^ \u
"•-*' \^ -.. '^'^^ *•'' .^♦
V .OV'. '<^ ^*^ ♦'
v-;^
.• .^^-V. '^
• • • . "o
°o
r ♦•
^0* 3
V • * * -
"•»;''<>^"\o*\--.>c,'- -^
.•«■•
.** .."•« '^^
>- x/ '
^_ "oVo^ ^^"^
>^ o ^- -^
V^^^V
y-^^.
*"* b
6^>.
'^^. '^^
bV
^0^
40,
V^c?
^ .^'\ 'i
0' 0«"
'01.*
'bv^
4«?-
'**.'* ."^»\^'fr'
• >..^*' «*;
^ ►!
■...•* ,&»•
^.„.' oV^Pi-. V.*-^* ^*>^:r %.J ^'^^'' ^
STORIES FROM ENGLISH
HISTORY FOR YOUNG
AMERICANS —
COPIOUSLY
ILLUSTRATED
i^n^fT^J
NEW YORK, HARPER & BROTHERS
PRINTERS & PUBLISHERS. MDCCCXCII
ITHB UBRARYB
I OF CONGRESS t|
j WASHINGTON ■
Copyright, 1892, by Harper & Brothers.
All rights reserved.
S??^
CONTENTS.
The AnciExNT Britons : I. Britain and Its People in Olden Times. —
II. The Druids Pages 1-5
The Koman Conquest: I. Julius Csesar's First Invasion. — II. Julius
Caesar's Second Invasion. — III. Claudius and Caractacus. — IV. Sue-
tonius and the Druids. — V. Boadicea, a British Heroine. — VI. Julius
Agricola. — VII. The Romans in Britain 6-21
Our Anglo-Saxon Forefathers: I. Their First Coming.— II. Hengest
and Horsa.— III. The Great Cerdic 22-28
How. THE Anglo-Saxons Became Christians: I. The Little English
Slaves. — II. Augustine Before King Ethelbert. — III. Edwin and
Paulinus.— IV. The Venerable Bede 29-36
Egbert : I. Egbert's Early Life. — II. How Egbert Became Over-lord of
all England. — III. Egbert and the Danish Sea-rovers . . 37-43
Alfred thk Great : I. Alfred's Boyhood. — II. Alfred Becomes King. —
in. Alfred in Hiding.— IV. Preparing for Battle.— V. Alfred's Tri-
umph Over the Danes at Eddington. — VI. Alfred's Wise Rule. —
VII. Alfred's Piety and Learning. — VIII. Alfred's Son and Grand-
son 44-59
DuNSTAN AND His TiMES : I. How Dunstau Became a Monk. — II. Ed-
mund, the Doer of Great Deeds. — III. Edgar the Peaceful. — IV.
Edward the Martyr 60-68
The Danish Conquest : I. Ethelred the Unready. — II. Forkbeard's
Revenge. — III. Ironside 69-'74
Canute : I. Canute's Government. — II. Canute's Love for the Church.
— III. Canute's Journey to Rome. — IV. Canute's Lesson to His
Courtiers 75-83
Godwin : I. Godwin and the Danish Chief. — II. Earl Godwin at the
Northern Wars. — III. Earl Godwin and Edward the Confessor. —
IV. Earl Godwin's Banishment. — V. Earl Godwin's Return. 84-94
Vlll CONTENTS.
Harold : I. The First Man in England. — II. Harold's Visit to Nor-
mandy. — III. Duke William. — IV. How Harold Spent His Time in
Normandy. — V. The Oath. — VI. Death of Edward the Confessor. —
VII. Harold Chosen King , Pages 95-110
The Norman Conquest : I. Duke William Prepares to Invade England.
—II. Harold as King.— III. Tos tig's Return.— IV. Battle of Stam-
ford Bridge. — V. Landing of the Normans. — VI. Harold's Last
March.— VII. The Night Before the Battle.— VIIL The Morning of
Battle.— IX. The Battle of Hastings.— X. Duke William Crowned
King of England 111-134
TPIE NORMAN PERIOD.
Hereward the Wake: I. The Harrying of the North. — II. The Deeds
of Hereward. — IIL Hereward at Ely 135-142
William the Conqueror : I. The New Forest. — II. The Later Years of
the Conqueror.— in. A Wonderful Book 143-149
The Red King : I. The Tyranny of William Rufus.— II. Death of the
Red King 150-154
Henry the Scholar : I. How Henry Conquered Normandy. — II. The
Wreck of the White Ship. — III. He Never Smiled Again. 155-161
Stephen 162, 163
Henry II. : I. Thomas a Becket.— II. The Conquest of Ireland.— III.
Richard at the Bier of His Father 164-173
Richard I. and the Crusades : I. Crusaders. — II. The Ciusaders' War-
song. — III. Richard I. in Palestine. — IV. Robin Hood. — V. Robin
Hood and Alan-a-Dale 174-188
King John and Magna Charta : I. Prince Arthur. — II. How the
Great Charter was Signed 189-195
Henry III. : I. Earl Simon and the House of Commons. — II. Death of
Earl Simon.— in. A Ballad of Evesham 196-202
The Great Edward : I. Edward as a Ruler. — II. Conquest of Wales.
—III. Wars with Scotland. — IV. Robert Bruce. — V. Last March
of Edward ; 203-214
Edward of Carnarvon : I. Edward and Bruce. — 11. Battle of Ban-
nockburn.— III. The Battle of Bannockburn.— IV. Downfall of Ed-
ward II 215-225
Edward III.: I. Beginning of the Hundred Years' War. — II. Battle
of Cressy.— III. The Siege of Calais 226-234
CONTENTS. IX
The Black Prince : I. The Battle of Poitiers.— II. Last Days of the
Black Prince '. . Pages 235-239
Richard II. : I. Tlie Peasant Rising. — II. Downfall of Richard II. — III.
Chaucer and Wyclifife 240-248
Henry IV. : I. Owen Glendower. — II. A Famous Merchant. 249-254
Henry V.: I. A Popular Prince. — II. Henry in France. — III. Bat-
tle of Agincourt. — IV. Henry V. at Agincourt. — V. End of
Henry V 255-267
Henry VI. : I. Joan of Arc. — II. Joan Brings Help to Orleans. —
III. Joan's Work is Done.— IV. A Time of Strife.— V. The Two
Roses 268-280
Edward IV 281-283
Richard III. : I. The Two Princes in the Tower.— II. Field of Bos-
worth.— III. The Two Roses United 284-290
Caxton, the First English Printer 291-296
THE TUDOR PERIOD.
Henry VII. : I. A Time of Progress.— II. Henry VII.— III. Lambert
Simnel. — IV. Taxation and More Rebellion. — V. The Story of
Pe'rkin Warbeck.— VL End of Warbeck.— VII. Two Great Mar-
riages. — VIII. Dudley and Empson. — IX. Christopher Columbus
and the Discovery of America 297-319
Henry VIIL : I. The New King.— II. Battle of Spurs.— IIL Flodden
Field.— IV. Flodden.— V. The Field of the Cloth of Gold.— VL
Cardinal Wolsey. — VII. Fall of Wolsey. — VIIL Henry's Marriage-
— IX. Beginning of the Reformation. — X. Sir Thomas More. — XL
Further Changes. — XII. Henry and His Wives. — XIII. Last Wars
of Henry.— XIV. End of Henry 320-353
Edward VL : L A Boy King.— IL The Protector Somerset.- IIL The
Tree of Reformation. — IV. Schemes of Northumberland. — V. Lady
Jane Grey 354-365
Mary : I. Mary, Queen of England. — IL The Spanish Marriage. — III.
Thomas Cranmer.— IV. The Loss of Calais 366-375
Elizabeth : I. Outline of Elizabeth's Reign. — II. The New Queen. —
IIL How Elizabeth Ruled at Home. — IV. Elizabetii's Advisers. —
V. William Cecil— VL Leicester.— VIL Sir Philip Sidney.— VIIL
Sir Philip Sidney at Zutphen, — IX. Mary, Queen of Scots, in France.
— X. Mary, Queen of Scots, in Scotland. — XI. Mary, Queen of Scots,
in England. — XII. Philip of Spain. — XIII. The Coming Armada. —
X CONTENTS.
XIV. Defeat of the Armada.— XV. Elizabeth at Tilbury.— XVI.
Sea-heroes of England.— XVII. Sir Humphrey Gilbert.— XVIII.
Frobisher.— XIX. Drake.— XX. Sir Walter Raleigh.— XXI. Essex.—
XXII. End of Elizabeth.- XXIII. The Elizabethan Age.— XXIV.
William Shakespeare. — XXV. Social Condition During the Tudor
Period.— XXVI. The Homes of England .... Pages 376-446
THE STUART PERIOD.
James I. : I. The New King.— II. The Gunpowder Plot.— HI. A Great
Philosopher. — IV. The English Bible. — V. Beginning of the English
Colonies. — VI. The Pilgrim Fathers. — VII, King James and the
Parliament 447-468
Charles I. : I. Charles and Buckingham. — II. The Struggle Between
Crown and Parliament. — III. Scotland Rises Against Charles. — IV.
The Long Parliament.— V. The Earl of Strafford.— VI. The Civil
War. — VII. John Hampden. — VIII. Marston Moor and Naseby. —
IX. The End of King Charles 469^98
The Commonwealth: I. Cromwell and the Covenanters. — II. Worcester.
— III. Cromwell as Protector. — IV. Robert Blake. — V. Ye Mariners
of England 499-512
Charles II.: I. The Restoration. — 11. The Old Cavalier. — III. The
New Rule.— IV. The Great Plague.— V. The Great Fire of London.
—VI. A Time of Trouble.— VII. End of Charles II.— VIIL Progress
of Science 513-534
James II.: L The Double Rebellion.— 11. The Seven Bishops.— III.
The Song of the Western Men.— IV. The Revolution.- V. The Dec-
laration of Rights. — VI. Social Condition Under the Stuarts. 535-556
William and Mary : I. William III. — II. Risings in Favor of
James.— III. The War with France.— IV. The End of William.
— V. The Seventeenth Century: Literature and Art. — VI. John
Milton 557-575
Qneen Anne : I. The Good Queen Anne. — II. War of the Spanish Suc-
cession. — III. Battle of Blenheim. — IV. The Battle of Blenheim. —
V. The Duke of Marlborough.— VI. The Taking of Gibraltar.
— VII. The Union Between England and Scotland. — VIII. Peace
of Utrecht : Close of Anne's Reign. — IX. The Golden Age of Queen
Anne. — X. Sir Isaac Newton. — XI. Parliament. — XII. Men of Eng-
land 576-612
CONTENTS. XI
THE HANOVERIAN PERIOD.
George L: I. The New King.— II. The Insurrection of 1715.— III. The
South Sea Bubble —IV. Sit- Robert Walpole. . . Pa^es 613-623
George II.: I. A Soldier King. — II. Anson's Voyage Round the
World.— III. The Insurrection of 1745.— IV. The Hero of Quebec.
—V. Lord Clive.— VI. Progress of the Nation .... 624-652
George III. : I. Beginning of a Long Reign. — II. Personal Rule of
George III.— III. The Earl of Chatham.— IV. War of American
Independence.— V. A Picture of Enghsh Life in 1788.— VI. The
Interval of Peace.— VIL The French Revolution.— VIII. Battle of
the Nile. — IX. The Union of Great Britain and Ireland. — X. The
Battle of Hohenlinden.— XL Battle of Trafalgar.— XII. William
Pitt, the Younger. — XIII. Charles James Fox. — XIV. The Penin-
sular War.— XV. The Burial of Sir John Moore.— XVL Waterloo.—
XVIL The Eve of Quatre Bras.— XVIII. End of the Great War.—
XIX. After the Great War. — XX. Progress of the Nation During
the Reign of George III.— XXI. Condition of the People. 653-721
George IV. : I. The Last of the Georges. — 11. Catholic Emanci-
pation. — III. George Stephenson, the Founder of the Railway
System 722-733
William IV. : I. A Sailor King.— II. The First Reform Bill.— III. The
Abolition of Slavery 734-744
Queen Victoria: I. A Young Queen. — II. Wars in North-western
India.— III. Repeal of the Corn Laws.— IV. Sir Robert Peel.— V.
The Duke of Wellington.— VL The Crimean War.— VIL The Ind-
ian Mutiny.— VIH. The Second Reform Bill —IX. Tiie Education
Act 745-774
Dates of Leading Events 775-781
Pronunciation of Proper Names 782-784
LIST OF ILLUSTKATIONS.
^'ororiation of Victoria, KrordiKpiere
A liriLot) ■'V/* '■^
Htori':[)C'ri'_'
I'row of iloinati Galley ... 7
Latidirig of tho it^jmaus H
iioadicc-a . ] .0
liiJKt of Ihft Kornari Krnperor
Hadrian 18
A Hit of Kornan Pavornf.-nt 20
II<.'/j;^«;st ari'J Voriigern . 25
The iJaniHh Haven .... 42
Gold Kifi;.^of y^Jt^lelwuIf in the
iJriti-ii MuBeurn . . . . 4'i
KnglaruJ under tlie Great En{^-
lihh Kings 57
Tail-piece 59
Kdgar on the River Dee . . G5
Canute's LeHHori to hi.-: Couit-
iers 82
Seal of Kdward the Confessor 92
Tail-pie<,'e 94
Shrine of Kdward tlie Confe.sH-
or 107
William'H Ship . . . . .121
Waltham Ahhey 12^
Norman Soldiers in Battle . .131
Tail-piece 142
Nonnarj Tower . J'o'jf^ 148
William KufuB . 151
'i'ail-piece ... .161
Dominion-; of the Piantagenet
Kings 165
The Monkis Scourging the King 168
Crusaders 175
Richard Slaughtering the Sara-
cens 180
King John 190
Si::ning the Magna Charta . . 195
Seal of Edward 1 207
Charing Cro.ss, London . . . 214
Castle of Rfjbert Bruce . . .217
Tail-piece 221
Ship of the Fourteenth Century 227
Charge of French Knights . .231
Shield of the Black Prince . . 236
Richard II 241
Chaucer 247
Henry IV 250
Tlie King at Agincourt . . . 259
Henry V 263
Joan of Arc in Battle . . . 273
Richard III 287
William Caxton 292
The First Printing-press . . 295
XIV
LIST OF ILLUSTKATIONS.
Henry VII Page 300
PerkiuWarbeck in the Pillory 311
Christopher Columbus . . .318
HeuryVIII 321
The News of Flodden Brought
to Edinburgh 327
Tlie Greal Harry .... 330
Cardinal Wolsey 333
Anne Boleyn 340
The Bloody Tower .... 344
Edward VI 355
Belieading Block 365
Philip II. of Spain . . . .368
Mary 369
Elizabeth 379
Mary, Queen of Scots . . .396
Lochleven Ca.*S. 33
III.— EDWIX AND PAULIXUS.
Of all the kings who reigned in England during
this time none was more famous than Edwin, who
ruled over the great kingdom of Xorthumbria.
Before he became king, however, he had to under-
go great trials. When he was a little child an ene-
my seized his crown, and would have killed Edwin
had not his friends fled with him to another land.
He was away many years, wandering about hither
and thither to escape from the foes who were seek-
ing bis life.
The story tells us that once, as he was sitting
under a tree weary and sorrowful, he fell asleep,
and had a curious dream. A stranger came to him
and told him that his troubles were nearly over, and
that he would soon get back to his kingdom. The
visitor said, likewise, that he would ask some great
thing of Edwin when the time came ; and laying
his hand upon the sleeper's head he vanished from
sight.
Whatever we may think of this dream, sure
enough Edwin's deadly enemy was shortly after-
wards killed in battle. So he got back to his throne,
and became a wise and just ruler. But up to this
time he was still a heathen.
And now we have to hear of a very Avonderful
3
34 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
thing. Edwin chose for his wife the daughter. of
the good Bertha, of whom we read in the last lesson.
Like her mother, this lady was a Christian ; and
when she went to live in Edwin's land she took her
own priests with her. One of these priests was
called Paulinus; and as soon as King Edwin saw
him he fancied he w^as the stranger who had spoken
to him in the dream.
Then King Edwin thought he understood what
the great thing was that he would be expected to
do — namely, to become a Christian. However, both
Edwin and his people were very glad to do so, for
they had long been getting weary of their false gods.
Even the high-priest of the old faith rejoiced that
he was done with it, and was the first man to throw
his spear at the heathen image in the temple.
The new faith quickly spread from Kent and
Northumbria to other parts of England ; and be-
fore long the people everywhere had quite forsaken
their idols and become Christians.
This soon made a great change throughout the
land. Instead of fighting so much with each other,
kings and nobles set themselves to build churches.
Monasteries, too, arose all over the country. In
these numbers of monks, or holy men, lived alone,
and spent much of their time in God's service. They
were also very kind to the poor in many ways, and
w^ere always glad to give a night's shelter to pass-
ing travellers.
HOW THE ANGLO-SAXONS BECAME CHRISTIANS. 35
IV.— THE VENERABLE BEDE.
674-735.
In those early times the art of printing was un-
known. So there were very few books, and what
few there were had all to be written with the pen.
In fact, there were not many people in those days
who had learning enough to write books, or even to
read them if they had been written. And this was
the case, not only among the poor, but also among
the richest and noblest in the land.
The only schools at that time were those in mon-
asteries or in churches, and only the priests had any
learning:. One of the most famous scholars of those
days was the Venerable Bede, a learned and pious
monk. It is from his writings that we get those
stories which tell how the Saxons became Christians.
Bede was born at Jarrow, on the river Tyne, about
the year 674. A pretty little quiet spot Jarrow
must have been when Bede was born ; but it is very
different now. At the present time it is a busy,
bustling town, and the noise of hammers is heard
in it the livelong day. In its busy ship-yards great
numbers of workmen are employed in building huge
iron vessels, such as neither the Venerable Bede nor
any of our forefathers ever dreamed of.
When Bede was a boy the monastery at Jarrow
36 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
had not been built, so he was brought up at Monk-
wearmouth, and was taught by the monks there.
He was always a very studious boy, and loved to
pore over his books, which were written in Latin.
He was also very fond of music, and the singing of
psalms was one of his chief dehghts.
We may be sure that such a pupil as Bede w^as
would be a great favorite with the monks; and
when a new monastery was built at Jarrow, and he
left them to go and live there, they would all be
very sorry to part with him.
Bede grew up to be a very learned man, and be-
came a priest quite early. He might have risen
much higher, but he did not wish it. He liked bet-
ter to live a quiet and peaceful life, studying and
writing.
Bede was much beloved by his brother monks for
his goodness; and when he lay on his death -bed
many of them stood around shedding bitter tears.
His name still lives among us, while that of many a
great warrior of his day has long ago been forgotten.
EGBERT. 37
EGBERT.
800-836.
I.— EGBERT'S EARLY LIFE.
Though the A nglo-Saxons had become Christians,
they had not yet joined themselves together into
one strong nation. They had improved greatly in
many ways, but they did not for a long time see how
much better it would be if they could all live peace-
fully together under one ruler.
The kingdoms which the Saxons first founded in
England lasted more than two hundred years. There
were several famous kings in different parts of the
country during this time ; but even the best and
wisest of them had not quite given up their old
fierce habits. They were still too fond of fighting
with each other to allow the country to become set-
tled and peaceful.
But we have now to hear of the famous Kino: Eo^-
bert, who tried very hard to make the English into
one nation. He was of the race of the great Cerdic,
and was heir to the crown of Wessex. When he
was a young man, however, he was kept out of his
38 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
rights by two other kings, who wanted to have the
kingdom of Wessex for themselves.
To save his life, Egbert had to go away from Eng-
land for several years. He went to dwell in Ger-
many with Charlemagne, king of the Franks. As
Egbert sailed away from his native land, he perhaps
scarcely dared to hope that he Avould ever return.
Most likely he only wished to become a great sol-
dier in the new land whither he was going.
Charlemagne was perhaps the most powerful king
in the whole world at that time. It was, therefore,
a good thing for Egbert that he had to live for a
few years with such a friend. During his stay with
him he came to know other famous men of that
day, and learned a great many things from them
which were very useful to him afterwards.
But while living so busy and pleasant a life with
Charlemagne, we can well fancy that he often
thought of his own kingdom at home, and wondered
whether he should ever get back to it again. And
no doubt, too, he resolved that if he got a chance
he would rule wisely, and make the English a great
people like the Franks.
At length the news came to him that his most
powerful enemy was dead. So, with a glad heart,
he prepared to return to the home from which he
had been so long absent.
EGBEET. 39
II.— HOW EGBERT BECAME OVER-LORD OF ALL ENGLAND.
When Egbert returned to his native land his peo-
ple received him joyfully. It was the custom in
those olden times when one king died for the Wise
Men of the kingdom to hold a meeting to choose
another. They nearly always fixed upon one of
their own lawful princes, however, and this time
they were only too glad to offer the crown to Eg-
bert.
So, after long years of waiting, Egbert mounted
the throne of his fathers. IS'o greater king had ever
ruled in Wessex, and very soon his name became
famous all over England. He reigned thirty-six
years, and during that time he brought the greater
part of Britain under his rule.
During the first few years the smaller kingdoms
were joined to Wessex. The people were weary of
fighting, and many of their own princes had been
killed in battle. Besides, they longed for a time of
peace, that they might be able to attend to their
fields and to their flocks and herds. The\^ were also
proud of Egbert, because he was descended from
Cerdic, the famous warrior of old. So, with very
little trouble, Egbert became master of all the south
of England.
But the larger kingdoms, in the middle and north
40 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
of the country, were not so willing to have Egbert
as their sovereign. As time went by, however, they
were defeated in battle, and overcome one by one. •
But Egbert did not conquer them so completely
as he had done the smaller kingdoms. So he still
let them keep their own princes. He only became
their over-lord, and these under kings were his men,
and had to yield him due respect. He also made
the Welsh, both of Wales and Cornwall, submit to
him as their master.
As we have seen, there were verj^ few books in
those days ; so we cannot tell all the famous things
that Egbert did. Bat there is no doubt that he was
one of the wisest kings that ever reigned in Eng-
land. In his time our forefathers really became the
English people, and their country became. England.
Egbert, therefore, was well deserving of the proud
title which he sometimes gave himself — King of the
English.
Ill— EGBERT AND THE DANISH SEA-ROVERS.
It was well that the English were fast learning to
be one people, for a new and terrible danger was
threatening the country. Just about this time,
bands of daring sea-rovers began to land on the
shores of EnHand. They were Danes who crossed
EGBERT. 41
the sea from Denmark and Norway in their war-
ships in search of plunder.
They were also called Norsemen, or Northmen,
because they came from the north. Another name
by which they were well knoAvn was that of Vi-
kings. They were of the same race as the English,
and their speech was nearly the same. But they
were heathens still, and kept to the old gods we
have heard about before. They hated the English,
because they had become Christians ; and whenever
they got a chance they, burned the churches and
monasteries, and killed the monks.
At first the Danes only came in small parties, and
with few ships ; and when they had got as much
plunder as they could, they sailed away again to
some other place. But afterwards, as we shall see,
great numbers of them landed in England, and could
not be driven out again.
A band of these wild rovers landed on the south
coast of England in Egbert's time. The English
Avho lived near fought with them, but were beaten ;
for the Northmen Avere fierce and strong warriors,
who loved battle quite as much as the Saxons did
in Hengest's time.
Towards the end of Egbert's reign another strong
body of Danes made their appearance in his king-
dom. The Welsh of Cornwall joined the new-com-
ers, doubtless hoping, with their help, to get back
some of the land which had once been their own.
42
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
=^pM
THE DANISH " RAVEN,
King Egbert marched with his army to meet them,
and a great battle was fought at a place called Hen-
gest's-down.
The English this time won the victory, but not
EGBEKT.
43
without a hard struggle. Indeed, famous warrior
as Egbert was, he had never in all his battles been
more stoutly met than by those hardy Norsemen.
Could he have known what suffering these fierce
people would bring upon his country after his death,
it must have made his last days very sad.
The very next year this great king died. He was
followed on the throne of AYessex first by his son
Ethel wulf, and afterwards by his four grandsons.
GOLD RING OF iETHELWULF IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.
44 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ALFRED THE GREAT.
871-901.
I.— ALFRED'S BOYHOOD.
There is no more famous name in all English his-
tory than that of Alfred the Great. He was the
fourth grandson of Egbert ; and we shall see, as we
go on, that like his grandfather he did a great work
for his country.
He was born at Wantage in Berkshire, in the
year 849. Though the youngest of four brothers, he
seemed to have been his father's favorite. When
only four years old he was sent to Rome to receive
the pope's blessing. His father shortly afterwards
made the journey himself, and brought his little son
back with him.
Alfred was too youthful a traveller to take much
notice of the fine places he saw, or the noble per-
sons who patted him on the head and spoke to him.
But there was something noble-looking in his coun-
tenance, and we may be sure that the people of the
southern lands through which he passed were struck
with the handsome looks of the young English
prince.
KING ALFRED. 45
• As we have seen, even the richest and noblest in
the land had seldom any learning in those times.
Indeed, the youths of that day thought more of
hunting and other sports than they did of study.
But Alfred, though he did not neglect these man-
ly pastimes, was fond of books and music. A story
is told about him and his brothers which proves
this. One day their mother showed them a book
of old English songs. It was full of rich pictures
and beautifully painted letters, perhaps the work of
some clever monk.
She promised to give the book to the one who
could first learn all there was in it. The elder
brothers seem to have thought the task too hard.
Most likely they loved better to hunt the stag in
the neighboring forest than to pore over a book.
But Alfred set to work, and soon mastered all the
contents, and received the precious volume as his re-
ward. Whether this story be true in aU respects or
not, it is certain that Alfred afterwards became one
of the best scholars of his day.
He w^as also a skilful player upon the harp, and
loved to sing the warlike songs of his native land.
As we shall see, his fondness for music was very
useful to him at a later time.
46 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
II.— ALFRED BECOMES KING.
871.
Alfred's three elder brothers all reigned before
him, but they died quite young. So Alfred was
chosen king at the age of twenty-two. The coun-
try had never stood more in need of a brave and
wise ruler than it did when Alfred mounted the
throne.
Ever since the time of Egbert, there had been ter-
rible fighting with the Danes. At first, as we have
seen, these roving sea-kings only came in small bands
to get plunder. But when their countrymen across
the ocean learned how much better a land England
was to live in than their own, they came in greater
numbers than ever.
So at the very time when Alfred got to be king,
the ]^orthmen were striving with all their might to
become masters of England. They had overrun a
great part of the north and east, burning all the
churches on their march, and robbing them of their
treasures. Wessex was the only kingdom which
they had not yet overcome, and now they were
gathering around it on all sides, like wolves to the
feast.
During the first few years of his reign, Alfred
did all he could to keep the Danes out of his land.
KING ALFRED. 47
Once he had a sea-fight with a band of them. But
he had very few ships at this time, so he coukl not
do much in that way.
In the early part of his reign, too, many of Al-
fred's people seem to have lost heart. Doubtless
they were weary of so much fighting. Perhaps,
also, they did not yet understand how brave and
good their young king really was.
But the greatest misfortune was yet to come. A
very large army of Danes, under a great chief
named Guthrum, marched suddenly through the
woods right into the middle of iilfred's kingdom.
Alfred could not at once raise an army to meet
them. Indeed, his subjects were so afraid that
many of them fled out of the land altogether.
Alfred himself was now obliged to leave his home
for a time, and hide himself from the Danes. So
taking his wife and children, and a few trusty fol-
lowers, he went to a lonely island in Somersetshire,
called Athelney. All round it were woods and
marshes, and the paths through them were known
onlv to Alfred and his friends.
in.— ALFRED IX HIDING.
Alfred remained in his hiding-place for several
months. Part of that time, we are told, he spent in
the hut of a swine-herd. The man knew he was the
48 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
king, but he did not tell his wife. As Alfred was
dressed like a peasant, she did not guess the se-
cret.
One day, when her husband was out in the woods,
the woman was busy baking cakes on the hearth.
Some other duty called her away for a time, so she
told Alfred to watch the cakes, and see that they
did not get overdone.
The king readily promised to do so. But, either
he was so busy with his bow and arrows, or he was
thinking so much of the unhappy state of his coun-
try, that he quite forgot both woman and cakes.
When the housewife returned, therefore, she found
her cakes burned to cinders. This made her so an-
gry that she gave the king a good scolding. She
told him that, though he had been unAvilling to mind
them, he would have been ready enough to eat them.
We may be very sure that the good-natured king-
would not blame the woman for getting so vexed.
Another time, when Alfred was in his own house,
a poor man came to the gate and asked for food.
The king inquired of his servant what there was in
the house. The servant replied, "Only one loaf,
and a httle Avine, my lord." Then Alfred said, " Give
half the loaf and half the wine to the poor pilgrim."
These are pleasant little stories, and serve to show
us what kind of a man Alfred was. Still, it was a
sad change for a king that he should have to wan-
der about the woods, or sit in rude huts, when he
KING ALFRED. 49
would much rather have been doing something for
his country.
But Alfred never quite lost heart, and at length a
messenger brought him good news. Some of his peo-
ple had won a great victory over a band of North-
men in Devonshire. The Danish chief had been
killed, and the famous raven banner taken.
The Danes were doubtless more sorry for the loss
of their banner than for the death of their leader.
They had always thought that they could tell by
the way the raven held his wings whether they
were going to win or not.
I v.— PREPARING FOR BATTLE.
The news of this victory over the Danes greatly
cheered the hearts of Alfred's httle band. The
king now sent out messengers among his people to
tell them where to join him.
It was joyful news to them to hear that their
king was still alive and well. Many of them had
thought him dead, as they had not seen him for so
long. When they heard that he was waiting to lead
them once more against the enemy, they quickly
flocked to his side. From every corner of his land
came little bands of men eager for the battle.
The Danish host was encamped on a hill several
4
50 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
miles away. So, as soon as Alfred was ready, he
left his hiding-place and set out to meet his great
enemy Guthrum.
In order to reach the Danish camp, Alfred and
his men had to march through a thick forest. It
was the spring-time of the year, so the Avoods were
alive with the singing of birds, and the air was filled
with the smell of spring flowers. This was a pleas-
ant change for Alfred and his followers, after their
weary months of hiding.
Being hidden by the trees, they were able to get
quite close to the Danes without being seen. But
Alfred did not attack them at once. Before doing
so, he resolved to go among them in disguise, to see
if they were ready for battle.
So putting on a Danish cloak, and taking his harp
with him, he walked boldly all alone up to their
camp. Thinking he was one of their own people,
the Danish soldiers let him enter, for they were
very willing to be amused. They also treated him
very kindly, giving him food and money. And he
played to them upon his harp, and sang the songs
they liked to hear.
They were so much pleased with their strange
guest, indeed, that they brought him into the large
tent where King Guthrum and all his chiefs were
sitting. Alfred flattered them greatly, too, by sing-
ing famous songs about their old heroes. So they
laughed, and chatted, and feasted, and made merry,
KING ALFRED. 51
and said they had never heard so clever a harper
before.
Alfred stayed among the Danes till he found out
all he wanted to know. He then slipped quietly
away out of the camp, and joined his own compan-
ions in the forest. We may be sure that the}^ were
all glad to see him back in safety after so bold a
deed.
v.— ALFRED'S TRIUMPH OVER THE DANES AT EDDIXGTON.
878.
Early the next morning Alfred got his men ready
for battle. His harper's dress was now laid aside,
and he appeared before his soldiers as their own
true king. We can fancy him going from rank to
rank, speaking cheering words to all, and telling
them to fight manfully, and they would be sure to
win the day.
J^ever expecting an attack, the Danes had grown
quite careless. Numbers of them had left their
camp on the top of the hill, and were strolling about
the plain. Some of them, doubtless, were playing
their rough soldiers' games, such as running, wrest-
ling, and pitching the bar. Others were talking of
the strange harper, and wondering what had become
of him.
52 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
It wa« at this n\oment that Alfred and his nieu
rushed out upon them. Though taken by surprise
ill this way, the Danish warrioi-s fought very brave-
ly for a long time. But the men of Wessex, with
their king at their head, fought with the courage of
lions. They knew that now or never was their
chance of victory, and they laid about them right
and left with a might which their foes could not
resist. So at last the Danes were forced to run and
seek shelter in their camp. Alfred's followers chased
them up the liill, and killed great numbei's of them.
Those Danes who escaped were now shut up in
their camp, and among them was their king, Guth-
rum. They could not get out, as Alfred's army was
all round them. Guthrum would not yield at first.
But when he found that no more Danes came to his
help, and that food was running short, he was forced
to submit.
Alfred was not hai\i on the conquered Danes. He
told them they might stay in the east and north of
England if the}^ would lead honest, peaceable lives.
Guthrum was glad to be let off so easily. So he
and many of his people became Christians, and dwelt
quietly in the lands which Alfred had given to them.
Alfred had no more trouble with the Danes for a
loner time. Some vears later, indeed, fresh bands
came over the sea and landed in his kingdom. But
he then had plenty of ships and soldiers, and easily
drove them away again.
KI^G ALVHhU. 53
VI.— ALFREDS WISE RULE.
Though SO great a leader, fighting battles was not
what Alfred loved best. The freeing of his country
from the JJanes had, indeed, been a great work ; but
a still nobler task than this was left for him to do.
lie was grieved to think how much his country
had suffered during the late cruel wars. Towns and
villages had been destroyed, and the people who
dwelt in them either killed or driven away. Many
of the churches, where the monks used to spend
their quiet lives, had been burned down. The fields,
too, in several places, were lying untilled ; and alto-
gether the country was in a wretched state.
But, as we know, Alfred was not a king to lose
heart readily. So he resolved to give up his time
and strength to mend all these things. As he had
Ixjfore set his heart on delivering his people from
the Danes, so he was now bent on improving them
in every way, and making their lives peaceful and
happy once more.
But Alfred knew that this could never be, as long
as the fierce Danes kept coming into the land. So,
first of all, he set about making his country strong
enough to resist these terrible foes.
He made forts and castles, wherever he thought
they would be most useful. He also trained his
54 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
soldiers to be more skilful in war. Above all, he
built a number of ships, so that he could fight the
Danes on the sea, and not let them land to plunder
the country.
After doing all these things, Alfred undertook
another useful task. During the long wars with
the Danes the laws had not been properly kept.
Many of the people had been driven from their
homes, and now lived in the woods as robbers.
Alfred therefore drew up a set of all the best
laws for his subjects to keep. To these he himself
added the golden rule : " Do unto others w^hat you
would have others do unto you." He also appoint-
ed judges to go from place to place and see that
the laws were rightly carried out.
The people were very willing to give up their
bad habits and obey the law^s. They w^ere glad to
get back again to their old ways, and to be able
once more to till their fields, or tend their sheep
and cattle.
So after a few years the country began to pros-
per under the wise rule of its great king. The peo-
ple were busy and cheerful, and obedient to the
laws. So orderly, indeed, did they become, that it
was a common saying that if golden bracelets were
hung up by the wayside, no one would think of
taking them.
KING ALFRED. 55
VII.— ALFRED'S PIETY AND LEARNING.
Alfred not only wished to have his country safe
against enemies, he tried also to make his people
better and wiser. He had himself, as we have seen,
received the pope's blessing when still a child. As
he grew up he strove to make himself worthy of it
by living a good and useful life. In this way he
set a bright example to all his subjects.
He was sorry for the wants of the poor, to whom
he gave away much money. He likewise helped
the church greatly by many rich gifts. He als»o
built 'tAvo splendid new monasteries. One of these
was not far from his old hiding-place at Athelney.
l^o doubt he intended it as a thank-offering for his
triumph over his foes.
Nothing pleased Alfred more than to hear of the
spread of the Christian faith. We have seen how
he let all those Danes who were willing to give up
their old gods remain in England. In later years,
he sent letters and gifts to the Christians in foreign
lands, some of them even as far as India.
Alfred was also much grieved at the want of
learning among his people. He therefore built
schools, and asked learned men from other countries
to come over and teach in them. He had one near
his own palace, where the sons of the nobles were
instructed, and in this he himself sometimes taught.
56 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
But Alfred knew very well that his people could
not learn without books ; and what few there Avere,
as we have seen, were written in Latin. Though
he had so many other things to do, therefore, he
nobly set to work himself, and turned many of the
old Latin books into English, so that every one
could read them easily.
In order that he might have time for all these
good works, Alfred never spent an idle hour. He
set himself a task for every part of the day ; and
as there were no clocks then, he used to mark Lis
time by the burning of candles.
He had a disease, which very often gave him
much pain, but still he went bravely on, working
for his people. His useful life came to a close at
the early age of fifty-two. Though it is now nearly
a thousand years since he died, every Englishman
to this day loves the name of Alfred the Great.
VIII.— ALFRED'S SON AND GRANDSON.
901-940.
So far we have heard nothing of Alfred's family ;
and the story of this great king would not be com-
plete without an account of his son and grandson,
who both reigned after him.
The name of Alfred's son, who foUow^ed him on
i
The Celtic Peoples:
Scotland.
Cumberlmid (now put under the
Scottish kings).
Wales (North and South).
The English :
E. 1. Essex.
E. 2. Marchland.
E. 3. Wessex.
E. 4. Sussex.
E. 5. Kent.
The Danish Settlements:
D. 1. Northumberland.
D. 2. jP/ie Five Boroughs and Lm-
D. 3. ^asi England.
The Lothians, where the Danes did
not hold rule, was put at last under
the Scottish kings.
The Northmen's Settlements :
N. 1. The Orkney Earldom and
the Kingdom of Man.
N. 2. Northmen's Irish Kingdom.
N. 3. Normandy.
58 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the throne, was Edward. He is generally called
Edward the Elder^ because later on, as we shall see,
there were tAVO more kings of the same name.
While still only a prince, Edward had learned
much from his father's noble example, though he
was not so famous a scholar as he was a warrior.
When the Wise Men chose him to be king, therefore,
they knew he would continue Alfred's great work,
by trying to make England settled and peaceful.
The Danes of the north and east gave much
trouble in his reign by trying to set up a kingdom
of their own. But, like his father, Edward proved
more than a match for them all. In the end he
overcame them everywhere, and ruled over the
whole country. He was the first king who was
able to style himself king of England.
After Edward came the great Athelstan, his son,
in 925. When only a little boy, he had been great-
ly beloved by his grandfather Alfred, w^ho used to
dandle him on his knee, and say that some day he
would be a great king. He also gave him a purple
coat, as well as a tiny sword, to make him look like
a little soldier.
His grandfather's words came true, as his ene-
mies found to their cost. Towards the end of his
reign, the Danes of the north, with the Scots and
Welsh, all joined their forces together against him.
But in a great battle at Brunanburgh, somewhere
in the north, Athelstan gave them so terrible a
KING ALFKED.
59
beating that they remained quiet for many a year
after.
The writfer who tells the story, of this famous
victory does it in the form of a song. He tells
how the fight lasted from sunrise to sunset ; how
the field streamed with warriors' blood ; and how
at evening the black raven, the white eagle, the
greedy war-hawk, and the wolf of the forest col-
lected to feast on the dead.
Before he died, therefore, in 940, Athelstan was
lord of all Britain. He ruled over Danes, Scots,
and Welsh, as well as his own people. Thus, though
Alfred had now lain in his quiet grave at Win-
chester for nearly forty years, his work was at
length completed by his son and grandson.
00 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
DUNSTAN AND HIS TIMES.
I.— HOW DUNSTAN BECAME A MONK.
.For about fifty years after the time of Athelstan
the country was peaceful. The Danes who had
settled in the land gave very little trouble during
this time. In fact, as years went by, they and the
English grew more and more into one nation.
The most famous man in England during those
fifty years was a priest named Dunstan. We have
already heard of the Venerable Bede, and the quiet
life he led, studying and writing in his monastery.
But Dunstan was a different sort of monk altogeth-
er. He wished to see the church great and pow^er-
ful, and tried with all his might to make it so. He
was the friend and companion of kings, and was a
w^ell- known man, both in England and foreign
countries.
Dunstan was born at Glastonbury, and was taught
in the monastery there. He was very fond of music
and poetry, and Avas so clever that the fame of his
learning soon spread through the country.
King Athelstan heard of it, and sent for him to
DDNSTAN AND HIS TIMES. 61
his court. Dunstan went, but he did not stay there
long. For Athelstan was so charmed with the
young man that the other courtiers became very
jealous of him.
One day, as they were all riding in the king's
train, they got Dunstan to stay some distance be-
hind. They then threw him from his horse, bound
him hand and foot, trampled upon him, and left
him for dead in a marsh.
Dunstan was not dead, however; but he had a
severe illness after, and no wonder ! When he got
better he made up his mind to become a monk.
Great tales are told of his piety and labors, and
how he strove to make the other monks lead better
lives. ■ He never wasted any time, and was thus
able to learn many things.
He was even able to shoe horses ; for the monks
of those days were trained to turn their hands to
,many sorts of work. The things he liked best to
do, however, were playing the harp, painting, read-
ing, and teaching.
After Athelstan died, Dunstan went to court
again, where he became a very great man. He
was now the chief adviser of the kings of England ;
and, as we shall see, he helped them to rule the
country very wisely.
62 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
II.— EDMUND, THE DOER OF GREAT DEEDS.
940-946.
Edmund was the brother of the great Athelstan.
When still a youth of fifteen he had taken a brave
part in the famous battle of Brunanburgh, and won
for himself much glory. It was chiefly from his
share in this great victory that he received the title
of the " Doer of great Deeds."
After he became king, Edmund had more brave
deeds to perform. As he was only eighteen years
old when he mounted the throne his enemies
thought they might prevail against him, so the
Danes of the north again set up a king of their
own. But after a good deal of fighting young
King Edmund made them all submit to him.
Edmund was a great friend to Dunstan. He
thought him much too clever to be only a common
monk, so he made him Abbot of Glastonbury.
Dunstan thus became the head of all the other
monks in that monastery.
In a few years the new abbot brought about
many changes. He had a splendid new church
built for his monastery. He also saw that the
monks attended strictly to their duties and lived
pious lives. He himself set them a good example
in all w^ays; for, as we have seen, he was very dili-
gent in everything he undertook to do.
DUNSTAN AND HIS TIMES. 63
Edmund reigned only six years. He met his death
in a very sad way. At that time many robbers in-
fested the woods, robbing and sometimes killing
peaceful travellers. When Edmund first became
king he resolved to clear the country of so great a
pest.
There was a noted robber chief called Leolf, who
had given much trouble. At length he was caught,
however, and brought before Edmund. The king,
for some reason or other, did not put him to death,
but banished him from the kingdom for six years.
At the end of that time Edmund w^as holding a
great feast at one of his castles. He had doubtless
forgotten all about the noted robber. While the
feast was going on, what was the king's surprise to
see Leolf march boldly up the hall and take a seat
near himself.
Edmund told his cup-bearer to seize the outlaw,
and take him away, but instead of going Leolf tried
to kill the cup-bearer. The king then became angry,
and sprang upon the robber himself. He caught
him by the hair and threw him to the ground. But
Leolf had a dagger under his cloak, and with this
he stabbed the king from beneatli. The wretch was
speedily cut to pieces by the guests, but it was too
late to save the king's life.
64 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
III.— EDGAR THE PEACEFUL.
959-975.
Another famous king of this time was Edgar. It
is pleasant to find that during his reign there was
none of that dreadful fighting with the Danes of
which we have heard so much. It was on this
account that Edgar was called the " Peaceful."
Although he had few wars Edgar did not lead
an idle life. He was continually making journeys
about the country to see that the laws were prop-
erly kept, and he was very severe upon all who did
wrong.
Like Alfred the Great, Edgar was proud of hav-
ing many ships. He always had fleets sailing round
the coast to keep away any fresh bands of Danes
that miofht wish to land. He sometimes went on a
voyage himself, which doubtless gave much pleas-
ure to his sailors. His merchant-ships, also, carried
on a great trade with other countries.
But though he was called the " Peaceful," Edgar
could be very stern to his foes. The Welsh refused
to pay him the tribute of silver, oxen, and other
things which the great Athelstan had fixed upon
them. •
So Edgar marched into their country with an
army, and soon forced all their princes to submit to
DUNSTAN AND HIS TIMES.
65
him. After the war was over he made them pay a
very strange tax. They had to bring him three hun-
dred wolves' heads every year. In this way he tried
to clear the country of wolves.
Edgar was overlord not only of the Welsh but
also of the Scottish princes. Once, when he paid a
visit to Chester, he was rowed in his barge upon the
EDGAR ON THE RIVER DEE.
river Dee by no less than eight of these underkings.
They took the oars, while he sat at the helm.
Edgar was not a tall, strong warrior, but he had
great courage. One day the underkings Avere sit-
ting at a feast together when Edgar was not there.
So Kenneth, King of Scots, said, in jest, to the oth-
66 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
ers : " We are all bigger and stronger men than this
Edgar, and yet he is lord over us."
This speech came to the ears of Edgar, and he
asked Kenneth to take a walk with him. So they
two went forth alone into the forest. As soon as
they had reached a quiet spot Edgar took two
swords from under his cloak. He offered one to
Kenneth, saying, " Thou thinkest thou art fitter to
rule than I ; let us fight it out here and see which is
the better man." Kenneth, however, refused the
combat, and fell at Edgar's feet, and begged his par-
don for the jest.
In this reign Dunstan became Archbishop of Can-
terbury. He was Edgar's great friend and adviser,
and no doubt the king was much helped by him in
the work of ruling the nation. It showed good
sense on the part of this young king that he took
the advice of one who was older and wiser than him-
self.
IV.— EDWARD THE MARTYR.
975-978.
When Edgar died he left two sons, called Edward
and Ethelred. Edward was thirteen years old, and
Ethelred seven. Edward's mother was dead, but
Ethelred's was still living. Her name was Elfrida.
Edward, being the older, was chosen king by the
DUNSTAN AND HIS TIMES. 67
Wise Men. This greatly displeased his step-mother
Elfrida, who wanted her own son Ethelred to be
king.
Edward was a worthy youth, and had he lived
long enough would, Avith Dunstan's help, have ruled
his kingdom Avell. But the anger in his step-moth-
ers heart grew stronger, and led her to take away
the young king's life.
One day Edward Avas hunting near Corfe Castle
in Dorsetshire, Avhere his step-mother lived Avith her
own boy Ethelred. Edward knew nothing of her
evil thoughts toAvards himself, so being hot and
thirsty he rode up to the castle gate to ask for a
drink.
Elfrida came forth to meet him Avith a smiling
face, and made him Avelcome with a kiss. A cup of
wine was then brought to him ; but while he was
eagerly draining it one of the servants, by the com-
mand of his mistress, stabbed the poor young king
in the back.
As soon as he felt the wound Edward set spurs
to his horse and galloped off. He soon dropped
from the saddle, however ; and his foot getting fast
in the stirrup, he AA^as dragged along till he died.
When little Ethelred heard of his brother's sad
fate he cried bitterly, for Edward had always been
fond of him and treated him kindly. His tears so
enraged his mother that she gaA^e him a severe
beating.
68 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
The wicked Elfrida now got her wish, and her
own son Ethelred was made king. But she never
had a happy moment afterwards ; and at length she
became a nun, and spent the rest of her life in fast-
ings and prayers that she might be forgiven for
her black deed. On the other hand, people looked
upon the dead Edward as a saint and martyr, and
for many years after crowds of pilgrims came to
pray at his tomb.
It would have been far better if Edward had
lived and his brother had died instead ; for, as we
shall see, Ethelred grew up to be a very bad king,
and brought terrible distress upon his country.
But he was too young at first to do much harm.
Besides, Archbishop Dunstan was still living and
kept things right for a time. But ten years later
this remarkable man died. He had seen eight kings
on the throne, and had lived through the entire
reigns of six of them. Altogether, Dunstan was
the most famous Englishman of that time.
THE DANISH CONQUEST. 69
THE DANISH CONQUEST.
978-1016.
I — ETHELRED THE UNREADY.
As Ethelred grew to manhood he showed him-
self to be the worst king the English ever had in
those olden days, and, unluckily, his reign was long-
er than any other of that time. He was weak and
foolish, and we do not read of one brave thing that
he did. As he never acted boldly, or knew what
to do in face of danger, people gave him the name
of '' Unready."
Just at this time, too, the country stood greatly
in need of a brave and wise ruler. As early as the
year 980 the Danes from over the sea began to
make their unwelcome appearance again. Scarcely
a year passed after this that they did not land on
some part of the coast, burning and plundering.
Instead of meeting them boldly, as Alfred or Ed-
gar would have done, Ethelred tried to bribe them
to leave the country by giving them large sums
of money. This was both cowardly and foolish;
for, after taking the money, many of the Danes
still refused to go away, and those who did leave
70 8T0RIES FliOM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
soon returned with troops of their kinsfolk to get
more.
In order to find means to pay the greedy I^orth-
men Ethelred was forced to lay a hateful tax upon
his people, called Dane- geld. Thus the poor Eng-
lish had not only to see their fields robbed and
their homes burned, but they had to give up their
hard-earned money to their foes.
In the year 994, Sweyn, King of Denmark, who
was also styled Forkheard^ came himself with an
army. He stayed for several years, marching about
just where he liked, and doing pretty much as he
wished in all the southern parts of England. The
English were willing enough to fight, but their
king was never ready to lead them to battle; so,
during all these years, the land was in a state of
great misery and confusion.
At length, in the year 1002, more money was
raised and given to the Danish king to go away.
Many of his followers, however, still remained be-
hind. Then Ethelred was guilty of a cruel and
mad act. He gave orders that all these Danes were
to be put to death on St. Brice's Day. Many of
the English obeyed him only too well, and a large
number of the hated Danes were killed in cold
blood.
Among those who suffered death was Sweyn's
sister, who was a Christian, and lived in England.
Before she died she foretold that her brother would
THE DANISH CONQUEST.
8TOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
was Ins cousin, the fcunous Duke AVilliam of Nor-
mandy. It is said that, during his visit, the king
promised to leave the crown to William. Whether
this was really so or not, William from that time set
his mind upon becoming King of England when Ed
ward died.
SEAL OF EDWARD THE CONFESSOR.
v.— EARL GODWINS RETURN.
While Earl Godwin was away things did not go
on nearlv so well. The AVelsh descended from their
GODWIN. 93
mountains and plundered all the western parts of
England. The Frenchmen went against them with
their followers, but were defeated. So it was not
long before Earl Godwin and his sons were greatly
missed.
Godwin had never wished to quarrel with the
king. He therefore sent letters from his place of
banishment trying to make peace. But the Nor-
mans were always ready with their crafty words to
turn the kino: ag-ainst him.
After waiting for some months Godwin resolved
to return and get back his lands b}^ his own strength.
So he got together a number of vessels and sailed to
the south coast of England where all his friends
lived. Two of his sons, also, who had been staying
in Ireland, came with more ships, and joined their
father. All the people of Wessex were very glad to
have the earl back again, and soon his fleet was
larger than the king's.
He therefore sailed boldly up the river Thames to
Jjondon where the king's ships were. Godwin's
men wanted to fight ; but the earl himself was still
wishful for peace, and would not let them. At length,
a good bishop named Stigand, and others, persuaded
the king to hsten to Earl Godwin, and to let the
Wise Men settle the dispute between them.
AVhen the Wise Men met Godwin rose and made
a speech. He told them, in moving w^ords, that he
was not guilt V of anv of the crimes laid to his charge ;
94: STOKIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
his only aim had been the good of his country. Then
the Wise Men gave both him and his sons all their
lands and honors again.
The Frenchmen, who had told so many lies about
the earl, had now to flee out of the country. One
of the first to go was Archbishop Kobert, who had
been Godwin's worst enemy. His place was filled
by Stigand, the noblest priest of that time.
Godwin lived a very short time after this. He
was one day dining with the king at Winchester
when he fell down in a fit. His sons carried him
out and laid him on a bed, from which he never rose
again. The great earl left several brave sons behind
him to take his place. One of them, as we shall see
in the next story, became even a more famous man
than his father.
HAROLD. 95
HAROLD.
I.— THE FIRST MAN IN ENGLAND.
Earl Godwin left several sons ; but the greatest
of them all was Harold, who became Earl of Wes-
sex in room of his father. He w^as a great favorite
with the king, who ruled the nation entirely by his
advice.
Harold was a better scholar than his father, and
could talk more pleasantly to the king. Most likely
this was one reason why Edward liked him so well,
and let him manage the affairs of the kingdom.
Harold was strong and brave, and no man in Eng-
land could wield the terrible battle-axe as well as he.
He was also a skilful general, and when he went to
war he nearly always won. But, though a famous
warrior, he loved peace, and was always ready to
forgive his foes if they begged for pardon.
The Welsh, as we have seen, had becoine very
troublesome. Several times they had come down
from their mountains and ravaged the west part of
England. So at length Harold himself went to put
them down. He took both ships and soldiers ; and
while he himself sailed round the coast, his brother
96 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Tostig, a stern and brave leader, marched by land
with the soldiers.
In order the better to follow* the Welshmen
among the hills, Harold made his men leave all
their heavy armor behind and march in light cloth-
ing. The two brothers went right through Wales,
and defeated the enemy at all points. The Welsh
king, Griffith, was killed, and his head Avas sent to
Edward. The other chiefs took oaths to Harold,
and promised to submit to the King of England. In
every place where Harold gained a victory he set
up a stone with these words upon it: Here Harold
conquered.
Harold was fond of travelling in other countries.
He loved to see foreign cities and the noted men
who lived in them. In this way he learned many
things, and became much wiser than if he had al-
ways stayed at home. Like Canute, he paid a visit
to Kome. He also journeyed through France ; and
wherever he went the great English earl was treat-
ed with as much respect as a Idng.
Harold built a grand church at a place called
Waltham, in Essex. It was called the Church of
the Holy Cross, because it contained a famous cross,
which some people thought could w^ork miracles.
Like the great Alfred, Harold took care to have
learned priests in his new minster, so that they
might be able to teach others ; and he therefore
brought several well-known scholars from abroad
HAROLD. 97
to teach in his college. These things show us that
Harold was quite as anxious to improve the people
as to win battles.
As years went on Harold gained more and more
power in England ; and he and his brothers ruled as
earls over the greater part of the kingdom. Edward
was getting old, and had no children ; so most Eng-
lishmen began to look upon Harold as their next
king.
II.— HAROLD'S VISIT TO NORMANDY.
We have already seen that Harold was fond of
visititig foreign countries. That he really wished to
go to Normandy, however, is rather unlikely. The
Duke of the Normans was King Edward's cousin,
and hoped to get the crown of England some day.
Now, as Harold also expected to be the next king,
he and William could scarcely help being jealous of
each other.
It chanced, however, that Harold was sailing in
the English Channel, either for pleasure or on a
voyage to France, when a storm came on and he
was driven on the French coast. The part of the
shore where Harold and his followers landed did
not belong to Duke William, but to a fierce and
cruel count named Guy.
It was the custom in those times, when a ship
7
98 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
was driven ashore, for the lord of the land to lay
claim to the wreck and all that was in it. So when
Count Guy heard that a strange vessel was on his
land he went with his soldiers to seize his prize.
Had Guy been a true nobleman, he would have
been glad to receive so famous a man as Earl Har-
old and show him kindness. Instead of doing any-
thing of the sort, however, he thrust the earl into a
strong prison until he should pay a large sum of
money for his freedom.
Now it happened that Duke William was Guy's
overlord. So Harold contrived to send a messenger
to the duke, telling him how shamefully he had
been treated. William was greatly pleased to hear
that Harold was in his dominions, as he wished to
get him into his power. So he made Count Guy
deliver up his prisoner.
We may be sure that Harold, who loved liberty
as he loved life, was glad to get out of the horrid
dungeon, and also that he was very grateful to the
duke for his timely aid.
At first William tried very hard to make a real
friend of Harold, and get him on his side. He went
with a great number of his courtiers to welcome the
English earl into his land ; and when he met him
he jumped from his horse and embraced him like a
brother. All the way to his castle, too, he kept his
guest by his side, and chatted to him in the kindest
manner. His wife Matilda, also, and all the I^or-
HAEOLD. 99
man nobles, made much of Harold at first, and
treated him with the greatest respect.
III.— DUKE WILLIAM.
As we go on we shall have to hear more and
more of Duke William, until, at last, we shall see
him seated on the throne of England. Before go-
ing any further, therefore, it will be well to tell all
we know about him up to this time.
He was descended from Kolf, the great sea-king,
who, as we have already seen, settled in Normandy
more than a hundred years before. William's father
was Duke Kobert, who died while on a journey to
the Holy Land. His mother was only the daughter
of a tanner, but Duke Eobert had been charmed
with her great beauty.
When his father died, William was only a little
boy of seven. Many people thought he ought not
to be duke at all, as his mother had been only a
peasant girl, and his father had not been married
to her in proper form. But the boy had some wise
friends about him, who helped him to rule until he
grew up and could manage affairs for himself.
Then, indeed, people found that William was a
dangerous man to offend, for he never forgot or for-
gave an insult. When still quite young, he defeated
100 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
his enemies in a great battle ; and no man after that
dared say a word or Hft a finger against him.
If some of his forefathers had been tanners, the
others had been fierce vikings ; and A^illiam was
far more like the latter than the former. He was a
man of great courage and strength. So powerful
were his arms that he could bend the toughest bow
with as much ease as a willow twig, and with his
heavy iron mace he could strike down a man and
horse at a single blow.
But the young duke was also a very able and wise
ruler. Like many other great men of that time
he was fond of building churches, and he liked them
to be very grand ones. He also chose the most pious
and learned priests to put in them ; and he improved
the Kormans greatly in many ways.
But after doing all these things William was not
satisfied. He was not content to be only Duke of the
IS'ormans. Like his ancestor Kolf, he wished for a
wider dominion. The new kingdom on which he
cast a longing eye was England. As we know, he
had been there, and talked the matter over with his
cousin Edward.
When once William had set his mind upon any-
thing he let nothing turn him from his purpose.
Though he did not really love to be cruel or mean,
he could be both if any one tried to stop him from
carrying out his plans. Now the only man who could
hinder him from becoming king of England was Earl
HAROLD. 101
Harold. So, though he outwardly wore a smiling
face to his visitor, he had evil in his heart tow-
ards him.
IV.— HOW HAROLD SPENT HIS TIME IN NORMANDY.
William did all he could at first to make the time
pass pleasantly for Harold. He took him about from
place to place, and showed him some of his grand
churches and castles. The Duchess Matilda, too,
was most kind to her guest, and her little daughters
treated him like an elder brother.
It chanced, while Harold was staying with him,
that the duke had to go with his soldiers against a
people called the Bretons, in the west of his domin-
ions. These Bretons were of the same race as the
Welsh, and were much like them in their manner of
fighting. Harold, as we have seen, had conquered
the Welsh at home and knew all their ways. So
William asked him to bear him company.
In the war which followed, Harold showed far
more skill than Duke William himself. The English
earl also saved a number of the Norman soldiers from
drowning. They were crossing a rapid stream, and
would have been swept away by the current had not
Harold, who was very tall and strong, pulled them
out. In a picture of that time, worked with wool.
102 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
and called tapestry, Harold is shown dragging out
two soldiers at once.
We are told, also, that William took Harold one
day to see the Norman games and sports. One of
these consisted in nailing a glove to a tree and shoot-
ing arrows at it. William took his own bow, which
no one else could use, and sent a shaft right through
the glove. He then offered the weapon to Harold,
but the earl refused to try as it was not an Enghsh
pastime.
ISTot to be outdone, however, Harold called for his
shield and battle-axe. Then, walking up to the tree,
he let five of the T^orman archers shoot at him all to-
gether. Everybody thought he would be killed, but
he skilfully caught all the arrows upon his shield.
Duke William next launched his own terrible shaft
at him with all his strength. But Harold scorned
to use his shield against a single shot. He simply
raised his battle-axe and cleft William's arrow right
in two.
It was now Harold's turn to show a feat of
strength and skill. So he told William to bring out
his strongest helmet and suit of armor and place
them upon a flat rock. This being done, Harold
swung his mighty axe with both hands and brought
it down with the speed of lightning. It went crash-
ing through helmet and mail as if they had been
egg-shells, and then split off a lump of the rock on
which they were resting.
HAROLD.
103
" Is there another man in the world that could do
such a feat as that ?" said the duke. " Oh," replied
Harold ; " I think I have at least thirty thousand
men at home who could do almost as well." This
was a sly hint to William of what he might expect
if he ever invaded England.
v.— THE OATH.
Harold was anxious to return home ; but when-
ever he spoke about doing so, William put him
off with some excuse or other. At length Harold
saw plainly that, though he seemed free, he was
really a prisoner, and that he would not be allowed
to depart until he had promised to be William's
man.
While staying in Normandy, Harold had heard
stories about William's treatment of other men who
had offended him. They had had their eyes put out
and been thrown into prison, where they remained
till death put an end to their misery. The brave
English earl was not afraid to face death upon the
battle-field, but he dreaded being shut up for life
within the gloomy walls of a dungeon.
So at length he gave a sort of promise to do what
William wanted. This was, to help him to get the
crown of England when Edward died by giving up
lOtt STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the castle of Dover. Further, Harold was to marry
one of William's daughters as soon as she was old
enough.
Bat William was not content with half promises,
so he thought of a plan to raak^ Harold take an
oath which he would not dare to break. On a cer-
tain day, therefore, the crafty Norman held a meet-
ing of his bishops and nobles in his great hall of
state.
The duke himself was seated on his throne, and
not far from him was what seemed to be a table.
It was covered with rich cloth of gold, and close by
it stood Bishop Odo, William's half-brother. As
soon as Harold entered he was told to place his
hand upon this table and repeat the promise he had
already made to the duke himself.
When Harold had finished speaking the cloth was
removed. Underneath, to his surprise and horror,
he beheld a large box filled with dead men's bones,
w^hich had been brought from different churches in
Normandy.
In those olden times the bones of saints — relics,
as they were called — were looked upon as holy.
They were thought to have the power of working
miracles, and large sums of money were often paid
for them. Edward the Confessor was fond of col-
lecting these relics, and nothing pleased him better
than to receive a present of one.
It was held to be very wicked not to keep an
HAKOLD. 105
oath which had been made over these holy reUcs.
If any one was bold enough to do so it was believed
that Heaven would never pardon him, and that some
awful fate would surely befall him.
As w^e shall see, this oath was very useful to Will-
iam afterwards. Harold, however, thought that
the duke, in being guilty of so mean a trick, was
really far more sinful than he himself would be if
he should break the oath thus taken.
VI.— DEATH OF EDWARD THE CONFESSOR.
1066.
King Edward was getting old and feeble, and had
not long to live. Most of his subjects had grown
to like him ; for, though he had been too fond of
Frenchmen, he had been a good king in other ways.
He had made a collection of all the best laws of
Canute and the older kings, and the country had
been very peaceful during his reign. Long years
after his death, when people were not nearly so hap-
py, they used to talk to each other about the good
old laws of Edward the Confessor.
But there w^as trouble in store yet for the old
king before he was laid to rest. Harold's brother '
Tostig, w^ho was Earl of Northumberland, had al-
ways been a great favorite with Edward. Tostig
106 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
was rough and fierce with others, but with the king
he was ever mild and gentle. It was through Tos-
tig, however, that Edward's last days were made
sad.
When Tostig became Earl of I^orthumberland
he found the people there very fierce and rude com-
pared with what they were in the south. Many
even of the leading men among them were little
better than robber - chief s. So unsettled was the
land that quiet people were afraid of travelling
about lest they should be robbed or murdered.
Tostig set to work to mend all this. But in do-
ing so he himself was far too harsh. Instead of
trying gentle means, as Harold would have done, he
put several persons to death without trial. In this
way he quite turned the people against him. Dur-
ing his absence at the court of Edward, therefore,
they took up arms, and said they would no longer
have Tostig as earl.
Edward was sorely grieved when he heard the
news, and sent Harold to try to settle the dispute.
Harold was a just man; and when he found that
his brother had really been guilty of some cruel
acts he told him plainly that he had done wrong.
The king wanted Harold to fight against the
rebels and force them to take his favorite back.
But Harold would not do so. Then Tostig flew
into a great rage, and said his brother wanted to
get rid of him. The end was that Tostig, in his
HAROLD.
107
mad passion, fled from the country. As we shall
see, he was afterwards the cause of much trouble
to Harold.
For some years Edward had been busy building
iik%'/ ^*'i''
I
SHRINE OF EDWARD THE CONFESSOR.
lOS STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
a grand abbey at Westminster. He longed to have
it finished, that he might be buried in it when he
died ; and he just lived long enough to get his wish.
On his death-bed he said he wanted Harold to be
king after him ; and he begged the earl to take care
of the Lady Edith, and not to be too hard upon the
poor Frenchmen who had settled in England.
Soon afterwards the good old king breathed his
last. We are told by the monkish writers of that
time that he looked beautiful in death. His large
snowy beard covered his breast, and his face seemed
as it were fashioned out of pure wax. He was
buried in his new abbey of Westminster, and the
spot where he was laid may still be seen.
VII.— HAROLD CHOSEN KING.
January 6, 1066.
As we have seen before, it was the custom in
those early times for the Wise Men of the nation to
settle who should be king. Edward had not left
a son, or inost likely he would have been chosen.
There was only one prince of the royal house of
Cerdic living. This was Edgar, a grandson of Iron-
side. But he was only a little boy; and having
been brought up in a foreign land, he was quite un-
fit to rule over the English. William, Duke of the
HAROLD. 109
Normans, was a sort of cousin to Edward, but no-
body in England wanted him.
So, after the death of the Confessor, the Wise
Men, acting upon his dying advice, met, and chose
Harold as King of England. Harold was not of the
royal line, but he was by far the ablest Englishman
of the time. In those days the man chosen by the
people to be king was not always of the royal line.
They often chose the man that they thought would
be wisest in peace and bravest in war.
Eor some years he had been the real ruler of the
country under Edward, and had shown himself to
be wise in peace and brave in war. Men thought
that there Avas no one else in all England so fit to
be chosen king as Harold.
Accordingly, the day after Edward was buried,
all the bishops and great men of the nation came
together to crown Harold. The meeting took place
in the new Abbey of Westminster. When the
crown was placed upon Harold's head, and he rose
to his feet, he looked as grand and noble as any of
the sovereigns that had ever reigned in England.
He said he would do his best to be a worthy king
and rule his subjects justly. And all the people
cried, " Long live King Harold !"
When Duke William heard that the English had
made Harold king, he was very angry, for he had
expected, as we know, to get the throne himself.
He accordingly sent messengers to Harold, demand-
110 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ing that he should give up the crown, and remind-
ing him of the oath he had taken when in Nor-
mandy. Harold replied that the oath was of no
value, as he had been forced to take it. He also
said that he had been freely chosen by the English
people to be their king, and their king he would re-
main, in spite of Duke William's threats.
THE NORMAN CONQUEST. Ill
THE NORMAN CONQUEST.
1066.
I.— DUKE WILLIAM PREPARES TO INVADE ENGLAND.
When Duke William found that Harold would not
give up the crown to him, he prepared to invade
England and take it by force. He let it be known,
both throughout JSTormandy and other countries, that
Harold had broken his oath. He also said that he
himself was Edward the Confessor's cousin, and
therefore had a better right to be king of England
than Harold, who was not of the royal house at all.
In fact, William set forth so many fine-sounding
reasons that the people of France began to think
that he had been much wronged, and that Harold
was a faithless, bad man. But they did not see that,
in spite of all William's crafty tales, Harold was king
for the very best reason of all. This was, that he
had been chosen by the English people themselves,
who did not want to have a E^orman to rule over
them.
William also tried another plan to get people on
his side. He sent messengers to Rome to ask the
112 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
pope's blessing upon his undertaking. , He prom-
ised, if he was successful, that he would make the
Church of England more obedient to Rome than it
had ever been before. At first the pope did not
wish to meddle in the matter; but he had friends
around him who at length persuaded him to do so.
Accordingly he sent William a ring, which was said
to contain a hair of St. Peter. Along with this was
a grand banner which the pope himself had blessed.
When people heard that the pope had sent his best
wishes, many of them thought William would be
sure to win. They were eager, therefore, to take
part in what they believed to be a holy war.
But there were many fierce soldiers throughout
France and other countries who cared little for the
pope's ring or his banner. They were half robbers,
and were willing to fight wherever they would be
best paid. William got these men to aid him by
promising to give them the treasure and lands of the
English.
So crowds of people, of all sorts, and for differ-
ent reasons, flocked to join William's standard. At
length he got together an army of sixty thousand
men. In order to get this large force across the
Channel he required hundreds of ships. During all
the summer months, therefore, great numbers of
workmen Avere employed in building and fitting
out vessels to carry the army over to the shores of
England.
THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 113
IL— HAROLD AS KING.
Harold was king of England for only about nine
months; but even in this short time he showed
himself a truly wise and able ruler. Had he lived
lono^er there can be no doubt that he would have
been one of the greatest, as he certainly was one of
the bravest, of the kings of England.
Nearly ah the English people, as we have seen,
were glad to have Harold as king. But there were
some few in Northumberland who spoke against
him at first, and said they would not obey him.
Harold was not at all angry with them for this, as
some kings would have been. He did not take his
soldiers and make them submit by force. He re-
solved to try first what could be done by gentle
means. So he went to York in company with a
good bishop, a great friend of his. There he met
all the chief men, and spoke to them in kind and
wise words. He thus completely won the hearts of
these rough northern people; and before he left
their city they gladly received him as king.
In many other ways Harold showed himself a
noble ruler. He was very pious and a true friend
to the Church. He took off some of the heavy taxes
which former kings had put upon the people. He
encouraged merchants, both English and foreign, to
carry on trade. He gave better wages to his serv-
114 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ants and soldiers. He never treated any one harshly,
but was always ready to lend a willing ear to the
poorest of his subjects.
Harold would have been well pleased to go on
with his works of peace ; but he had to prepare to
defend his country against the Normans. He set
himself to the task with a brave heart, for he did
not intend that a single I^orman soldier should land
on the soil of England if he could help it.
So he got together as large an army as possible.
He could not promise plunder and lands to his fol-
lowers like Duke William. Harold's men had a
nobler cause to fight in. They had to defend their
homes and their native land.
So all the summer months Harold was on the
watch for the coming of the Norman host. He
posted bodies of soldiers at every point where he
thought the invaders were most likely to try to land.
He also kept his ships sailing up and down the Chan-
nel. He himself worked harder than any one else,
going about from place to place to see that all was
right, and to keep up the spirits of his troops.
Summer turned to autumn, and still there was no
sign of the Normans. Many people now believed
that William would put off his coming until the
next year. They thought he would never risk his
fleet on the sea with winter storms so nigh at hand.
So a great number of Harold's men returned to their
homes to get in the harvest. But, as we sliall see,
THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 115
Duke William was as crafty in this as he was iu so
many other things.
III.— TOSTIG'S RETURN.
When Harold's brother, Tostig, left England in
an^rer, he went to live with some friends in Flan-
ders. He had not been there long when word
reached him that King Edward was dead and that
Harold had been chosen king.
Some brothers would have been glad to hear such
news. But Tostig was more furious than ever, for
he thought Edward might have left the crown to
him ; so he resolved to get ships and men wherever
he could and return to England. In his rage he
cared not what evil he brought upon his country if
only he was revenged on Harold.
He tried first to get help from Duke William, but
that prince was not ready. Besides, he wished to
carry out his plans in his own way. So Tostig sailed
away to Denmark, and tried to persuade Sweyn, the
king of that country, to go with him to England.
He said that if Canute had conquered England why
might not Sweyn do the same. But the Danish
king was not so silly as to believe this flattery. He
therefore replied, "Canute was a great man, and I
am only a small one." So he would not go.
110 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Tostig went next to Hardrada, King of Norway,
to see if he would help him. Ilardrada was a very
tall man, being more than seven feet high. His
huge, two-handed sword was too heavy for any one
to Avield but himself. He was the most famous war-
rior in all the north, and had spent man}^ years in
fighting in different parts of the world. But, though
a brave, true-hearted soldier, Hardrada was more
simple-minded than either Duke William or Sweyn ;
so when Tostig said it would be an easy matter
to conquer England, and divide the land between
them, Hardrada was foolish enough to believe him.
Accordingly, Tostig and his new friend steered
their fleet towards the shores of England. They
sailed up the river Ouse nearly as far as York. The
Northumbrians fought a battle with them, but were
defeated, the giant Hardrada doing wonders Avith
his mighty sword. The citizens of York were so
much afraid that they made peace with the invaders
and yielded up their city.
Harold Avas still in the south, w^atching for Duke
William, when he heard of his brother's return. As
there was no sign as yet of the coming of the Nor-
mans, he resolved to march at once against the new
enemy. He Avas sorry to leave the south coast un-
defended, but there was no help for it. So he pushed
on for the north with all the speed he could, giving
his men little time for rest on the road.
Meanwhile, Tostig and Hardrada, Avith their sol-
THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 117
diers, were giving themselves up to ease. They
thouofht that Harold would not dare to leave his
post in the south. They little dreamed that, at that
very moment, the English king was within a few
miles of them, and that the morrow's sun was the
last that either of them would ever see.
IV.— BATTLE OF STAMFORD BRIDGE.
September 25, 1066.
The Northmen had their camp beside Stamford
Bridge, on the Derwent. Their ships lay in the
river not far away. It was Monday morning, and
Tostig and Hardrada were on that day to enter
York in triumph They and their followers march-
ed gayly along, expecting to have a merry time as
soon as they got into the city.
Before they reached it, however, they saw a great
cloud of dust in front of them. It was caused by
the tramp of a large body of men. At first the
Northmen thought it was their friends from the
city coming forth to welcome them. But very
soon they found out their mistake. When the dust
cleared away the sun shone upon the helmets of
armed men, and right in the midst was carried aloft
the banner of England. Then Tostig and Hardrada
saw with surprise that it was the army of Harold,
118 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
who had passed through York the evening before
without their knowing it.
Both sides now prepared for battle. Before the
fight commenced, however, twenty horsemen rode
out from Harold's army, and galloped up to where
Tostig was standing by his banner. Then one of
them said, " Is Tostig, the son of Godwin, here ?"
Tostig replied, " It would be wrong to say he is not
here."
The strange horseman, who was no other than
Harold himself, then begged Tostig to become
friends with his brother. He said it was dreadful
that two men, who had been nursed in the arms of
the same mother, should seek to kill each other.
" What will Harold give me if I make peace with
him V said Tostig. " He will give thee a brother's
love and a fair English earldom." " Good," replied
Tostig ; " and what shall my friend Hardrada, the
King of Norway, receive ?" " Seven feet of earth for
a grave," was the answer. " Or, because he is a very
tall man, perhaps a foot or so more."
When Tostig heard this he did one of the noblest
things we know of him. " Go and get ready for
battle, then," he replied ; " for, whatever happens, it
shall never be said of Tostig that he basely gave up
the friend who had helped him in time of need."
Then the fight began in real earnest, and very ter-
rible it Avas. Harold and his soldiers pressed for-
ward to try and take Hardrada's great banner. The
THE NORM AN CONQUEST. 119
ofiant, meanwhile, laid about him with his two-
handed sword, killing many men. At last, how-
ever, the brave sea-king, the last of his race, was
shot in the throat by an arrow, and fell to the ground
dead.
The Northmen were downhearted at the death
of their king, and soon yielded. But Harold was
not hard upon his foes. He let them go on board
their ships, on the promise that they would sail
away again to their own country. He also let them
take with them the body of Hardrada, to be buried
in his own northern land.
But though Harold had gained so glorious a vic-
tory his heart was very sad ; for among the dead
wandors who covered the plain was found the body
of the handsome and brave, but rash and self-willed,
Tostig.
v.— LANDING OF THE NORMANS.
September 29, 1066.
After the fight of Stamford Bridge, Harold march-
ed back to York. Here he stayed a while to rest
his army and to put matters straight among his
northern subjects.
Some days after the battle he was sitting at a
feast, at which his chiefs, as well as the great men
of the city, were present. Having cleared the coun-
120 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
try of the ^Northmen they were all in high spirits,
and jested and laughed gayly. Just when the mirth
was at its height the clatter of a horse's hoofs was
heard without. The door Avas thrown open, and a
messenger entered, covered with mire and dust from
hard riding. He walked hastily up to where Harold
was sitting, and kneeling before him, said, " My
Lord, O King; Duke Wilham and his host have
landed in Sussex, and are laying waste the country."
The news was only too true. Duke William had
indeed come at last. Yery likely he had heard in
some way that Harold had been called to York. So
while the English king was absent in the north the
great l^orman fleet, carrying sixty thousand men,
with their horses and arms, got safely across the
Channel. The place where they first touched the
shores of England was the little bay of Pevensey,
on the Sussex coast.
There was not a single English soldier to oppose
the landing of the enemy. Had Harold been there
with his arm}^ the Normans would not have dared
to leave their ships. But, alas ! he was nearly three
hundred miles away, fighting against his traitor
brother. Thus the unhappy Tostig, by giving way
to his evil passions, not only brought a sad fate upon
himself, but greatly helped to bring ruin upon his
country.
Hour by hour the Normans slowly waded through
the surf from their ships and reached the shore.
THE NORMAN CONQUEST.
121
The once lonely bay soon became alive with a great
array of horses and men ; and where, before, the
only sound had been the lapping of the waves on
the sand, was now heard the clatter and din of a host
of men chattering and shouting in foreign tongues.
WILLIAM S SHIP.
When William himself came ashore from his gal-
ley, it is said that he stumbled and fell to the ground.
The knights around thought that a fall at the out-
set was an unlucky sign, and their hearts sank
within them. But William, who had a rough-and-
ready soldier's wit, rose with his hands full of earth,
and cried out, "Thus do I seize upon the land of
England."
122 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The Normans did not remain just Avhere they
had landed, but marched to Hastings, a few miles
away. Here they formed their camp, setting up
rows of tents for the knights and rough huts for
the common soldiers. On a hill overlooking the
camp William put together a large wooden castle,
all the parts of which had been made ready before
leaving Normandy. Thus, though he had so great
an army, he, like a wise general, left nothing un-
done which might help him to gain the victory.
VI.— HAROLD'S LAST MARCH.
Meanwhile, Harold was not idle. As soon as he
heard that the Normans had landed, he left York
and set out for London with all speed. As he
marched along he sent off messengers into different
parts of the country to call men to his standard.
The people of London were very glad when Har-
old and his gallant band entered their gates once
more. They had been daily expecting to see the
enemy before their walls, and they had scarcely
known what to do. But now that the king was
back among them they felt quite safe again.
Harold stayed in London about a w^eek to give
time for men to gather round him. Before contin-
uing his march into Sussex, he went, it is said, to
THE NORMAN CONQUEST.
123
pray at his minster of Waltham, before the Holy
Cross. In after-times the monks used to tell, that,
as he knelt before the cross, with his face down-
ward, the figure of
the Saviour was seen
to move its head and
look upon him with
sadness. The priests took this as a sign that some
evil was about to happen. Whatever may be thought
of this story, it is quite certain that two of the chief
monks followed Harold to the field of battle to
pray while the fight was going on.
124 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The next day Harold and his soldiers marched
out of London to fight against the Normans. When
the people saw the long lines of glittering spears
and battle-axes they took courage, and shouted,
" Long live King Harold !" Before nightfall the
army had left the city a long distance behind, and
was far away over the breezy downs lying towards
tlie south coast. Some of Harold's friends had
pressed him to stay at home to gather more men,
and let some one else lead his soldiers against the
foe. " ]S'o," said he ; '' an English king must never
turn his back to the enemy."
When Duke William heard from his spies that
Harold was approaching he got his forces ready
for battle. He wished above all things that the
English would attack him on the plain, where his
heavy horsemen would be able to trample them
down.
But Harold was too skilful a general to fall into
this trap. He knew that the Korman knights were
sheathed in armor, and fought on horseback, while
his own men were all on foot. So, when he got
within seven miles of the Norman host, he wisely
halted his army on the famous hill of Senlac, where
the little town of Battle now stands.
On both sides of the hill, on which Harold had
taken his stand, were woods and marshes. The
enemy would therefore be forced to attack him in
front. To make his post still stronger he threw up
THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 125
a huge mound, or dike, all round. It Avas made of
earth, stones, and the trunks of trees. Behind this
breastwork he placed his men, and calmly awaited
the onset of the Xormans on the morrow.
VII.— THE NIGHT BEFORE THE BATTLE.
It was the evening of Friday, the 13th of Octo-
ber, when both armies were ready ; and every man
knew that, as soon as the sun rose the next morn-
ing, the great battle w^ould begin.
Harold had not nearly so many soldiers as Will-
iam. " It is said that he had only from twenty to
thirty thousand men, while there were about sixty
thousand of the Normans. Many of the English,
too, were armed only with pitchforks and other
such Tveapons. There were few archers among them,
for the English did not learn the use of the bow
till long afterwards. Of course Harold's picked
men had their shields and battle-axes, and they
were placed on the brow of the hill in the post of
danger.
We are told that, before the battle, Harold sent
spies into the camp of the ]^ormans. When they
returned they said they had seen very few soldiers,
but that Duke William had a great number of
priests with him. Thev had taken the Norman
126 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
knights for monks, because their faces were closely-
shaven. When Harold heard this he laughed, and
said, " My men will find before to-morrow night that
those monkish-looking fellows are William's bravest
soldiers."
The Kormans pretended to be far more pious
than the English. They spent a great part of the
last night in praying and confessing their sins to
their priests. Bishop Odo, too, went all through the
camp in his white robe, between long lines of kneel-
ing soldiers, giving them his pardon and blessing.
We know, however, that Harold was quite as
pious as Duke William, although he did not make
so great a show of his goodness. Holy men, also,
as we have seen, had followed the English to the
field of battle ; and no doubt their prayers and
blessings would be quite as earnest and useful as
Bishop Odo's.
Some portion of the night, indeed, was spent by
the English in their favorite manner. They sat in
groups round their great watch-fires, drinking horns
of ale and singing the warlike songs of their coun-
try. This had been the English custom on the eve
of battle for hundreds of years.
When they had finished their singing and their
drinking of healths, they flung themselves on the
ground to rest with their feet to the blazing logs.
Alas ! the next sleep of many of these brave fellows
was to be the sleep that would know no waking.
THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 127
VIII.— THE MORNING OF BATTLE.
As soon as the sun rose the next morning both
armies prepared for battle. Before marching out
of camp Duke William made a speech to his men.
He said he had come into England to take the
crown which had been left him by Edward. He
told them, too, that Harold need not expect to win
as he had been false to his oath. He also said that
the English were not a warlike people, for that they
had let the Danes conquer them. Much more of
the same kind he spoke to them, to raise their spir-
its and make them fight bravely.
As William was arming himself he put on his
coat of mail the wrong side foremost. When the
mistake was pointed out to him, he said, " Now this
is a lucky sign, for this day the duke shall be turned
into a king."
Long before the Kormans came in sight the
English were ready to receive them. Right in the
centre of the hill was Harold's own standard. It
had on it the figure of a Fighting Man worked
with gold and precious stones. Floating by its side
was the famous old Dragon banner of Wessex,
which had waved over so many battle-fields.
All round the two flags, under Harold himself
and his brothers, were ranged the brave warriors
128 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
who had won the victory at Stamford Bridge.
These gallant men were standing shoulder to shoul-
der, with their shields closely locked together so as
to protect their bodies.
Harold also went from rank to rank and spoke
cheering words to his men. He said the IS"orman
knights were terrible soldiers on level ground, but
that their horses and coats of mail would not be so
useful to them on a hill. All the English had to
do was to stand behind the fence, and cut down the
Normans as they tried to break through it. K only
they did this, and kept firmly to their posts, victory
would be certain.
Then Harold, after he had knelt by his banner
and prayed to God for he\]), stood ready with his
battle-axe to fight for his crown and his native land.
By this time the Norman host was getting near.
In front were numerous archers carrying their bows
and quivers. Behind them marched the heavily-
armed foot - soldiers. These were followed in turn
by the knights, who rode on strong horses and were
clad from head to foot in armor.
In the centre of the host could be seen Duke
William himself, mounted on a splendid charger.
Riding by his side, on a white horse, was Bishop
Odo, his half-brother. He was armed with a heavy
iron club, and wore a coat of mail over his bishop's
dress. Before them was carried the banner which
the pope had blessed.
THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 129
Just before the fight commenced a man rode out
some distance in front of the Kormans. He was
half minstrel and half soldier; and as he came
along, he sang famous old battle - songs. He also
kept throwing his sword up into the air, and nimbly
catchino^ it ao:ain as it fell.
An Englishman dashed out at him, but the Nor-
man juggler killed him with one swift blow. An-
other of Harold's soldiers then tried to stop the dar-
ing singer, but he, too, shared the dreadful fate of
the first. A third Englishman, very likely one of
Harold's own brothers, then galloped up, and killed
the Norman with one thrust of his spear.
IX.— THE BATTLE OF HASTINGS.
October 14, 1066.
The battle was begun by the Norman archers.
They rushed up the hill, shouting their war-cry of
" God help us !" and let fly their arrows as thick as
hail. The English replied with cries of ''Holy
Cross !" and launched their spears and darts at the
enemy.
Under cover of the shower of arrows the heavily-
armed footmen of the Normans sprang forward
to try to force a way over the fence. Close be-
hind them came the knights on horseback, ready to
9
130 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
charge the English with their long lances as soon
as the way was cleared for them.
Long and fiercely the Normans strove to break
down the breastwork but in vain. Down went
footmen and horsemen beneath the sweep of the
terrible English battle-axes; and all the Normans
who tried to climb over the rampart were soon
stretched on the ground, to rise no more.
At last a cry arose among the Normans that
Duke William was killed, and they began to run
down the hill. It w^as at this moment that William
showed himself a truly great leader. Riding among
his flying troops, he took off his helmet that his
face might be seen. He then cried out in a loud
voice : " I live ; and, by Grod's help, I will yet con-
quer."
When the Normans heard their chief's voice they
turned round again and attacked the English more
fiercely than ever. In this charge William himself
fought with great courage. Although he had three
horses kiUed under him he still kept at the head of
his men ; and every Englishman who came within
his reach was struck down by a blow of his heavy
iron club.
But in spite of all WiUiam could do the main
body of the English still stood firm. So the crafty
duke now tried another plan. He told his men to
run away, and pretend that they were beaten. This
trick succeeded ; for many of the English, thinking
NORMAN SOLDIERS IN BATTLE.
132 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
they had won, jumped over the fence and rushed
down the hill after their foes.
But William had a body of knights placed ready.
As soon, therefore, as the English were all spread
about, these horsemen galloped among them and
drove them back, killing great numbers of them. The
rampart was now broken down in many places, and
the [N^ormans were able to get on the top of the hill.
But still all the English round about Harold and
the standard continued to fight bravely. Their
locked shields were like a wall, which the Normans
could not pierce through. So William told his arch-
ers to shoot up into the air, that their arrows might
fall on the faces of the English.
King Harold had fought bravely all day; and
every Norman who came near him had felt the
weight of his terrible battle-axe. But now his end
was come. A falling arrow struck him in the eye,
and he dropped his axe and fell to the ground. His
two brothers and his comrades still fought round
him like lions, but were killed one by one.
Then a number of Norman knights rushed at the
dying Harold and finished him w^ith many wounds.
They pulled down the Dragon banner and Harold's
standard of the Fighting Man, and trampled them
in the mud. In their place they set up the banner
of Normandy, to show they had won the victory.
The battle had lasted all day ; but as the dark-
ness closed in the English who were left tied into
THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 133
the woods, and the Normans remained masters of the
field. Duke William's tent was pitched on the hill,
and he sat down to eat and drink with his nobles.
Harold's friends begged Duke William to let them
have the body of the dead king; but the savage
IS"orman refused, and sent some of his own men to
cover it up with a heap of stones on the sea-shore.
Some time afterwards, however, it w^as taken up and
buried in the Abbey of Waltham, w^hich Harold had
built, and which he had loved so w^ell.
X.— DUKE WILLIAM CROWNED KINCx OF ENGLAND.
After the death of Harold and his bravest follow-
ers, there w^as no one left in the country able to
make a stand against the Normans. There were
plenty of people willing to fight, but there was no
one fit to be leader. The great earls in the middle
and north of England might have done much, but
they were too selfish. They had even refused to
help Harold at Hastings.
So, after his victory, William marched slowly
through Sussex and Kent, on his way to London.
These counties were in the earldom of Wessex, and
the people had loved Godwm and Harold more
than they had done King Edward himself. Many
of the bravest men of Kent had fallen bv Harold's
134 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
side at Hastings. So we can fancy that, as the l^or-
mans took their way through the" towns and vil-
lages, many angry looks Av^ould be cast upon them
b}^ the people.
William did not reach London till about Christmas.
At first, the citizens tliought of shutting the gates
and fighting against him ; but as they were with-
out a leader, and William had made them many fine
promises, he was allowed to enter the city quietly.
On Christmas Day, in the new Abbey of West-
minster, the " duke was turned into a king." The
crown was placed on his head by Aldred, Arch-
bishop of York. Like the old kings before him,
William took the oath to rule his subjects justly
and with mercy.
When the people who crowded the abbey were
asked if they Avould have William for their king,
we are told by the Norman writers that even the
English who were present clapped their hands and
shouted " Yes ! Yes !" Yet at this very moment a
fight was going on outside the building between
the followers of William and the Londoners.
Thus the race of the old English kings came to
an end, and the first of a new line began to reign.
But though William had become King of England
in name, he was not master of tjie whole country.
He had no more great battles to figlit like that of
Hastings ; yet he had to conquer the country little by
little, and it took him five years to do so thoroughly.
THE NORMAN PERIOD.
HEREWARD THE WAKE.
I.— THE HARRYING OF THE NORTH.
At the battle of Hastings the English under Har-
old had been completely defeated by William, Duke
of Kormandy. William was crowned King of Eng-
land at Westminster not long after his victory.
But William had as yet really conquered only a
part of the country ; in the north and west of Eng-
land the people refused to submit to him. During
a visit which he paid to I^ormandy his followers
were guilty of many acts of oppression. Risings be-
gan to take place, and it was five years before he
was able to subdue all the land and call himself the
real king of England.
In putting down these revolts William frequently
acted with great harshness and cruelty. The great-
est of the English risings was at York, where the
men of Northumbria slew some thousands of ]^or-
mans. To punish the people of the north William
carried fire and sword through the whole country
between York and Durham.
130 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
On this occasion William showed no mercy to the
poor people. He burned the towns and villages in
which they dwelt, and destroyed or carried off the
grain and cattle on which they depended for food.
Nearly all the inhabitants were slain by the Nor-
mans, or died of famine afterwards.
Such was the cruel Harrying of the North, as it
was called. The Harrying was so complete that
for many ^^ears the whole district was a wilderness
w^ith scarcely a house or a human being to be seen
in it. The country round the ancient town of Ches-
ter was soon afterwards treated in the same way.
William of Normandy knew how to make himself
terrible to his enemies.
Yet the English loved their old freedom so dearly
that many of them preferred to endure the anger of
William rather than submit. In the Fen country a
band of daring men under Here ward the Wake con-
tinued to resist the Normans.
Of all the men who fought for English freedom
against the Normans, Hereward was the best and
bravest. Many tales are told of his wonderful cour-
age, of the great strength and skill with which he
used his sword and spear, and of his generous con-
duct to friend and foe.
But Hereward was noted most of all for the
quickness and watchfulness with which he met ev-
ery danger. His enemies always found him ready.
It was because he was so watchful that men called
HEREWARD THE WAKE. 137
him the Wake. Hereward the Wake was the hero
and champion of the English in their last struggle
for freedom against the Xormans.
II.— THE DEEDS OF HEREWARD.
We do not exactly know where Hereward was
born and grew up to be the brave warrior that he
afterwards proved himself. But there can be lit-
tle doubt that Lincolnshire was his native county ;
and it is said that he was heir to the lordship of
Bourne in that part of England.
Men say that he was wild in his youth, that he
was not respectful to the clergy, and was not even
duly obedient to his parents. For this reason we
are told his father caused him to be banished from
the country. Hereward certainly had many of the
faults that were then only too common. He lived
in a fierce and rude time, when neither old nor
young showed much respect for authority.
During his exile Hereward performed many ex-
ploits which made his name famous. While still
only a youth, he slew a large bear in Scotland. In
those days, w^hen men had no rifles, it was consid-
ered a feat worthy of the greatest warriors to kill a
fierce wild animal with a spear or battle-axe.
According to the tales of that time, we next find
138 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Hereward in Cornwall, and here he slew a giant
who was proud of his vast strength, and boasted of
his great deeds in war. After that Hereward crossed
over to Ireland, where also he fought bravely in
battle.
From Ireland he sailed to Flanders, and in that
country too he did many wonderful deeds. Here-
ward was an ardent fighter, ready to travel hun-
dreds of miles that he might take part in some dar-
ing action from which most men would have shrunk.
Yet he was ever gentle to women, true to his friends,
and a helper of the weak and oppressed.
In Flanders he met a fair lady called Torfrida,
who won his heart. He married her, and found in
her a kind and faithful wife. She was his com-
panion in his fightings and wanderings, always gave
him wise counsel, and taught the fierce warrior to
love things good and noble.
While living in Flanders, Hereward heard how
Harold and his English soldiers had been overcome
at Hastings. Tidings came also of the oppression
of the Normans, and by this Hereward was so
moved that he could no longer stay away from his
native country. He set sail for Lincolnshire with a
band of stout warriors, and first of all cleared the
Normans out of the halls of Bourne.
Hereward knew well that the task in which he
had engaged was a most difficult one. For the
Normans were brave and skilful soldiers, who had
HEREWAKD THE WAKE. 139
now built strong castles, and thus firmly planted
themselves in the country. The English also were
not united ; the men of each district fought for
themselves, and did not join their countrymen in
one great effort against their enemies.
In their struggles against the Kormans the Eng-
lish of the north and east of England had expected
help from the Danes, and these men did come with
a powerful fleet ; but they cared more for plunder
than to assist the English in winning back their free-
dom. Thus they were very glad to take part in
storming the rich abbey at Peterborough, the head
of which favored the Normans. They gave very
little aid to their allies, and when William tempted
theili with bribes they sailed away home.
III.— HEREWARD AT ELY.
1071.
Those Englishmen who still resisted the Normans
found at Ely a strong place, where they might hope
to continue the struggle with some chance of success.
Ely was in the centre of the Fen country ; and at
that time, when the fens were still undrained, it was
really an island, being surrounded with water on
every side. There gathered the brave warriors and
leaders of the English, who still resolved to be free.
140 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Here ward was the leader of the Enghsh in the Isle
of Ely.
As Hereward had often been victorious, William
himself marched against Ely with a powerful army.
He had already built a castle at Cambridge, and
from this place he now directed his attack against
the English.
Wilham found there was only one way of making
an approach for his heavily-armed soldiers across
the water}^ fens. With great labor his men raised
a causeway to the island. It was two miles long ;
stones and trees were brought from all the sur-
rounding country to make it, and the trees were
covered with hides to protect them against fire.
Hereward and his men stoutly withstood all the
efforts of the Normans to win the isle along this
causeway. They attacked the workmen from their
light boats, tried with no little success to set fire to
the woodwork of the causeway, and more than once
saw it break down under the press of the Norman
knights as they crowded along. Laden with their
heavy armor, many of them were drowned in the
water of the fens.
In the fights that were waged round the Isle of
Ely, Hereward was the foremost. All that could
be done by the skill, bravery, and watchfulness of a
leader Hereward performed. But in King William
they had an enemy that was equally brave and reso-
lute, and who was more skilful, and had far greater
HEREWARD THE WAKE. 141
means at his command. Before long many of the
English lost hope of resisting the Xorman attack
and submitted to the Conqueror.
With his reduced numbers Here ward also saw that
the struggle must go against him, but scorning to
yield, he and a faithful band of followers escaped
in their light ships to the coast of Lincolnshire. In
the forests which at that time covered the southern
parts of the county, Here ward continued to defy
his enemies. They lived in the greenwood, killing
the deer for their food, and attacking the Normans
when they had a chance.
As time went on, however, even Here ward saw
that England had no hope of throwing off the Nor-
man' yokOo One day he set out for the royal city of
Winchester with forty stout knights, and knocking
at the gates told the guards to make known to the
Conqueror that Hereward had come. William glad-
ly received the great warrior; and Hereward, who
had so often fought against him, now became a loyal
subject.
According to one account Hereward ended his
days in peace. But there is another story, Avhich tells
how his Norman neighbors in Lincolnshire, bearing
him a ffreat hatred, Ions: souo^ht for a chance of tak-
O ' ^ CD
ing him unawares. Owing to the carelessness of his
guard, they surprised him at last. Though he had
no armor on, he slew fifteen of them, and fell only
when he was attacked by four from behind, and
142
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
after both sword and spear were broken in his hand.
Even when down, he slew one of them by a terrible
blow from his shield. Thus died the mighty Here-
ward the Wake, the last of the Enghsh.
WILLIAM THE CONQUEKOE. 143
WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR.
1066-1087.
I.— THE NEW FOREST.
WiLLLiM, called the Conqueror, because he con-
quered England, was a wise and powerful king.
When only a boy he had been called upon to defend
his rights in Normandy, for at that time every one
needed to be ready to keep with his sword what he
had got, or to lose it.
During all his life William proved himself a strong
and skilful warrior. He triumphed over his enemies
in Kormandy, and we have seen how he gained the
battle of Hastings and subdued England.
But William was more than a mere soldier; he
was a wise and able ruler. In the places which he
conquered he established order. The nobles in those
days were often cruel and violent men, who did as
they pleased in the districts where they owned their
lands.
But William was resolved that he and he alone
should be master in England, and therefore took care
that the nobles should be obedient to him as their
144 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
king. Whenever they rose against him he sternlj^
put them down. Even under the harsh rule of
Wilham, England enjoyed greater peace and quiet-
ness than many of the surrounding countries.
Still it was a time of great suffering for the Eng-
lish. They were thrust out of all the highest posts
in the country ; and most of them were deprived of
their lands. In a few years after the conquest the
Normans had dotted the country with strong cas-
tles built of stone, which made it hopeless for the
English to attempt a rising against their oppressors.
An act which raised the anger of the English
aofainst William was the making: of the New Forest
in Hampshire. Like all the Normans, he dearly
loved the chase. In order that he might have a
hunting park near to the royal palace, he laid waste
all the country lying between Winchester and the
sea. Many families who had dwelt there for gen-
erations were driven out to find homes elsewhere.
A cruel law was also made, that any one caught
killing a deer should have his eyes put out. Noth-
ing that the Normans did caused so much ill-feeling
as this; and w4ien, afterwards, William Rufus met
his death in the New Forest, men said it was the
judgment of Heaven on his father's tyranny.
But though William acted thus sternly in some
things, it must be said of him that, when once the
affairs of the country were settled, he ruled with
the strictest justice. He revived all the best laws
WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 145
of the Saxon times, and suffered no one to set them
aside. He also did much for the Church, and showed
great wisdom in appointing good and wise bishops.
In this he was assisted by a man as great as him-
self, the pious Lanfranc, Archbishop of Canterbury.
Lanfranc was the only man whom the stern Con-
queror really loved. Grim and hard to every one
else about him, he was always pleased with the so-
ciety of the archbishop, and relied greatly upon his
advice in putting the affairs of the Church in order.
II.— THE LATER YEARS OF THE CONQUEROR.
The later years of William's reign were not hap-
py. He had to mourn the death of his wife Ma-
tilda, of whom he had been very fond. She had
also been very proud of her powerful husband, and
it is said that the famous Bayeux Tajpestry was
w^rought by her needle. From the pictures on this
tapestry we get much of our information about
the battle of Hastings and the events connected
with it.
Another cause of grief to William was the con-
duct of his eldest son Robert, who w^ished to be
made Duke of ISTormandy before his father's death.
His request being refused by the Conqiieror, with
the remark that it w^as not his custom " to put off
10
146 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
his clothes till he went to bed," Robert left the
court, and made war against his father in Norman-
dy. On one occasion, while William was laying
siege to a castle, he and his son met in single com-
bat without knowing each other. William was
struck from his horse and slightly wounded before
Robert discovered that he had lifted his hand against
his own father.
The King of France, who was jealous of William's
great power, secretly encouraged Robert in his con-
duct. This at last led to a war between the two
countries, and William invaded France with a large
army. He had set fire to one of the French towns,
and was riding about gazing on the scene, when his
steed, treading upon some hot ashes, started, and
flung its rider heavily forward against the pommel
of the saddle. The hurt thus received led to a
fever, of which he died shortly afterwards.
While on his death -bed, William suffered much
both in body and mind. Over and over again he
lamented his hard fate, in having been forced from
his youth up to mingle continually in scenes of
slaughter. On being pressed to say who was to
have his kingdom of England, he at last replied
that he wished his son William Rufus to succeed
him, as he had been the most dutiful of all his chil-
dren. " And what am I to have ?" exclaimed Hen-
ry. ^'Five thousand pounds of silver out of my
hoard," was the answer.
WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 147
The breath had scarcely left William's body when
he was forsaken by all his attendants. Even his
two sons rushed off to look after their own inter-
ests, while the inferior domestics stripped the apart-
ment of death of whatever articles of value it con-
tained.
Thus the corpse of the mighty Conqueror, whose
frown, when in life, had made all who approached
him tremble, was for a. time utterly forsaken. At
length a French knight, who felt some respect for
departed greatness, conveyed the body to Caen in
Normandy, where it was laid in its last resting-
place.
III.— A WONDERFUL BOOK.
Those who visit the British Museum in London
may see one of the oldest and most curious books
in the world. The leaves are not made of paper,
but of vellum, and the writing is in Latin.
This famous book is as old as the time of William
the Conqueror, who caused it to be written. It was
named by the Normans the Roll of Winchester^ be-
cause it was kept in that city ; but the Enghsh called
it Domesday Book.
In Domesday Book are recorded the names of the
Norman barons and bishops among whom the Eng-
lish lands were divided ; the size of their estates, and
148
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
a full account of them. It tells whether the lands
were ploughed or pasture, wood or waste; what
mills or fisheries there were, and each farmer's
stock of cows, sheep, or swine. From this book we
glean much of our knowledge of those times.
All the barons held
their lands from the
king, and in return
were bound to pay
him homage as their
lord, and furnish men
to assist him in war.
The barons again di-
vided their estates
among their vassals,
who engaged to serve
them in the same
way. When the king
needed an army he
sent a summons to
the barons; the bar-
ons called upon their
retainers; and they
again upon their fol-
lowers ; and thus a large army was collected. This
was called the feudal system, and the feudal times
lasted in England about four hundred years — that
is, until the time of the Tudors. It was in connect
tion with this system that William made his Great
NORMAN TOWER.
WILLIAM THE CONQUEROK. 149
Survey of the land, the account of which is written
down in Domesday Book.
When he had completed Domesday Book, William,
in 1086, called all his nobles to a Great Council at
Salisbury. From all parts of England came the bar-
ons and abbots, with a great number of armed fol-
lowers. In all, about sixty thousand persons were
present at this imposing muster. It took place on
Salisbury Plain; and all those who had received
grants of land from William swore that they would
serve him as their feudal lord.
The Kormans are also said to have introduced the
curfew hell into England. It was rung every even-
ing at eight o'clock, as a signal that all fires and
lights were to be put out. The English looked upon
it as a very harsh measure ; for, like their descend-
ants of to-day, they could not bear any meddling
with their home affairs. In some old churches the
custom is still kept up, and every evening
"The curfew tolls the knell of parting day."
150 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
THE RED KING.
iOS7-iiOO.
I.— THE TYRANNY OF WILLIAM RUFUS.
The second William was surnamed Ruf us, or the
Red, from the color of his hair and complexion. Of
all the Conqueror's sons he had been the most obe-
dient during his father's lifetime. It was his father's
wish that he should succeed to the English throne ;
and he at once rushed off to take possession of it,
before the indolent Robert could take any steps to
set aside his father's will.
As long as he was in fear of any invasion by
Robert, William made all kinds of fine promises to
the English to gain their help. But as soon as he
had succeeded in duping his brother, and had got
him to rest satisfied with Normandy, he began to
show his real character. He was mean, crafty, and
cruel, and let nothing stand in the way of gaining
his ends. It may truly be said of him, that '' he
feared not God, neither regarded man."
In the beginning of his reign, indeed, he had been
greatly held in check by Lanfranc, Archbishop of
Canterbury. But when that good prelate died, in
THE RED KINQ.
151
WILLIAM RUFUS.
1089, the king gave himself up to all kinds of wick-
edness. Instead of appointing a new archbishop
he kept the post vacant, in order that he might
draw the money himself to spend it on his own
pleasures.
The heavy taxes he laid upon the country, and
152 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the shameful way in wliicli lie plundered the Church,
caused him to be hated by all classes of his subjects.
The only friends he had were those he had gath-
ered round him to keep him company in his wicked-
ness. But so stern and cruel was he that no one
dared to rebuke him.
The other Xorman kings showed respect for the
Church, but William was a tyrant to Church and
people alike. In the coui^e of time he was seized
with a grievous illness. Afraid at the prospect of
death, he began to repent of his evil deeds. An-
selm. a priest of great learning and holiness, was ap-
pointed archbishop, though sorely against his own
wishes.
When the king recovered from his sickness he
was more greed}^ and oppressive than ever. Being
sternly rebuked and opposed by Anselm, Wilham at
last became so angry that he drove the pious prel-
ate from the kingdom ; and from that day he went
on in his career of vice without a check.
During the whole of his reign AVilliam had cast
a greedy eye on Eobert's dominion of Normandy,
and he had made unsuccessful attempts to conquer
it. At length Kobert, who wished to join the first
crusade, did innocently put him in possession of it,
to keep for him until his return. The crafty Will-
iam had no intention of restoring it ; but before
Robert got back from the Holy Land the tyrant
had met his death in the New Forest.
THE RED KING. 153
IT.— DEATH OF THE RED KING.
All the Norman kings were dearly fond of the
chase. The Conqueror, as we have seen, made an
extensive new forest in the neighborhood of Win-
chester, where he could indulge in his favorite
amusement. William Ruf us also spent much of his
time in the enjoyment of the same sport.
In August of the year 1100, the Red King was
residing at one of his favorite hunting lodges in
the New Forest. The mornings were spent in
hunting the deer, and the evenings in feasting and
quaffing huge goblets of wine. One of William's
boon companions was a French knight, named Sir
Walter Tyrrell.
It is said that on one occasion some rough jests
passed between Tyrrell and the king ; and, as fre-
quently happens, the jests ended in angry words.
William taunted Tyrrell by boasting that he would
carry an army through France as far as the Alps.
The bitter words which passed were afterwards re-
membered by those who heard them.
One night the inmates of the lodge were alarmed
by hearing shouts of terror proceeding from the
king's bedchamber. On rushing to the spot it was
found that William's slumbers had been disturbed
by a terrible dream. The next morning he laughed
154- STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
at what had occurred, and said that only old women
and children Avere afraid of dreams.
His attendants advised him not to hunt that day,
but he would not listen to them. Still he felt un-
easy, and lingered hour after hour without calling
for his horse. The mid-day banquet was at length
served ; and William indulged even more than usual
in food and wine. As he drank bumper after bump-
er his spirits rose ; and though evening was begin-
ning to close in he declared his intention of hunt-
ing. His steed was brought, and with some of his
companions he rode off into the forest.
When the hunters returned from the chase Will-
iam was missing. Ko one had seen him. A search
was made, and at length he was found stretched
on the ground dead, with a bolt from a cross-bow
stuck in his breast. Suspicion fell upon Tyrrell;
but that knight Avas nowhere to be found. A hot
pursuit commenced.
Fearing the anger of his pursuers, Tyrrell fled,
and succeeded in making his escape to France,
where he lived to a good old age. Some believed
him guilty, but many others thought him incapable
of so base an action. So it was never with certain-
ty found out whose hand shot the fatal bolt. The
body of the Ked King was removed on a cart to
Winchester, where it was laid in an unhonored
grave, for William had been too bad a king to gain
the respect of either Norman or Englishman.
HENEY THE SCHOLAR. 155
HENRY THE SCHOLAR.
1100-1135.
L— HOW HENRY CONQUERED NORMANDY
Hekry I., the youngest son of the Conqueror,
was surnamed Beauclerc, or the Good Scholar, on
account of his learning. He translated u^sop's Fa-
Ues out of Greek into English, which was a remark-
able thing to do in those days, when most of the
kings and their nobles could barely sign their own
names.
Of all the Norman kings Henry was most liked
by the English. He had been born in the country,
and therefore he used to boast that he was an Eno^-
hshman, and had a better right to the throne than
his brothers. He was guilty of some cruel actions
during his reign, but on the whole he was a great
king, and under him the English were not so badly
treated as they had been in the time of Rufus and
his father.
His brother, whose place he had unlawfully tak-
en, was on his way from the Holy Land. Henry
felt that though Robert was one of the most easy
156 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
and good-natured of princes, it was not likely he
would submit quietly to be kept out of his rights a
second time.
Henry therefore strove to get the English on his
side by promising to abolish the Dane-geld and the
curfew, and to rule according to the good old laws
of Edward the Confessor. But what pleased the
English most was his marriage with Maude, the
daughter of Margaret of Scotland. This princess
could trace her descent from Alfred and the old
English kings.
Eobert did indeed land in England with an army,
but he was easily persuaded to remain satisfied with
Normandy and a sum of money, and thus no war
took place on English ground. After the meeting
at which this was settled, Kobert paid a long visit
to his brother before returning home, and for the
time they dwelt together on most friendly terms.
This friendship, however, did not last long on
Henry's side. He wished to have Normandy as
well as England. Kobert was too idle a prince to
govern his dominions properly, and when the Nor-
mans saw how much better things went on in Eng-
land some of them applied to Henry for aid. He
was not long in picking a quarrel with his brother,
and, having done so, invaded Normandy with a
large army, consisting mainly of English, who longed
for a chance to wipe out the memory of their de-
feat at Hastings. In a great battle the Normans
HENEY THE SCHOLAK. 157
were completely defeated, and Robert was taken
prisoner.
The unfortunate prince was confined in the dis-
tant castle of Cardiff in South Wales, where he re-
mained till his death, nearly thirty years after-
wards. By degrees Henry got all Is'ormandy into
his grasp. But in the height of his power and fame
came the awful tidings that his only son, William,
had been drowned in crossing the Channel. Then
the poor lonely prisoner in the far-aAvay castle of
Cardiff was not so unhappy as this great king upon
his throne.
II.— THE WRECK OF THE "WHITE SHIP."
In the height of his prosperity, Henry had gone
to visit Xormandy, and introduce Prince William to
his subjects there as their future king. William
was his only son, whom he dearly loved. During
his stay in Xormandy, Henry obtained a wife for
him ; there was a grand wedding ceremony, and
great were the rejoicings. Well satisfied with his
visit, Henry prepared to return to England.
Just before embarking, a sailor named Fitz-Ste-
phen came to the king and pleaded hard for the
honor of steering him to England in his fine vessel
named the W/iite Ship, which was manned by fifty
picked sailors. ''My father,'' said Fitz - Stephen,
158 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
" steered your father when he sailed to conquer
England, and I should feel proud to carry you over
in my vessel." The king replied that his arrange-
ments were already made, but that Fitz- Stephen
might have the honor of bringing over Prince Will-
iam and his attendants.
Fitz - Stephen, greatly flattered, got his vessel
ready. But Prince William and his gay company
of nobles, among whom w^ere several ladies, were in
no hurry to embark. They resolved to make the
last day of their stay a day of pleasure, and casks
of wine were broached, of which Fitz-Stephen and
his sailors freely partook.
It was evening before Prince William and his
companions took their seats in the White Ship,
w^hich was now thronged from stem to stern with a
gay and merry company. King Henry had been
gone for hours, and was already far on the way to
England. In order to make up for lost time, Will-
iam ordered the sailors to pull vigorously, and prom-
ised to reward them well if they overtook the king.
Urged on by oar and sail, the gallant White Ship
sped swiftly over the waters. The sea was smooth,
and the moon shone brightly overhead. In all that
ship no one was sad, and no one thought of danger.
Sounds of merriment could alone be heard. Sud-
denly there was a crash ! The ship staggered vio-
lently, and began to fill with water. She had struck
upon a rock.
HENRY THE SCHOLAR. 159
In the midst of the confusion Fitz-Stephen succeed-
ed in getting the Prince with one or two followers
into a small boat, and urged them to pull for the
shore, which was not far distant.
Just at this moment William heard the cries of
distress of -his half-sister, who was on board the
sinking vessel, and he ordered the men to pull back
to rescue her. But no sooner did the boat ap-
proach the side of the vessel than it was swamped
by the rush made to get into it.
When morning dawned the White Ship had gone
down. Of all the gay company who had embarked
the evening before in such high spirits, not one was
saved but a poor citizen of Kouen, who had clung
all night to a piece of the wreck. When it became
known in England that Prince William and his
companions were all drowned there was great sad-
ness. For some time no one dared to tell the king
the evil tidings. When at last he got to know^, he
Tvas stricken with grief so bitter that for the re-
mainder of his life, it is said, he was never seen to
smile.
Towards the end of his reign Henry tried to in-
sure the crown for his daughter Maude, by getting
the barons, with her cousin Stephen at their head,
to take an oath to support her. Maude had married
for her second husband Geojffrey Plantagenet, Count
of Anjou. In the course of time a young prince
was born, and named Henry after his grandfather.
160 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
III.— HE NEVER SMILED AGAIN.
The bark that held a prince went down,
The sweeping waves rolled on ;
And what was England's glorious crown
To him that Avept a son?
He lived — for life may long be borne
Ere sorrow break its chain ;
Why comes not death to those who mourn?
He never smiled again !
There stood proud forms around his throne,
The stately and the brave;
But who could fill the place of one —
That one beneath the wave?
Before him passed the young and fair,
In Pleasure's reckless train ;
But seas dashed o'er his son's bright hair —
He never smiled again!
He sat where festal bowls went round;
He heard the minstrel sing;
He saw the tourney's victor crowned
Amid the knightly ring :
A murmur of the restless deep
Was blent with every strain,
A voice of winds that would not sleep —
He never smiled again !
HENRY THE SCHOLAR.
161
Hearts, in that time, closed o'er the trace
Of Yows once fondly poured,
And strangers took the kinsman's place
At many a joyous board ;
Graves, which true love had bathed with tears,
Were left to heaven's bright rain ;
Fresh hopes were born for other years —
He never smiled again !
Mrs. Hemans.
162 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
STEPHEN.
1135-1154.
As soon as Henry was dead, Stephen quickly
broke the oath which he had taken to support
Maude. In those times it was thought disgraceful
for a woman to be head of the nation, and thus Ste-
phen got the support of the barons. He was a brave
man, and popular among the people, and, had he been
the rightful heir, would have made a good king.
But Maude could not submit to have her claims set
aside, and a civil war was the result.
David, King of Scotland, led an army into Eng-
land in support of Maude's claim ; but he was total-
ly defeated in the great battle of the Standard.
This battle, which was fought near Northallerton
in Yorkshire, was so called because in the centre of
the English army was carried a famous standard.
From a tall pole, or mast, which was erected on
the top of a car, floated the banners of the old Sax-
on Saints — St. Cuthbert of Durham, St. Wilfrid of
Eipon, and St. John of Beverley. On the top of the
mast was a small silver box containing holy relics.
Though the leaders of the army were chiefly Nor-
STEPHEN. 163
man barons, numbers of the common people flocked
to fight round the banners of their favorite saints.
In this battle the English first showed their skill
with the long-bow, which did great execution in the
ranks of the Scottish host. The long-bow had been
introduced into the country by the Normans, and it
became the favorite weapon of the English yeomen
during the Middle Ages.
The war went on for several years, first one side
gaining the victory and then the other. During all
this time England was in a state of greater con-
fusion and misery than had ever been the case since
the time of Ethelred the Unready. At the battle of
Lincoln, Stephen was taken prisoner, and Maude
became queen for a short time. But her haughty
ways so displeased the people that she was soon
compelled to flee, and Stephen regained his liberty.
After years of fighting an agreement was made
by which Stephen was to remain king as long as he
lived ; on his death the throne was to go to Maude's
son, Prince Henry. Soon afterwards Stephen died,
and with him ended the Norman line of kings.
In this reign a great number of feudal castles
were built all over England. So lawless were the
times that the barons who dwelt in them plundered
and ill-treated the unhappy people around in the
most dreadful manner. It was a common saying
among the people that Christ and his saints were
asleep.
164 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
HENRY II.
1154-1189.
I.— THOMAS A BECKET.
England now had a new king, Henry, who proved
himself a wise and able ruler. The broom was the
badge of Henry's father, and the line of kings of
which he was the founder was called Plantagenet,
from the French name of the broom. Henry was
not only powerful in England ; a large part of the
west and south of France belonged to him ; indeed,
he was one of the greatest kings of that time.
In the early years of his reign Henry had for his
friend and adviser the famous Thomas a Becket.
Becket was a fine, handsome man, of very pleasing
manners. He w^as skilled in all out-door sports, such
as hunting, hawking, and tilting, and was distin-
guished as a brave knight on the field of battle. He
was, besides, one of the cleverest and most learned
men of the time.
Thus Thomas was fitted in every way to be the
friend and companion of the king. Henry valued
his friendship very highly, and presented him with
many rich estates. Becket spent his wealth in a
Note.— The heavy dotted lines indicate the boundaries of the dominions of
Henry II. and his immediate successors. These dominions included England,
a small part of Ireland, and the following countries in France, viz. : Norman,
dy, Brittany, Maine, Anjou, Poitou, Aqnitaine, and Guienne. The last-named
countries were held, however, as feudal dependencies of France.
166 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
princely style. Hundreds of persons, from noble-
men down to the very poor, were feasted in his
halls every day, and often the king himself was his
guest. But this fair friendship did not last.
Henry had sore disputes with the clergy about
their duties. He said they claimed too much power.
He therefore resolved to make several changes in
the Church laws. But he knew the bishops would
not let him do this if they could help it ; so some
such thought as this came into his head : " If only
my friend Becket were Archbishop of Canterbury,
instead of Theobald, he would help me to carry out
all ray Avishes."
Accordingly, when Theobald died, the king offered
the post of archbishop to Becket. Becket did not
Avish for the honor, as he knew he could not act so
as to keep the king's favor, but at last he was per-
suaded to accept it.
As soon as he became archbishop, Becket's con-
duct underwent a great change. He gave up all
his grand Avays, Avore sackcloth next his skin, par-
took of nothing but the meanest food, and daily
Avashed the feet of a number of poor beggars, and
waited upon them at table. He became the cham-
pion of the Church, and instead of helping the king
in his plans, he opposed him Avith all his might.
Henry Avas greatly disappointed in his old favor-
ite, and his friendship for him began to turn to
hatred. At a great meeting held at Clarendon, for
HENEY II. 167
the purpose of settling the dispute, Becket showed
himself so haughty and so unwilling to yield that
the king became very angry, and from this time all
friendship between them was at an end. JN^ot long
afterwards Becket was obliged to flee to France to
avoid the king's anger. During his absence Henry
got the other bishops to carry out his wishes.
At the end of seven years Becket was allowed to
return to Canterbury. He was received with great
joy by the poorer classes of the people, by whom he
was much liked, both on account of his former kind-
ness to them, and also because he was b}^ birth a
Saxon. He soon showed, however, that banishment
from home had not broken his proud spirit. He at
once began to put things as they had been before
he went away, and punished those bishops and oth-
ers who had taken the king's side.
When Henry, who was then in France, was told
of the archbishop's doings, he angrily exclaimed :
" Have I no one about me to rid me of this trouble-
some priest ?" Four knights, who heard this speech,
instantly set out for Canterbury, and thrust them-
selves rudely into the archbishop's presence. He
read death in their fierce glances, but calmly went
to the cathedral to offer up evening prayer. Thither
the four ruflians followed him, and cruelly murdered
him on the steps of the altar (1070).
When Henry heard of it he was much shocked,
as he had never really wished any one to act upon
168
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
his rash words. He knew quite well that this would
do harm to his cause. And so it happened ; for
TIIK MONKS SCOURGING THE KING.
(From an old print.)
people now looked upon Becket as a martyr, and
the Church created him a saint. Some time after-
HENRY II. 169
wards Henry made a journey barefooted to the
tomb of his former friend and companion, and suf-
fered the monks to scourge him with knotted cords
as a punishment for speaking those rash words
which had led to the deed of blood.
II.— THE CONQUEST OF IRELAND.
1171-1172.
On one occasion, while Henry was staying in
France, a strange visitor came to see him. The
stranger's name was Dermot^ and he had once been
king over that portion of Ireland called Leinster.
Dermot had been driven away from his country
by some of the petty kings who ruled in other parts
of Ireland. He therefore came to Henry to ask his
help in getting back his kingdom. Henry was too
busily engaged in other matters just then to under-
take such a task, but he gave Dermot leave to visit
England to see if any of the barons would help him.
Dermot accordingly went among the nobles in
the west of England and persuaded Eichard, sur-
named Stronghow, and a few more knights with
their followers, to accompany him to Ireland. As
a reward he promised that Strongbow should marry
his daughter and become king after him, and the
others should receive gifts of land.
170 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The ^N'orman knights, clad in mail and well
armed, easily defeated the enemies of Dermot, who
were nearly half-naked, and armed only with short
swords or hatchets. Dermot died shortly after-
wards, and Strongbow became king of Leinster.
Henry did not intend, however, to allow any one
to become king in Ireland but himself. Before
long he crossed over St. George's Channel with an
army, and soon forced both Strongbow and the
petty Irish princes to submit to him as their master.
After a few months he returned to England, leaving
one of his nobles to rule over Ireland in his place.
This event has been called the Conquest of Irela7id,
but the country was not really conquered until a
long time afterwards. Indeed, from that time to
this, the Irish people have never been happy and
contented like the English, Scots, and Welsh.
Some years afterwards Henry sent his youngest
son, John, to be Lord of Ireland, hoping in this way
to provide a kingdom for him. But John was just
the sort of prince to lose a kingdom rather than to
keep one. He deeply offended the Irish chieftains
by his foolish conduct. He and his young courtiers
used to make sport of them by pulling their beards
and scoffing at their manners; so John did not re-
main long in the new kingdom which his warlike
father had provided for him.
The later years of Henry's life, like the later
years of William the Conqueror, were made un-
HENRY II. 171
happy by the bad conduct of his sons, who made
war against him in France. The chief offender in
this respect was Richard ; but even John's name
was found among the list of rebels, and he had
been his father's favorite. The old king died al-
most broken-hearted, and Richard bitterly reproach-
ed himself with being the cause of his father's
death.
III.— RICHARD AT THE BIER OF HIS FATHER.
Torches were blazing clear.
Hymns pealing deep and slow,
Where a .king lay stately on his bier,
In the church of Fontevraud.
Banners of battle o'er him hung.
And warriors slept beneath,
And light, as noon's broad light, Avas flung
On the settled face of death.
There was heard a heavy clang,
As of steel-girt men the tread,
And the tombs and the hollow pavement rangl
With a sounding thrill of dread ;
And the holy chant was hushed a while,
As by the torch's flame,
A gleam of arms, up the sweeping aisle,
With a mail-clad leader came.
172 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
He came with haughty look,
An eagle glance and clear,
But his proud heart through its breastplate shook
When he stood beside the bier!
He stood there still with a drooping brow,
And clasped hands o'er it raised —
For his father lay before him low,
It was Coeur de Lion gazed !
He looked upon the dead.
And sorrow seemed to lie,
A weight of sorrow, ev'n like lead.
Pale on the fast-shut eye.
He stooped — and kissed the frozen cheek.
And the heavy hand of clay.
Till bursting words — yet all too weak —
Gave his soul's passion way.
" Oh, father ! is it vain.
This late remorse and deep?
Speak to me, father ! once again,
I weep — behold, I weep !
Alas ! my guilty pride and ire !
Were but this work undone,
I would give England's crown, my sire,
To hear thee bless thy son.
" Speak to me ! mighty grief
Ere now the dust hath stirred !
HENRY II. 173
Hear me, but hear me ! — father, chief,
My king ! I 7nu8t be heard !
Hushed, hushed — how is it that I call,
And that thou answerest not?
When was it thus ? — woe, woe for all
The love my soul forgot !
"Thy silver hairs I see,
So still, so sadly bright !
And father, father ! but for me.
They had not been so white !
I bore thee down, high heart ! at last,
No longer couldst thou strive —
Oh! for one moment of the past.
To kneel and say, 'Forgive.'
" Thou that my boyhood's guide
Didst take fond joy to be ! —
The times I've sported at thy side,
And climbed thy parent knee !
And there before the blessed shrine,
My sire! I see thee lie —
How will that sad, still face of thine
Look on me till I die!"
Mrs. Hemans.
174 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY
RICHARD I. AND THE CRUSADES.
1189-1199.
I.— THE CRUSADES.
EicHARD, son of Henry II., was now King of Eng-
land. He is known in history chiefly as having
taken part in one of the famous wars, called Cru-
sades^ which we must now describe.
The people of those times were fond of making
pilgrimages to holy places which contained the
graves of saints and martyrs, thinking that by so
doing they atoned for the sins of their past lives.
These wanderers were called palmers^ because they
carried a branch of the palm to denote their peace-
ful character.
They showed their humility and their sorrow for
sin by wearing strings of cockle-shells round their
hats. Persons of this class were held in much re-
spect in all Christian countries, and it was consid-
ered a crime to offer them any ill-treatment or in-
sult.
The most celebrated place that could be visited
in this way was Jerusalem, which contained the
RICHARD I. AND THE CRUSADES.
175
Tomb where our Saviour had been buried. Pil-
grims of all classes, and from all the western coun-
tries of Europe, were in the habit of making jour-
neys to this holy shrine.
CRUSADERS.
For many years pilgrims had been able to visit
the sacred places without difficulty. Things were
very diiferent when the Turks had overrun the
Holy Land and taken possession of Jerusalem. Pil-
grims had to undergo much ill-treatment at their
hands, and on returning home complained loudly
of this bad usage. The famous Peter the Hermit
176 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
went from court to court stirring up kings and no-
bles to go forth and deliver Jerusalem out of the
hands of the unbelieving Turks.
The pope. Urban II., took up the cause, and
promised his blessing to all princes and their fol-
lowers who should undertake the rescue of the
Holy City and Sepulchre from the infidels. An
enterprise of this kind just suited the people of that
age. All classes were eager to set forth on a mis-
sion in Avhich so much earthly honor was to be ob-
tained, as well as future happiness, if they died
fighting in defence of the Cross.
Thus it was that armies made up of troops of all
nations set forth at various times to undertake the
conquest of Palestine. These wars were called Cru-
sades, and several English princes took part in
them.
From England to Palestine the journey in those
days was long and difiicult. The Crusades were a
wonderful example of the warlike and religious
spirit that then stirred the hearts of men.
BICHARD I. AND THE CRUSADES. 177
II.— THE CRUSADERS' WAR-SONG.
Chieftains, lead on ! our hearts beat high ;
Lead on to Salem's towers!
Who would not deem it bliss to die,
Slain in a cause like ours?
The brave who sleep in soil of thine.
Die not entombed, but shrined, O Palestine !
Souls of the slain in holy war!
Look from your sainted rest:
Tell us ye rose in glory's car,
To mingle with the blest ;
Tell us how short the death-pang's power,
How bright the joys of your immortal bower.
Strike the loud harp, ye minstrel train !
Pour forth your loftiest lays ;
Each heart shall echo to the strain
Breathed in the warrior's praise.
Bid every string triumphant swell
The inspiring sounds that heroes love so well.
Salem! amidst the fiercest hour,
The wildest rage of fight,
Thy name shall lend our falchions power,
And nerve our hearts with might.
12
178 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Envied be those for thee that fall,
Who find their graves beneath thy sacred wall.
For them no need that .sculptured tomb
Should chronicle their fame,
Or 23yramid record their doom,
Or deathless verse their name ;
It is enough that dust of thine
Should shroud their forms, O blessed Palestine !
Chieftains, lead on ! our hearts beat high
For combat's glorious hour;
Soon shall the red-cross banner fly
On Salem's loftiest tower !
"We burn to mingle in the strife
Where hut to die insures eternal life.
Mrs. Hemans.
III.— RICHARD I. IN PALESTINE.
Richard I. was surnamed the Lion Heart on ac-
count of his great courage. He was very tall and
strong, and of so bold and fearless a nature, that he
thought nothing of matching himself against great
odds.
No knight, either in England or elsewhere, was
ever known to cope with him successfully in single
combat. In those times, when a king was little
RICHAKD I. AND THE CRUSADES. 179
thought of unless he was brave and warlike, Rich-
ard had become very famous on account of his dar-
ing exploits.
When he became King of England the Thirds
Crusade was just about to begin. Richard was
eager to win for himself more glory, by driving the
unbelievers out of the Holj^ Land and planting the
banner of England upon the towers of Jerusalem.
He therefore got money from his subjects in ev-
ery possible way, and collected a large army, with
which he set out for the Holy Land, being joined
on the way by Philip of France and other princes
who were also engaged in this Crusade.
Arrived in Palestine, Richard soon distinguished
himself above all the other leaders by his skill
and valor. Whenever towns were taken or battles
fought he was the foremost man.
The other princes grew jealous of his fame, and
he was greatly disliked by them on account of his
haughty and fiery temper. He grossly insulted Leo-
pold, Duke of Austria, on one occasion, by plucking
down that prince's banner from the walls of a city
they had captured, and exclaiming: ^'Who has
dared to place this paltry rag beside the banner
of England ?"
Before long, therefore, both Philip of France and
Leopold of Austria returned home, and Richard
was left to finish the crusade alone. But his army
was now too small for the purpose ; and after get-
180
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ting almost within sight of Jerusalem, he was
obliged to give up all thoughts of going any far-
ther.
RICHARD SLAUGHTERING THE SARACENS.
It is said that on being forced to turn back he
shed tears of bitter disappointment. For long years
afterwards the people of Palestine remembered the
terrible name of Richard and the wonderful deeds
of valor which he had performed.
On his voyage home Eichard had the misfortune
to be wrecked and cast ashore on the Austrian coast.
KICHARD I. AND THE CRUSADES. 181
Knowing that he had made Leopold his enemy, he
tried to make his way overland in the disguise of
a merchant ; but people found out who he was, and
he was thrown into prison. He remained there for
more than a year, and he was not set free till the
English had paid a large sum of money for his ran-
som.
Eichard was gladly received by his subjects in
England, but he stayed among them only a few
months. The remainder of his life was spent in
France, where he was nearly always at war with
Philip. While laying siege to a castle he was
wounded by an arrow. Before he died the archer
who shot the arrow was brought into his presence,
and Eichard was so much struck with his bold re-
plies that he generously forgave him. Thus the last
act of his life was really one of the greatest victo-
ries he had ever won, for nothing is nobler than to
forgive your enemies.
IV.— ROBIN HOOD.
During the reign of Eichard I. lived Eobin Hood,
who was almost as famous in his way as Eichard of
the Lion Heart himself. During the king's long ab-
sence in the Holy Land his kingdom at home was
in a very unsettled state. The two races of I^or-
182 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
mans and Englishmen had not 3^et become blended
into one people. The fierce Norman barons, living
in their strong castles, did pretty much as they
pleased, and in many cases grievously ill-treated the
poor English around them.
Many of the English were too high-spirited to
submit tamely to tlie insults heaped upon them.
The large forests which at that time spread over
the country became the refuge of daring men, who
subsisted by hunting the deer and robbing the trav-
ellers who came in their way. In some cases, in-
deed, they waged a sort of petty warfare against
their hated Korman neighbors.
The best knowm of all those outlaws was Kobin
Hood, who, with a band of over a hundred follow-
ers, dwelt in the forest of Sherwood, in Notting-
hamshire. His men had the greatest respect for
their leader, and never ventured to disobey his com-
mands. " King of Sherwood " was the title by w^hich
he w^as known, not only among his own band but
among the country-people round.
Clad in suits of Lincoln green, and armed with
the long-bow and quarter-staff, the outlaws roamed
the forest, often travelling great distances in search
of plunder. They w^ent to public places in disguise,
being often present at tournaments and other feats
of arms. Besides King Eobin himself, there was
his second in command. Little John (a man nearly
seven feet high) ; Allan-a-Dale, their minstrel, who
RICHARD I. AND THE CRUSADES. 183
played tunes upon the harp when they made merry
under the greenwood ; and Friar Tuck, their burly
priest and confessor, who, when not engaged in any
enterprise, took up his abode in a hermit's cell in
the forest.
The outlaws were splendid archers ; Kobin him-
self could cleave a peeled willow wand at the dis-
tance of a hundred paces. They were skilful also
at the games of quarter-staff and broadsword, and
other manly English sports. When the}'" had col-
lected a store of booty it was all brought and laid
at the feet of their leader. Seated on a throne of
turf, under the branches of a wide-spreading oak, he
divided the spoil among the band, dealing out to
each his fair portion.
While Kobin spoiled the rich and slew the deer
of the [N'orman nobles, he was kind to the poor, and
would never permit a woman to be injured. Many
a time, indeed, he sent help to poor people who lived
in the neighborhood. The outlaws sought not to
rob their own countrymen ; but if a wealthy noble,
a fat abbot, or a miserly Jew passed their way, he
was looked upon as lawful prey.
In his great tale of Ivanhoe, Sir Walter Scott de-
scribes how King Eichard himself once visited Kobin
and his band in the forest of Sherwood. The merry
monarch had excellent sport with them, eating their
venison, and drinking their ale and wine in high
good-humor.
184 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Eobin Hood lived to a good old age, but he could
never be induced to give up his roaming habits.
When he died he was buried, at his own desire, un-
der the greenwood, with a green sod under his head,
and another under his feet. By his side were laid
his bow and arrows ; and his grave was made of
^^ gravel and green," that all people might say,
" Here lies bold Robin Hood."
In the course of time the JN^ormans and English
were blended into one nation. It was then that the
long-bow, which Robin Hood and his men did so
much to render popular, became the chief weapon
of the English 3^eomen. No longer oppressed and
driven to take refuge in the forests, they went gal-
lantly forth to fight the battles of their country.
For three hundred years afterwards, the English
archers, descendants of the brave foresters of old,
were the terror of their foes on many a victorious
field. In the following chapters we shall often have
to read of their great deeds.
v.— ROBIN HOOD AND ALLAN-A-DALE.
Come, listen to me, you gallants so free,
All you that love mirth for to hear,
And I will tell you of a bold outlaw
That lived in Nottinghamshire.
RICHARD I. AND THE CRUSADES, 185
As Eobin Hood in the forest stood,
All under the greenwood tree,
There he was aware of a brave young man.
As fine as fine might be.
The youngster was clothed in scarlet red,
In scarlet fine and gay.
And he did frisk it over the plain.
And chanted a roundelay.
As Eobin Hood next morning stood
Among the leaves so gay,
There did he espy the same young man
Come drooping along the way.
The scarlet he wore the day before,
It was clean cast away,
And at every step he fetched a sigh,
Alack ! and a-well-a-day !
Then stepped forth brave Little John g
And Midge, the miller's son, ^^>:{llfi'^ -
Which made the young man bend his bow,
When as he sees them come.
" Stand off, stand off," the young man said ;
"What is your will with me?"
"You must come before your master straight
Under yon greenwood tree."
180 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
And when he came bold Eobin before,
Eobin asked him courteously,
" Oh, hast thou any money to spare
For my merry men and me?"
" I have no money," the young man said,
" But five shilHngs and a ring,
And that I have kept these seven long years
To have at my wedding.
"Yesterday I should have married a maid,
But she from me was ta'en.
And chosen to be an old knight's delight,
Whereb}^ my poor heart is slain."
" What is thy name ?" then said Eobin Hood,
" Come, tell me, without any fail ;"
"In deed and in truth," then said the young man,
"My name it is Allan-a-Dale."
" What wilt thou give me," said Eobin Hood,
" In ready gold, or fee.
To help thee to thy true love again.
And deliver her unto thee?"
"I have no money," then quoth the young man,
" 'No ready gold, nor fee ;
But I will swear upon a book
Thy true servant for to be."
RICHARD I. AND THE CRUSADES. 187
" How man}' miles is it to thy true love,
Come, tell me without any fear?"
" In deed and in truth," then said the young man,
"It is but five miles from here."
Then Kobin he hasted over the plain;
JN'either rest nor stay would he,
Until he came unto the church
In which Allan's wedding should be.
"What hast thou here?" the bishop then said,
"I prithee now tell unto me."
"I am a bold harper," quoth Eobin Hood,
"The best in the north countree."
" Oh welcome, oh welcome," the bishop he said,
" That music best pleaseth me."
" You shall have no music," quoth Robin Hood,
"Till the bride and the bridegroom I see."
With that came in a wealthy knight,
Who was both grave and old.
And after him a lively lass
Did shine like the glistering gold.
" This is not a fit match," quoth Robin Hood,
"That you do seem to make here;
For since we are come unto the church.
The bride shall choose her own dear."
188 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Then Eobin Hood put his horn to his mouth,
And blew out blasts two or three,
When four-and-twenty bowmen bold
Came leaping o'er the lea.
And when they came into the church-yard,
All marching in a row,
The first man was Allan-a-Dale,
To give bold Eobin his bow.
"Who gives me this maid?" said Little John,
Quoth Eobin Hood, "That do I;
And he that takes her from Allan-a-Dale,
Full dearly he shall her buy."
" This is thy true love," Eobin he said,
"Young Allan, as I hear say;
And you shall be married at this same time.
Before we depart away."
And thus having ended this merry wedding,
The bride she looked like a queen,
And so they returned to the merry greenwood.
Among the leaves so green.
Old Ballad {abridged).
KING JOHN AND MAGNA CHART A. 189
KING JOHN AND MAGNA CHARTA.
1199-1216.
L— PRINCE ARTHUR.
John was a bad king in every way. In his ear-
lier years he had helped to break his father's heart
by his undutiful conduct. During his brother Kich-
ard's absence in Palestine he plotted to get posses-
sion ' of the throne for himself ; and now, as king,
he showed himself the worst ruler of all his race.
John was not the true heir to the throne, as his
elder brother Geoffrey had left a son named Arthur,
w^ho was at this time only twelve years of age. The
claims of Arthur were supported by the French
king, and this led to a quarrel with France, which
went on for some years. At last Arthur was taken
prisoner, and thrown into the castle of Rouen.
It is said that one night John visited the prison,
and pretending great affection for his nephew, in-
duced him to enter a boat which he had in readi-
ness. Once on the river, John showed his real pur-
pose. In spite of the most piteous entreaties, he
cruelly murdered his youthful companion, and sunk
190
STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY
his body in the Seine. This story was generally be-
lieved at the time ; but whether true in all particu-
lars or not, the deed was
quite in keeping Avith
John's character.
The murder of Ar-
thur was afterwards
fully avenged. John
failed in all his plans.
He was hated by his sub-
jects in England, who
refused to fight in his
cause. In France he lost
province after province,
till scarcely anything
remained to him of the
great kingdom which
his father, Henry II.,
had built up.
At home John op-
pressed his subjects in
various ways in order to obtain money, and treated
those who opposed his wishes with great cruelty.
He had a quarrel with the pope, and refused for a
long time to accept Stephen Langton as archbishop.
When the monks of Canterbury took the side of the
pope, John drove them from their livings, and kept
the money to supply his own vices and pay his for-
eign soldiery.
KING JOHN.
KING JOHN AND MAGNA CHAKTA. 191
At length the quarrel grew so bitter, that the
pope laid the kingdom under' an interdict The
priests were forbidden to engage in the services of
the Church, or to perforin their other duties. This
was a terrible hardship in those days, when the peo-
ple were accustomed to look to the priests as their
instructors in youth, their guides in age, and their
comforters in their last moments. But John cared
nothing for the misery which he had brought upon
his subjects, and for several years set the pope at
defiance.
At last the pope ordered the King of France to
get ready an army of invasion to take away John's
crown. Then, indeed, the tyrant was moved. He
knew he could not rely upon his subjects to fight
for him against the invader. After a great deal of
boasting and blustering, he humbled himself to the
dust, and granted all the pope's demands.
Our great poet, Shakespeare, gives us a picture of
the cowardly king meeting the pope's legate, Pan-
dulph, at Dover, and with the most abject fawning
and meanness, consenting to hold his crown and
kingdom at the hands of a foreign prince, whom he
had before so boldly defied. Perhaps of all John's
actions, none turned the hearts of his people from
him so much as this. They had before hated him
for his greed and cruelty; they now despised him
for his cowardice.
192 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
II.— HOW THE GREAT CHARTER WAS SIGNED.
After bearing with John's bad ways for a long
time, the people resolved to put a check upon him
by making him sign a Great Charter^ which would
bind him to rule justly. The great barons — head-
ed by Stephen Langton, the Archbishop of Canter-
bury — took the lead, and all the people joyfully
supported them.
When John first heard of their intentions he was
very angry; but finding the barons were deter-
mined, he changed his manner, and fixed a day for
meeting tliem and signing the Charter. He ex-
pected to get a number of hired soldiers from
abroad before the appointed day. In this, however,
he was disappointed ; they did not arrive in time.
He was therefore obliged to meet the barons ac-
cording to promise. The meeting was one of the
greatest events in English history.
The meeting took place in a meadow on the south
bank of the Thames, at a place called Runnymede.
It was a bright June day when John, accompanied
by a few of the nobles, rode down to the place from
the neighboring castle of Windsor. The barons
with their followers, all completely armed, were
there before him ; and John at once saw, as he
glanced his eye from rank to rank of stern deter-
mined men, that no trifling would be allowed.
KING JOHN AND MAGNA CHARTA. 193
When the famous roll of parchment was spread
out before him and read over, he did not waste any
time, but carelessly took up the pen and signed it,
and then affixed his seal to it. His heart, however,
was full of rage ; and as soon as he got back to the
castle he threw himself on the floor and gave vent
to his anger in terrible oaths and threats.
Thus was signed the celebrated Magna Charta.
Like Domesday Book, the famous scroll may still
be seen in the British Museum in London. It is
somewhat stained by time, but the writing upon it
can still be clearly traced, and John's name and
seal are still at the bottom of it, just the same as
on the day it was signed.
By signing this Charter, John promised that he
would oppress his subjects no more. All men,
from the richest noble down to the poorest slave,
had a share in this great triumph. The rich man's
lands could not be plundered; the Church's orna-
ments and vessels could not be stolen; the trader
could not be robbed of his goods, nor the workman
of his tools; nor could any one be punished and
cast into prison without a fair trial.
From this time Normans and Englishmen began
to be more friendly and love their common country
of England. As years rolled on the old unfriendly
times were forgotten, and all men were ruled by
the same laws and spoke the same language.
But the great men who had drawn up the Char-
is
194 STOKIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ter knew that the king who had signed it could not
be trusted to keep his word. . They therefore ap-
pointed twenty-five of their number to see that the
wise laws which they had written down should be
respected. John soon showed he had no intention
of keeping his promise. As soon as his bands of
hired soldiers arrived from France he marched
through the country from south to north burning
and plundering without mercy.
His wicked life, hoAvever, was shortly afterwards
brought to a close. In crossing the sands of the
Wash with his army, the . tide came in so suddenly
that all the baggage - wagons with the stores and
money, and even the crown jewels, were swept
away. He took this loss so much to heart that he
was seized with an illness. A few days afterwards
the people of England heard without regret that
the tyrant was dead.
SIGNING THE MAGNA CHARTA.
196 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
HENRY III.
1216-1272.
L— EAKL SIMON AND THE HOUSE OF COMMONS.
As Henry III. was very young when his father
died, the country was governed in his name by one
of the great nobles who had forced John to sign the
Charter. For some years things went on well.
But when Henry became old enough to rule by
himself, he soon showed that though he was not so
cruel and wicked as his father, he was very weak
and foolish, and easily guided by unworthy favorites.
He chose his friends not from among the English,
but from his French relations, who came over in
great numbers, and had wealth and honors heaped
upon them by the foolish king. At that time there
was a famine in the country, and the poor English
peasants were often glad to get horse-flesh and the
roots and bark of trees to eat.
It seemed very hard that strangers should be
well off for everything, while they were almost
starving. The barons too were very angry because
the king gave all the posts of honor to his favorites.
HENRY III. 197
It was not long, therefore, before a rising took
place against the king. The leader on the people's
side was the celebrated Simon de Montfort, Earl of
Leicester. Earl Simon did not wish to make war
against the king, but only to make him keep the
laws written down in the Great Charter.
Henry did indeed promise several times to do so ;
but, like his father, he was faithless, and broke his
word. At last a war broke out, and a great battle
was fought at Lewes. The king was defeated and
taken prisoner, along with his son Prince Edward.
Earl Simon then became head of the nation, and
ruled in the name of the king. He managed affairs
very wisely, and one of his acts has made his name
famous ever since. Before his time the great coun-
cil of the nation consisted only of bishops, nobles,
and knights. He wished now to have the advice of
those whose arms had helped him in battle, and he
called a council together to assist him in making
laws. On this occasion, however, he sent not only
for the bishops, nobles, and knights, but also for
members from each of the cities and boroughs, or as
they are now called. Borough Members. This was
the beginning of the present House of Commons.
Simon did not keep his place as ruler very long.
Many of the other barons grew jealous of his great
power, and went over to the king's side. Prince
Edward also made his escape from prison, and was
soon at the head of a large army.
198 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
II.— DEATH OF EARL SIMON.
In the little town of Evesham, Earl Simon await-
ed the comino^ of his son with reinforcements. The
troops which he had with him consisted mainly of
poor, half - armed, untrained Welsh, whom he had
brought across the Severn. Early one morning
word was brought to the earl that a force was ap-
proaching from the east, and was visible on Green
Hill, about a mile distant.
Ascending the abbey tower, and gazing earnestly
at the advancing troops, he espied his own banners
waving. " It is my son," he exclaimed, joyfully.
Alas no ! It Avas not his son. It was Prince Ed-
ward, who, having fallen suddenly upon his son's
army the day before, had obtained a complete vic-
tory. The prince was now advancing with the
captured banners for the purpose of deceiving Earl
Simon, and taking him by surprise.
As soon as the earl perceived his mistake he ex-
claimed, "The end is come; we shall breakfast in
heaven." There was no escape ; for, on looking be-
hind him, he saw another body of the enemy com-
ing up to take possession of the bridge across the
river to cut off his retreat. Turning to his eldest
son Henry, and his few faithful comrades, he urged
HENRY III. 199
them to flee ; but they all refused to desert their
chief, preferring to die with him.
The devoted little band then marched across the
valley to meet the foe. At the first charge the
Welshmen broke and fled, and in a very short time
Earl Simon and his few faithful followers were sur-
rounded on all sides. They fought like heroes, but
the odds against them were too great. Simon's
horse was killed under him ; and by his side fell his
eldest son Plenry.
As soon as he saw that his son was slain, the earl
exclaimed, " Then it is time for me to die, too."
Making one last rush against the foe, he laid about
him so furiously with his two-handed sword that, by
his own mighty strength alone, he almost succeeded
in cutting his way through. Eight in the middle
of his foes he stood like a " tower of iron ;" till at
length a foot - soldier, lifting up his coat of mail,
pierced him in the back, and he fell exclaiming,
" Thank God."
' The battle lasted for about two hours in the early
summer morning, and then all was over. The king,
who had been a prisoner with Earl Simon, met his
son Prince Edward ; and the victors rejoiced at the
fall of him whom they considered their great enemy.
But there were many throughout England who
mourned the loss of Earl Simon. He had always
upheld the cause of the poor, the weak, and the op-
pressed ; and he had striven to maintain the liber-
200 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ties of his country. The common people long re-
membered their favorite earl, and he was known
among them for many years afterwards as " Earl
Simon the Righteous." He will always be famous
as the founder of the House of Commons.
Towards the end of Henry III.'s reign, Prince
Edward, who in the late war had shown great abil-
ity, departed for the Holy Land, where he won for
himself almost as much fame as Eichard of the Lion
Heart. He was on his return home when news
reached him of King Henry's death, after a long reign
of fifty years.
in.— A BALLAD OF EVESHAM.
Earl Simon on the abbey tower
In summer sunshine stood,
While helm and lance o'er Greenhill heights
Came glinting through the wood,
"My son!" he cried; "I know his flag
Among a thousand glancing :"
Fond father, no ! — 'tis Edward stern
In royal strength advancing.
The Prince fell on him like a hawk,
At Al'ster yester-eve.
And flaunts his captured banner now.
And flaunts but to deceive.
— Look round ! for Mortimer is by,
And guards the rearward river :
HENRY III. 201
The hour that parted sire and son
Has parted them forever!
" Young Simon's dead," he thinks, and looked
Upon his living son:
"Now God have mercy on our souls,
Our bodies are undone.
But Hugh and Henry, ye can fly
Before their bowmen smite us :
They come on well! But 'tis from me
They learned the skill to fight us."
" For England's cause, and England's laws,
With you Ave fight and fall!" —
^' Together then, and die like men.
And heaven will hold us all!"
Then, face to face, and limb to limb,
And sword with sword inwoven,
That stubborn courage of the race
On Evesham field was proven.
O happy hills! O summer sky
Above the valley bent !
Your peacefulness rebukes the rage
Of blood on blood intent !
No thought was then for death or life
Through that long dreadful hour.
While Simon 'mid his faithful few
Stood like an iron tower.
202 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
'Gainst which the winds and waves are hurled
In vain, unmoved, four-square ;
And round him stormed the raging swords
Of Edward and De Clare :
And round him in the narrow combe
His white-cross comrades rally.
While ghastly gashings cloud the beck,
And crimson all the valley.
And triple sword-thrusts meet his sword,
And thrice the charge he foils.
Though now in threefold flood the foe
Eound those devoted boils :
And still the light of England's cause
And England's love was o'er him.
Until he saw his gallant boy
Go down in blood before him.
He hove his huge two-handed blade;
He cried, " 'Tis time to die !"
And smote about him like a flail.
And cleared a space to lie :
"Thank God!" he said; nor long could life
From loved and lost divide him :
And night fell o'er De Montfort dead,
And England wept beside him.
Francis T. Palgrave.
THE GKEAT EDWAED. 203
THE GREAT EDWARD.
1272-1307.
I.— EDWARD AS A RULER.
Edwakd I. may be regarded as the first great
English king after the Norman conquest. He was
great both in peace and w^ar ; and the work he did
was intended to buikl up Engkand as a mighty and
united kingdom.
Even his name, which was given him in memory
of Edward the Confessor, had in it something quite
English. The yellow hair and stalwart figure of
young Edward also disposed people to believe that
after two hundred years of foreign rule they once
more had a native king to reign over them.
Edward was born at Westminster, and brought
up at Windsor. He assisted his father in the strug-
gles with Simon de Mont fort; indeed, it was through
the rashness of the young prince that the roval army
lost the battle of Lewes. But Edward made up for
the loss of Lewes by gaining the decisive victory of
Evesham.
Before his accession Edward went forth to join
204 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the King of France in the last of the Crusades. At
that time, and for centuries afterwards, it was still
the desire of many Christian kings to deliver the
sacred places of the East from the Saracens and
Turks. On his arrival in the East, Edward found
that the French king was already dead, and though
he won great renown as a knight, could do little to
free the Holy Land from the infidel.
During the Crusade, Edward nearly lost his life
at the hands of an assassin. The prince was at-
tacked while sitting alone in his tent, and saved
himself from death only by his great strength and
energy. He received a severe wound, but closmg
with the murderer, he forced the knife from his
hand and buried it in his heart.
It is said that his w4fe Eleanor sucked the poison
from the wound at the risk of her own life. This
beautiful story is probably not true, but it agrees
with what we know of the great affection that
Edward and Eleanor always felt for each other.
Edward afterwards suffered very much from the
effects of his wound.
Though Edward had fought against Simon, the
founder of the House of Commons, he thought well
of the plan of the great earl. When he became
king he continued the work of Simon by calling to
his parliament not only the great barons, and the
leading clergy, and the knights of the shires, but
also men from the cities and boroughs. In this
THE GREAT EDWARD. 205
way Edward brought together a complete parlia-
ment.
In many other respects Edward proved himself a
wdse and able ruler. He loved order and justice,
and strove to establish them in the country. In
those days strong and violent men frequentl}^ did
as they pleased. Edward was a great law-giver,
who caused good laws to be passed ; and he not
only compelled his subjects to obey them, but
obeyed them himself.
II.— CONQUEST OF WALES.
1284.
As we have seen, Edward loved peace and order
in his own country. He at once began to bring
things into a more settled condition than they had
been in former days, and then he had time to turn
his attention to other matters.
Edward was a brave and warlike ruler, who was
not satisfied with being King of England alone. He
wished to extend his rule over Wales and Scotland
as well, and thus form the whole island of Great
Britain into one powerful kingdom. This was a
very wise scheme ; but in trying to carry it out he
was guilty of much sternness, and even cruelty ; so
that while we admire his great ability, we are
forced to condemn many of his actions.
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The Welsh were the descendants of the ancient
Britons who were driven westward by the Anglo-
Saxon invasions ; and they still thought that they
had more right to the whole country than either
Normans or Englishmen. There was a prophecy
among them which said that the day would come
when a Welsh prince would be crowned in London.
In the times both of the l^ormans and the old
English kings the Welsh were continually giving
trouble by sallying forth from their native hills,
whenever they saw a favorable chance, and plun-
dering and laying waste the western counties of
England. This border district received the name
of the " Welsh Marches ;" and the Normans built
several castles in it, and appointed a high officer,
with the title of " Lord of the Marches," to defend
it against the inroads of the Welsh.
Several of the Norman kings formed plans for
conquering Wales ; but on their approach the Welsh
fled to their mountains, whither the heavil3^-armed
Normans could not follow them. Edward I. was
one of those men who are born to overcome diffi-
culties. He brought over from the south of France
a body of men who dwelt among the high mount-
ains there, and who were better climbers than the
Welsh themselves.
With these troops Edward hunted the Welsh
from crag to crag, and from mountain to mountain,
till he had quite subdued the country. The chief
THE GKEAT EDWAED.
207
prince of AVales had been slain in battle. His head
was cut off and sent to Edward, Avho had it crowned
in mockery with a wreath of leaves and stuck upon
the gate of the Tower of London. It was thus that
the old Welsh prophecy AA^as at length fulfilled.
SEAL OF EDWARD I.
There is a story that EdAA^ard, to please the Welsh,
promised they should have a prince set over them
who had been born in their oaa^u country, and Avho
cokM not speak a loord of English. When he Avas
required to carry out his promise, he brought forth
his own little son, Edward of CarnarA^on, who had
just been born in their country, and Avho certainly
208 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
could not speak a word of English, nor of any other
tongue. Whatever truth there may be in the story,
it is certain that since that time the eldest son of
the King or Queen of England has always received
the title of Prince of Wales.
Ill— WARS WITH SCOTLAND.
1296.
Having conquered Wales, Edward soon found a
chance for interfering in the affairs of Scotland. At
the crowning of Edward, the King of Scotland had
appeared to do homage to the new King of England.
But it had long been a disputed point, whether the
kings of Scotland did homage for lands they held in
England, or whether they did homage for the whole
of Scotland.
The time had come when Edward thought he
could successfully assert his claims to be overlord
of Scotland. For the royal family of Scotland had
died out. There was a great dispute about the
crown ; and the men who laid claim to it appealed
to Edward.
Edward took up the case, and decided in favor of
Baliol. But he exerted his authority over the new
king of Scotland so strongly that Baliol refused to
obey any longer. Edward therefore resolved to con-
quer Scotland, and add it to his dominions.
THE GEEAT EDWARD. 209
At first he seemed to succeed. In 1296 he over-
ran the country, and put garrisons in the chief cas-
tles. He carried Siway to England the sacred stone
on which the kings of Scotland were crowned, and
which is still under the seat of the Enghsh corona-
tion chair in Westminster Abbey.
xis soon as Edward's back w^as turned, the Scotch
rose again with fresh spirit. Their leader in this
struggle was the renowned Sir William Wallace.
He was neither a prince nor a nobleman, but only
a private gentleman ; but he was well fitted to be
the champion of his country. He was tall, strong,
and handsome, and as brave as a lion ; and he had
a spirit that would never yield to a conqueror.
William Wallace soon gathered around him a
band of brave followers, and distingaished himself
by many daring attacks upon the English garrisons.
At last he collected an army strong enough to fight
a great battle at Stirling, in which the English were
completely defeated. This victory set Scotland free
for a time, and Wallace, the people's hero, became
guardian of the country. But he did not long con-
tinue to rule.
When Edward, who had been in France during
these events, heard what had happened, he was very
angry, and marched northwards with a large army
to punish the Scots. Wallace's force was much
smaller, and he was besides shamefully deserted by
many of the Scottish nobles, who were jealous of
14
210 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
his power. In a great battle which took place at
Falkirk, Wallace suffered a defeat, and his army
was either scattered or destroyed, and once more
the country was forced to submit.
Wallace made his escape, and rather than yield
to Edward lived for seven years the life of an out-
law among his native hills. At the end of that
time he was basely given up to the English by a
false friend ; and being sent to London, the brave
patriot was tried as a traitor, and condemned to a
cruel death.
IV.— ROBERT BRUCE.
The death of the Scottish patriot may be regard-
ed as a foul blot on the memory of Edward. But
we must remember that in the eyes of the English
King Wallace was a rebel. Wallace also had most
cruelly ravaged the northern counties of England.
In those days men were seldom merciful to their
enemies.
But the loss of Wallace and the many defeats
which they had sustained at the hands of Edward
did not crush the spirit of the Scottish people.
Only a year after the death of Wallace they found
a new champion in Kobert Bruce. Bruce was grand-
son of one who had claimed the crown when the dis-
pute about the succession took place.
THE GREAT EDWARD. 211
Like many Scottish nobles, Bruce held lands in
England as well as in Scotland, and was educated
at the English court. To the graces of a handsome
knight he joined the strength and skill of a brave
soldier, and was in every way qualified to be the
leader of the Scottish people.
As Bruce might some day lay claim to the crown
of Scotland, Edward kept a watchful eye upon him,
and took care always to have him at court. And
indeed at this time Bruce had formed designs on
the crown, which by a false friend were betrayed
to Edward. The King of England therefore deter-
mined to seize Bruce and put him to death.
One day, when heated with wine, Edward used,
in speaking of Bruce, words of displeasure which
were heard by the Earl of Gloucester; and he, be-
ing a friend of Bruce, warned him of his danger by
sending him a pair of spurs and a purse of money.
Bruce at once took the hint and fled to Scotland.
In a church at Dumfries he slew Comyn, the noble-
man who had betrayed him.
Bruce and his friends now saw that there was no
turning back in their designs. Accompanied by a
band of friends he set out for Scone, the ancient
crowning place of the kings of Scotland, and there
he w^as crowned.
The enterprise of Bruce seemed a most desperate
one, for as yet he had not a great number of fol-
low^ers. The friends of the murdered Comvn w^ere
212 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
powerful and eager for revenge. English garrisons
held the most important castles of the country.
Worst of all, the great King Edw ard was filled
with wrath when he heard of the rising of Bruce.
He resolved once more to subdue the Scottish peo-
ple, and for this purpose assembled a powerful
army. But as he was himself in ill-health, he sent
a force forward under the command of the Earl of
Pembroke, who was appointed guardian of Scotland.
v.— LAST MARCH OF EDWARD.
The Earl of Pembroke pushed forward into Scot-
land, and in a battle near Perth surprised the army
of Bruce, and completely defeated it. Bruce him-
self narrowly escaped being taken, and for many
months wandered as an outlaw, while many of his
friends were put to a cruel death.
Bruce, however, took the first opportunity of re-
newing the war. Landing on the coast of Ayr-
shire, he gained successes which gave him fresh
courage ; and he even defeated his old enemy the
Earl of Pembroke.
In the mean time King Edward had been march-
ing towards Scotland with an army w^hich he
thought would crush the spirit of freedom in that
country. He was now an aged man, and in very
THE GREAT EDWARD. 213
feeble health ; and though he had within him the
same strong and firm purpose to subdue Scotland,
he was unable to march quickly. He was so ill that
he could not sit on his war-horse, and had to be car-
ried on a litter.
Though he had set out for Scotland in the sum-
mer of 1306, it was only in the spring of the follow-
ing year that be arrived at Carlisle. Here he fan-
cied himself better, and once more mounting his
war-horse, proceeded towards the Solway. In this
way lie had reached Burgh-on-Sands, when again
growing much worse, he felt that his end had come.
So he halted there in sight of the Scottish hills.
In his last hours he had no feelings of peace or for-
giveness towards t]ie country which he had so long
tried in vain to conquer. Believing that he was the
rightful lord of Scotland, he still had the same iron
resolution to crush those who had rebelled against
him.
Calling for his eldest son and his nobles, he made
them swear that they would after his death carry
his bones in front of the English army, and never
rest till they had completely subdued the stubborn
country. Having thus done, the great King Ed-
ward passed away.
But his son was a weak king, fonder of amuse-
ment than of war or any other serious work. After
an idle and useless march into Scotland, he returned
to London, leaving Bruce time to win the country.
2U
STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY
The body of his father the great King Edward
was laid to rest in the famous abbey of Westmin-
ster. We can still see the tomb there, and can read
on it the words : " Here lies Edward, the Hammer
of the Scots."
His plan to unite England and Scotland into one
great country was a wise and good one. But he at-
tempted to carry it out by breaking the spirit of a
proud and free people, and he failed. Instead of do-
ing good, he only made a beginning of long and
crael wars. After centuries of fighting, the two
countries were united, but by peaceful means.
^a.5&:HrX?^'-
CHARING CROSS, LONDON.
(Erected bj- Edward I. in memory of Queen
Eleanor of Castile.)
EDWAKD OF CAKXAKVON. 215
EDWARD OF CARNARVON.
1307-1327.
I.— EDWARD AND BRUCE.
The little infant who had been presented by Ed-
ward I. to the Welsh chiefs as the Prince of Wales
was now King of England. He was born in the cas-
tle of Carnarvon, while his father was engaged in
the conquest of Wales.
Edward II. was, as we have already seen, a weak
king. He sorely offended the proud English nobles
by his fondness for favorites. His reign was a time
of trouble at home and of disaster abroad.
The great event of his reign was the loss of Scot-
land, where Bruce gained ground every year. In
1314 nothino^ remained to the Eno^lish but the
strong castle of Stirling, and the governor of it was
so hard pressed by the Scots that he agreed to sur-
render, unless reheved by an EngKsh army before
St. John's day.
Even King Edward felt the shame of thus entire-
ly losing Scotland. Accordingly, every effort was
made to raise an army, which would once for all
216 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
compel the stubborn Scots to submit. In June,
1314, Edward entered Scotland with a host of
100,000 soldiers, among whom were 30,000 horse-
men.
On Sunday, June 23, 1314, the English army,
after its long march, halted near Stirling. The
glittering armor of the knights, their gleaming
spears, and the many thousands of gallant war-
horses, must have made a splendid show as they
drew up.
In front of them they found the Scottish army
strongly posted, and sternly resolved to die rather
than lose their freedom. The Scottish king had
collected an army of about thirty thousand men,
but of these only about five hundred were horse-
men. He had taken up a position about two miles
south of Stirling Castle, that he might prevent the
English from bringing help to the garrison.
It was a strong post, for on his right was the
small stream called the Bannockburn, which has
given its name to the great battle now to be fought ;
and in front was a morass with only a narrow strip
of dry ground. Wherever the ground was fiat, and
therefore open to the attack of the English horse-
men, Bruce had caused pits to be dug, in which he
placed pointed stakes. He then covered the ground
with turf and branches of trees so as to hide the
pits. This was to protect his army against the
English horsemen.
EDWARD OF CARNAEYON.
217
Bruce, who w^as carefully w-atching the enemy,
now saw a body of English horsemen trying to
reach Stirling. This was Sir Robert Clifford, Avho,
CASTLE OF ROBERT BRUCE.
w^th a chosen bod}^ of eight hundred, had been sent
to relieve the castle. " See, Randolph," said the
king to his nephew, " there is a rose fallen from
218 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
your chaplet." By this he meant that Kandolph
had lost some honor by allowing the English to pass
where he had been placed to hinder them.
Without making any reply, Eandolph at once
marched against Clifford with five hundred spear-
men. The English turned to charge them with their
lances, and the Scots met them with their spears.
Randolph seemed to be in so much danger that
Douglas asked leave of the king to go to his assist-
ance. The king w^ould not permit this at first, and
when Douglas did get leave to go, he found that
Eandolph was beating off the enemy ; so he halted
his men that Eandolph might have the honor all
to himself. Clifford's horsemen were driven back
with much loss.
As the English army drew near, some of their
knights saw King Eobert riding in front of his sol-
diers. They knew him by a small crown that he
wore on his helmet ; he was mounted on a small
palfrey, and carried a short battle-axe in his hand
as he rode along, putting his men in order. One of
these knights, named De Bohun, thought he might
win the victory at a stroke by killing the King, and
he dashed at him on his powerful war-horse. Bruce
avoided his lance by suddenly turning his palfrey
aside, and as the knight rushed past he stood up on
his stirrups, and with one stroke of his battle-axe
cleft his skull in twain. The Scottish leaders blamed
the king for thus risking his life ; but he only looked
EDWARD OF CARNARVON. 219
at his weapon and said, " I have broken my good
battle-axe."
II.— BATTLE OF BANNOCKBURN.
1314.
The great battle of Bannockbnrn was fought on
the 24th of June. It was midsummer, when the
nights are shortest ; and the soldiers had not long
to wait till break of day, when the struggle began.
Before the two armies met, the Abbot of Inch-
affray walked through the Scottish ranks bare-
footed ; and as he passed, the men knelt down, and
prayed to heaven for victory. King Edward, who
saw this, called out, '' See, they are kneeling ; they
ask for mercy." "Yes," said one of his knights,
"but they ask it from God, not from us. These
men will win the day, or die upon the field."
Then the English king ordered his soldiers to be-
gin the battle. The archers bent their bows, and
shot so closely together that the arrows fell like
flakes of snow. They killed many of the Scots, and
might, as in other battles, have decided the day. For
the English were wonderfully skilful in the use of
the bow, and their archers used to boast that each
of them carried the lives of a dozen Scots at his belt.
But Bruce was prepared for them. He had ready a
body of horsemen, who rode at full gallop among
220 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the archers, and as they had no weapons but their
bows and arrows, many were slain and the rest were
driven away.
In the mean time the Enghsh horsemen charged
upon the Scottish army, which stood in close order
with the points of their long spears facing the enemy.
The shock of the meeting armies was so terrible that
it might have been heard, it was said, a great way, off.
But from the first the English fought at a great dis-
advantage, as there was not room enough for so
many charging knights ; and the horses, which were
wounded with the Scottish spears, rushed madly
about and threw their riders, who could not rise
again from the weight of their armor.
The Scottish king, bringing up more of his forces,
attacked the English stiU. more closely. When he
burst down upon the enemy, his little band seemed
to be swallowed up as if they had plunged into the
sea. So bitterly and fiercely did the men fight on
both sides that not a word was spoken. IsTothing
was heard but the clash of their weapons and the
groans of the wounded and dying.
The English were falling into great disorder, but
the battle still fiercely raged, when an event hap-
pened which decided the day. The servants and
attendants on the Scottish camp had been sent to a
place behind the army afterwards called the Gillies'
Hill. When they saw that the battle was 'going
against the Enghsh, these men descended to the
EDWARD OF CAENARVOX. 221
field of battle to share in the plunder. As they bore
blankets on poles for flags, and carried such weap-
ons as they could get, the English thought that they
were another army coming to help the Scots. Thus
they were seized with fear, and began to flee in the
greatest confusion.
In their wild rush from the field the English
crossed the level ground in which Bruce had caused
the pits to be dug. Horses and men Avere thrown
into the pits in the most fearful disorder. Indeed,
the English army was everywhere fleeing in the ut-
most confusion, and they were slain in thousands.
The little stream of Bannock was so heaped up with
dead bodies that the Scots passed over it dry-shod.
Surrounded by a body of five hundred horsemen,
the English king had already left the field, and was
now riding for his life. Douglas pursued him al-
most to the gates of Dunbar, wdiere he took refuge
in the castle ; and there he found a ship which car-
ried him to England. Thus ended the battle of
Bannockburn. It was the greatest that ever w^as
fought on Scottish soil, and it decided that Scotland
was to be a free and independent country.
222 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
III.— THE BATTLE OF BANNOCKBURN.
For Scotland and the Bruce,
A cry to battle filled
The weary land, and to the isles
The far-off summons thrilled.
From Cheviot to the Pentland sea:
" Ye, who the dread of dying spurn,
For liberty, for liberty,
Advance to Bannockburn !"
My heart is with the chiefs
Who marshalled there on field,
In bannered lines — an iron host.
With pike and blade and shield ;
King Kobert, matchless in command,
Lord Edward, ever fierce in fight,
Young Eandolph of the lightning hand.
And Douglas, dreaded knight.
They saw no blenching cheek,
1^0 wandering eye disclose
The failing of one Scottish heart.
Though trebly ranked their foes ;
Though England's king his armies spread.
Crowding the burdened plain afar,
And peers a hundred singly led
A thousand men to war.
EDWAKD OF CARNARVON. 223
And when on battle's eve,
The Scottish trump on high
Bade all around that fight to win
Or with their king to die,
To quit unharmed that fated Avoid,
How proudly burst one shout in air,
That by its mighty concord told
E^o voice was wanting there!
Along the lines at morn.
On lowly knee they fall,
But not to thee, vain English king.
With craven look they call.
From heaven's eternal armory,
For strength in battle's hour they prayed ;
Then high of heart, unbent of knee.
The shock of battle stayed.
They stayed and stood the shock —
Though death-bolts dimmed the sky,
JSTone in that hour his faith forgot,
None faltered but to die ;
And still, as charged the baffled foe,
Like stormy billows raging wide.
The Scots' firm front, without a blow,
Kolled back the roaring tide.
Kow, Scotland, for thy cause
Bends, breaks the English line —
224 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
For liberty, for liberty,
Shout, for the cause is thine !
And well did Scotland's burning host
Charge home upon that glorious day.
When crushed was England's tyrant boast,
And fled her king away.
JVorval Clyne.
iy._DOWNFALL OF EDWARD II.
Edward, as we have seen, fled in hot haste from
the fatal field of Bannockburn, and never slackened
rein till he reached Dunbar, sixty miles away. For
several years after this the northern counties of
England were from time to time plundered and laid
waste by the Scots.
In the year 1322, Edward once more invaded
Scotland, but achieved little success. After that
the war dragged on for some years, until a treaty
was made which restored peace between the two
countries. This peace was, indeed, not concluded
till the next reign. From first to last, the war had
continued for thirty-two years. It had caused fear-
ful misery and bloodshed, and left in the hearts both
of English and Scots feelings of hate which did not
die out for centuries.
During the later years of Edward's reign the
country went from bad to worse. The king gave
EDWARD OF CARNAKVON. 225
all power into the hands of the two De Spensers,
father and son. The haughty conduct of these
favorites gave great offence to the other English
nobles, and thus there was continual quarrelling
between the king's party and the barons.
It was not long before Edward found himself
deserted by almost every one. Even liis queen,
Isabella, forsook him, and went over to her native
country of France. Here she was joined by many
of the discontented English nobles, and especially
by Lord Mortimer.
Mortimer had great power over the queen, and
persuaded her to join him in a plot to dethrone her
husband. An army was raised, and Isabella and
Mortimer landed in England.
Edward was now in great trouble. His conduct
had so displeased all classes that he could obtain no
help from any one. The two De Spensers were put
to death. The king escaped for a time. He fled
from place to place, but was at length captured by
his enemies, and his son Edward, a boy of fourteen,
was placed upon the throne.
The fate of the deposed king was very sad. He
was confined in one prison after another, till at
length, in the castle of Berkeley, in Gloucestershire,
he was one night put to death by his keepers in
the most cruel manner. Thus, through his want of
spirit and from his love of pleasure did this unfort-
unate monarch lose his crown.
15
226 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
EDWARD III.
1327-1337.
I.— BEGINNING OF THE HUNDRED YEARS' WAR.
Edward III. ascended the throne of England in
1327, when only a boy fourteen years of age. His
father, Edward 11. , was alive at the time, but he was
no longer king, and was cruelly murdered not long
after his son obtained the crown.
In other respects young Edward's reign had not
a happy beginning. His mother, Isabella, allowed
herself to be guided in all she did by her wicked
favorite Kosher Mortimer. For some time these two
kept the Government in their own hands.
When the young king grew up, he determined
to rid himself and his countrj^ of their tyranny.
Assisted by some friends, he seized Mortimer at
Nottingham Castle in the presence of the queen,
and ordered him to be put to death. Isabella spent
the remaining twenty-seven years of her life in con-
finement.
Throuffh his mother, Edward had a claim on the
crown of France. His claim was not a good one;
but Edward, seeing that the French king was eager
EDWARD III.
227
to get hold of the English possessions in the south
of France, decided to assert his title, such as it was,
and to make war against that country.
SHIP OF THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
Thus began the long and terrible struggle with
France known as " The Hundred Years' War." It
was so called because it lasted more than a hundred
228 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
years, though the actual fighting did not go on dur-
ing the whole of the time. The English gained
many brilliant victories, but the misery and blood-
shed brought on both countries was fearful.
The first great event in the war was a sea-fight
near Sluys, a town on the coast of Flanders. Ed-
ward's plan was to invade France by way of Flan-
ders; but he found his way stopped at Sluys by a
powerful French fleet. Edward boldly attacked the
enemy with a much smaller force, and after a severe
fight, gained a complete victory (1 340). The English
people were delighted with this success, the more so
that by it they recovered a large vessel called the
Christopher^ Avhich the French had taken from them
in the previous year.
Edward's chief difficulty was want of money, but
as he was much loved by his people, and the war
was very popular, the Parliament voted him large
supplies. The way in which these supplies were
given to the king seems very strange to us. The
owners of land granted him every ninth sheaf of
corn, every ninth lamb, and every ninth fleece of
the year; the tradesmen in the towns granted him
the ninth part of their movable goods.
But why the ninth ? Because every tenth lamb
and every tenth sheaf already belonged to the
Church. In the harvest -fields, therefore, a green
bough was fixed into every ninth sheaf to show
that it belonged to the king.
EDWARD III. 229
Though the farmer had only eight sheaves out of
every ten, the heavy tax seems to have been will-
ingly paid. In return for these supplies, the king
granted many requests urged by the House of Com-
mons for the benefit of the people.
II.— BATTLE OF CRESSY.
1346.
Of all the battles fought against France by Ed-
ward III. that of Cressy was the most famous. Ed-
ward landed in that country with an army of 30,000
men, and marched up the Seine, plundering as he
w^ent. In this Avay he advanced almost as far as
Paris, where the people trembled at the news of his
coming. But as Philip, King of France, had gath-
ered a great army to oppose them, the English soon
found themselves in a very unsafe position.
Edward, therefore, began to retreat towards Flan-
ders, followed by the French army. On his arrival
at Cressy, however, he determined to await the
attack of the enemy, and to risk a battle.
The English were drawn up in three divisions on
the side of a hill, at the top of which stood a wind-
mill. The young Prince Edward, the king's eldest
son, then only sixteen years old, was at the head of
the first division ; the Earls of Northampton and
230 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Arundel at the head of the second ; while the king,
posting himself in the windmill, held the third in re-
serve.
Already greatly reduced in numbers by long
marching and fighting, the English army was very
small compared with that of France, which is said
to have amounted to 100,000 men. Edward put his
chief trust in his brave archers, but we are told also
that he placed between his archers " bombards
which, with fire, throw little iron balls, to frighten
and destroy the horses." This means that Edward
had cannon at Cressy, and it is said that he was the
first to use them in battle.
When Philip came in sight of the English army,
he ordered his Genoese crossbow -men to advance.
These men, who were hired soldiers from Genoa, in
Italy, were already tired with a long march, and
their bowstrings had been wetted and slackened by
heavy rains.
The English archers, who had wisely protected
their bows from the rain, sent forth such a shower
of arrows that '' it seemed as if it snowed," and
drove back the Genoese in wild confusion. Philip
was so angry that he ordered his horsemen to fall
upon the poor Genoese, many of whom were thus
slain by their own friends.
The French cavalry now rushed forward to
charge the English, and in spite of the showers of
arrows, pressed them hard. For some time Prince
CHARGE OF FRENCH KNIGHTS.
232 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Edward, who had to bear the- brunt of the battle,
was in danger ; but the king, who watched the fight
from his post near the windmill, refused to send
any help. " Is my son killed or wounded that he
cannot help himself?" asked the king. "]^o."
'' Then," said he, ^' tell those that sent you that he
shall have no help from me. Let the boy win his
spurs ; for I wish that the da}^ may be his."
The young prince and his brave companions
stoutly held their ground, and soon the French fell
into confusion and began to flee. In the midst of
the fray, the old blind King John of Bohemia, who
was present in the French army, called on his serv-
ants to lead him forward, that he might strike one
blow with his sword. Two of the knights tied their
bridles to that of the king, and they rushed into the
battle, and thus fighting were slain. The French
were completely defeated, and it is said their losses
were greater than the whole number of the English
army.
III.— THE SIEGE OF CALAIS.
1347.
After his great victory at Cressy, Edward III.
besieged Calais, the town which stands on the
French coast opposite to Dover. He was very anx-
ious to have possession of it, as it would give him
an open door into France whenever he pleased.
EDWARD III. 233
The place was so strong that the soldiers of King
Edward could not take it at once, and therefore
they blockaded it for nearly a whole year. ]^o one
could go in or out ; and in no long time the towns-
folk had finished all the food in the town, and were
in great distress and misery. At last they could
hold out no longer, and were obliged to submit.
So they sent word to King Edward that they
would open their gates, but that they hoped and
prayed he would not deal very hardly with them.
He sent back word that he would only spare the
town on one condition.
This was that the keys should be handed to him
by six of the principal townsmen, bareheaded, bare-
footed, clad only in their shirts, and with ropes
round their necks ; and that these men should give
themselves up to him to be dealt with according to
his pleasure.
A meeting of the people was called ; and one of
the chief men, who was the richest in the town, rose
and spoke. He declared himself ready, for the love
of God and of the people, to be the first victim, if
five others would go with him. This noble speech
fired the hearts of all who heard it, and very soon
five noble gentlemen declared themselves ready to
follow him.
It is said that even the English knights and sol-
diers shed tears as they came up. Edward alone
remained stern, severe, and unmoved by the sight
234 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
of SO much heroism. Though those around him
begged him to show mercy, he gave orders for the
heads of the six brave gentlemen of Calais to be at
once cut off.
But Edward's wife, the good Queen Philippa, was
melted by the sorrowful news. She had quite lately
come over from England to join her husband ; and
while all this was going on, she was in her tent close
by. When she was told how hard and cruel the king
was in his purpose she threw herself in tears at his
feet, and prayed him for her sake to be merciful
and to let the poor men go free.
And for her sake he did, although it was much
against his will. He said, '^ I wish you had been
somewhere else ; but I cannot refuse you." So she
clothed the six heroes in rich dresses, and gave them
a hearty dinner. And when they went back into
the town which they had saved, there was such re-
joicing as had not been seen for many a long year.
The queen had a right to be heard, for she had
done good service at home while her husband and
son had been gaining victories in France. Taking
advantage of Edward's absence, the Scots wished to
help their French allies by invading England; but
at Neville's Cross, near Durham, they were com-
pletely defeated ; and their king, David, was taken
prisoner and led in triumph to London.
THE BLACK PKINCE. 235
THE BLACK PRINCE.
I.— THE BATTLE OF POITIERS.
During the long reign of Edward III. the most
brilliant knight was his eldest son, the famous Black
Prince. He was so called because of the color of
his armor ; and it was fitting that he should be so
called, for his very name struck fear into the heart
of his enemies.
As we have seen, he had shown great valor at the
battle of Cressy. It was from the old King John
of Bohemia, who fell at Cressy, that the Black
Prince took his crest, three ostrich feathers, and his
motto, Avhich was in German words, meaning " I
serve." The Prince of Wales to this day bears the
same crest and motto.
The young Prince of Wales became the darling
of the English and the terror of his enemies. Even
his presence helped greatly to decide a battle.
Though we cannot now admire all he did, he was
during his life, and by the men of after -times,
praised as the model of a noble prince and warrior.
For some years after the taking of Calais the
236
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
English armies did not fight much in France. When
we read of splendid victories, we must remember
that the people often suffered greatly. At this time
all the nations of Europe were in sore fear and dis-
tress, for they were visited by a most terrible plague
called the Black Death.
In England it is said the Black Death carried
off more than one -third of
the inhabitants. Grass grew
in the streets of the towns.
Crops rotted in the fields for
want of men to reap them ;
flocks and herds roamed over
the country for lack of men
to tend them.
It was a time when Eng-
lishmen would have acted
more wisely if they had at-
tended to their own affairs at
home. But the hope of vic-
tory and plunder in France
soon led them to take the field
again. From Bordeaux the
Black Prince marched into
the heart of France with an
army of 12,000 men, and af-
ter gathering enormous spoil he began his retreat.
A large army under the French King John, how-
ever, pressed upon him, and the Black Prince found
SHIELD OF THE BLACK PRINCE.
THE BLACK PKINCE. 237
he must fight a battle at Poitiers. As the French
army was six times as large as his own, he posted
his men very carefully on a rising ground, Avhich
could be approached only by a narrow lane bor-
dered by hedges.
When the French crowded up this lane, the Eng-
lish archers from behind the hedges poured on
them the deadly hail of arrows that so often de-
cided the battles of that time. The French army
w^as completely defeated. King John w^as taken
fighting right bravely in the midst of the slain (1356).
With more than knightly courtesy the Black
Prince received the king in his tent, waiting upon
him as his superior. And w4ien he entered into
London in triumph, he rode beside him on a small
horse and in simple dress, w^iile his prisoner pranced
along splendidly attired and on a brilliant charger.
II.— LAST DAYS OF THE BLACK PRINCE.
The Black Prince had now reached the height of
his fame and power. A few years after Poitiers,
King John was forced to make a treaty, by which
the English received possession of more than half
of France.
Such prosperity, however, could not last. Nei-
ther Edward nor the Black Prince could conquer
France ; they could overthrow French armies, and
238 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
could take French cities, but they could not subdue
the French people.
About this time, too, the Black Prince made the
mistake of leading an array into Spain, to restore to
his throne a king called Pedro the Cruel. Pedro
deserved the name he bore, and should have got no
help from the English. The Black Prince raised a
splendid army, for the best warriors flocked to his
standard as soon as they heard that he meant to
take the field. He gained a great victory, and set
Pedro on his throne again.
But as he might have expected, he received nei-
ther pay nor thanks from Pedro ; and he returned
to Bordeaux burdened with debt and sore at heart.
Worst of all, he had been attacked by a disease
which finally brought him to an early grave.
He was obliged to lay heavy taxes on his subjects
in the south of France, and his temper was so soured
that he who had been the idol of his people now
turned their hearts away from hira. The French
renewed the war, and though their armies ap-
peared to melt away at the very name of the
Black Prince, the people were ready to receive them,
and therefore they continually gained ground.
About this time it was that the town of Limoges
revolted against the Black Prince. He had greatly
favored this town, and Avas all the more angry
when it went over to his enemies. He accordingly
resolved to exact vengeance on the people.
THE BLACK PRINCE. 239
When the town was taken, the Black Prince slew
men, women, and children without mercy, to the
number of three thousand. He entered on his lit-
ter, for he was too ill to sit on horseback, and made
his way through the smoking ruins of the town.
In a corner of a square he found a band of French
knights stoutly defending themselves on foot
against some English knights, who had also dis-
mounted.
For some time the Black Prince joyfully watched
the well- contested struggle, and then received the
French knights to his mercy. The incident is a
good example of the spirit of chivalry. To the
men of their own class the knights showed mercy
and courtesy, but they treated the common people
as if they had no rights at all.
The closing years of the Black Prince and his
father Edward passed away in gloom and misfort-
une. Their French possessions slipped out of their
grasp ; in a few years nothing remained to them ex-
cept Calais and a few other towns. After he lost
his good Queen Philippa, the king, now feeble in
mind and body, fell under the power of favorites.
The Black Prince died before he reached the age of
forty-six, and in the following year his father Ed-
ward followed him to the grave (1377).
240 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
RICHARD II.
1377-1399.
I— THE PEASANT RISING.
1381.
The throne of England was again filled by a boy-
king, Eichard II., eldest son of the famous Black
Prince, and grandson of Edward III. As he was
only eleven years old, his uncles ruled the country
in his name, and a very difficult task they found it.
The glory of the French wars had passed away.
The rich spoils won in so many victories had been
wasted ; and the English people had to bear heavy
taxes in order to meet the expenses of the crown.
A poll-tax of twelve pence on every person above
fifteen years of age was imposed, the heaviest that
had hitherto been demanded. The patience of the
people was quite worn out.
The common people were restless and discon-
tented, and they had good reason for being so. Till
this time most of them had been serfs — that is,
they were bought and sold with the land, and did
not enjoy the rights of free men. A law had been
EICHARD II.
241
UICHARD II.
passed forbidding them to leave their masters in
search of higher wages. In such a state of affairs,
a small matter tindled a great rebellion.
At Dartford, a town in Kent, lived a man who,
from his trade, was known by the name of Wat
16
242 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Tyler. This town was visited by the tax-gatherers,
one of whom insulted Wat's daughter, upon w^hich
the angry father, raising his hammer, killed the rude
fellow on the spot. The people ])raised the courage
of the tiler, and making him their leader, broke out
in open revolt.
From all the country round the peasants flocked
to join the rebels, and they resolved to march on
London to lay their complaints before the king. In
a short time, it is said, the host amounted to 100,-
000 men. The palace of the Savoy (which belonged
to John of Gaunt, the king's uncle), the New Inn of
the lawyers at the Temple, and the houses of the
foreign merchants, w^ere burned down. Yet, amid
these deeds of violence, the men showed that they
were not seeking for plunder, but for justice. When
they caught one of their number in the act of car-
rying off a silver vessel from the Savoy Palace, they
flung the thief with his spoil into the flames.
The young king with his council took refuge in
the Tower. By promising freedom and a complete
pardon to one body of the rebels he persuaded them
to return home. But on the following day the men
of Kent, bursting into the Tower, which the king
had only just left, put to death the Archbishop of
Canterbury and a merchant who had been appoint-
ed to collect the hated poll-tax.
In the mean time, it happened that the king met
Wat Tyler in Smithfield, surrounded by a body of
RICHARD II. 243
80,000 men. The peasant leader advanced to speak
to the king — the first time in English history that
these men had come face to face with their sover-
eign. Angry words arose, and a threat from Tyler
induced William Walworth, Lord Mayor of London,
to strike him down with his dagger, when he was
speedily killed.
For a moment the rebels were awed. Then they
shouted, " They have slain our captain ; let us slay
the whole !" It was an anxious moment. The crowd
were bending their bows, when the king promptly
rode up to them, saying, " Sirs, w^hat woukl you ?
This was but a traitor. It is I w4io am your lead-
er : follow me !" He made the same promises of
freedom and a full pardon as he had already given
to the other body, and the men of Kent returned to
their homes.
The promises thus made by the young king were
shamefully broken. The insurrection was put down
w^ith cruel bloodshed ; but the English, though they
failed in this revolt, won their freedom. Their mas-
ters could not again compel them to be serfs.
II.— DOWNFALL OF RICHARD IL
For many years Richard's uncles, especially the
Duke of Gloucester, had ruled in the king's name,
leaving him but little room for the exercise of pow-
244 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
er. lu a great council held in 1389, he suddenly
asked his uncle, " How old do you think I am f '
'' Your highness," replied Gloucester, " is in your
twenty -second year."
" Then," added the king, ^' I am surely of age to
manage my own affairs. I have been longer under
the control of guardians than any ward in my do-
minions. I thank 3^e, my lords, for your past serv-
ices, but I want them no longer." Gloucester was
very much surprised when Richard thus suddenly
took the reins into his own hands.
Richard ruled well for some years, but he after-
wards listened to evil advice, and adopted measures
which lost him the love of his subjects, and caused
his downfall. Men believed that he had commanded
his uncle Gloucester to be put to death ; he oppressed
and offended almost all classes of the people.
The king's cousin, Henry Bolingbroke, eldest son
of John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, helped the
king in his plans, and was made Duke of Hereford
as a reward for his services. Shortly afterwards
this nobleman accused the Duke of Norfolk of
treason, and challenged him to combat. They met
at Coventry to fight according to the rules of chiv-
alry.
The king himself Avas present, and so great was
the excitement that he is said to have bad 10,000
persons in arms to keep the peace. But when ev-
erything was ready, and the combat was about to
RICHARD n. 245
commence, the king suddenly stopped it, giving or-
ders that Norfolk should be banished for life, and
Hereford for ten years.
The sentence on Hereford was reduced to six
years before he left the country; Norfolk never
saw his native land again. After a time John of
Gaunt died, leaving to his son large estates, as well
as the title of Duke of Lancaster. The king was
sorely in need of money, and the temptation was
too strong for him. He seized the land of the late
duke, and claimed it as his own.
But during the king's absence in Ireland, Lancas-
ter, burning with a sense of wrong at his cruel ban-
ishment and the unjust robbery of his father's es-
tates, landed at Ravenspur in Yorkshire, with a
small band of followers. Being joined by some of
the leading nobles, he soon made himself master of
the kingdom.
Returning in haste from Ireland, the king was
taken prisoner in North Wales. He was conveyed
to London, and compelled to resign his crown, and
Henry of Lancaster claimed the throne under the
title of Henry lY. The unhappy Richard was con-
fined in Pontefract Castle in Yorkshire. Early in
the following year the report spread that he was
dead. At the time, rumors went abroad that he
had died of starvation or by violence ; but the exact
mode of his death was never known.
246 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
III.— CHAUCER AND WYCLIFFE.
About the middle of the fourteenth century all
difference between English and Normans had passed
away in England. The two races which so long had
hated one another had for many years been drawing
more closely together, and now became one.
The Normans in England, who had spoken the
French language, had now learned Enghsh. The
men of the court as well as the common people
spoke the English language, mixed, however, with
many French words introduced by the Norman con-
querors.
The first great English poems were w^ritten at
this period by Geoffrey Chaucer. Chaucer was
born in London, where his fatlier was a wine-mer-
chant, about 1340. He entered the service of a no-
ble lady as her page, and afterwards j:fassed into the
household of Edward III. He was engaged in the
French wars, and was for some time a prisoner.
In later years Chaucer held various posts in the
service of Edward III. and his grandson Richard
II. He was not always fortunate, and he saw many
changes during his lifetime ; but to us now he is in-
teresting chiefly as the first great Enghsh poet.
His best poems are the Canterbury Tales. In
these poems he describes how some pilgrims, bound
KICHARD II.
247
for the tomb of Thomas a Becket, at Canterbury,
met at an inn in south London, and how they agreed
to brighten the journey by each telling a tale. The
poet paints the men and women of that time in a
most charming way.
248 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
About this time also lived John Wycliffe, who
was born near Richmond, in Yorkshire, about 1320.
He was educated at Oxford, and as he found a pa-
tron in John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, he ob-
tained some high posts both at Oxford and in the
service of the king.
In the history of England Wycliffe is best known
as one of the first men who resisted the pope. He
taught many of the things which were afterwards
more fully carried out in the great change of relig-
ion called the Reformation.
As Chaucer was the first great English poet, so
Wycliffe is also famous as the first great writer of
English prose. He translated parts of the Eible
into English, and he wrote many works in the same
tongue. Before that time, learned men had written
their books in Latin ; after Wycliffe, the ablest men
frequently wrote in English.
In 1377, Wycliffe was called before the Bishop of
London to answer for speaking and writing against
the pope ; but as he was protected by the Duke of
Lancaster and other powerful men, nothing hap-
pened to the reformer. He died (1384) of a shock
of palsy while worshipping in the church at Lutter-
worth, of which he had been rector during the later
years of his life.
HENKY IV. 24:9
HENRY IV.
1399-1413.
I.— OWEN GLENDOWER.
The victory of Henry lY. had been a very easy
one. Three small vessels brought him and all his
followers to Kavenspur. He was received with a
general welcome ; no hand was lifted against him ;
nobles and commons thronged to his side. At first,
all he wanted, he said, was to obtain his father's es-
tates. But he soon made larger demands, and be-
fore long he had won the crown.
Henry, however, could not be regarded as the true
heir to the crown ; for while his father was only the
fourth son of Edward III., there lived one Edmund
Mortimer, who was descended from Edward's tJiird
son. Mortimer was a boy, only six years old, and
could for the present at least be safely set aside.
But in after-years great trouble and sorrow came
to England from this source.
The wearing of a crown brought little rest or
peace to Henry. The friends of Kichard rose in
arms to revenge their late master. In Wales also
250 STORIES FROM' ENGLISH HISTORY.
HENKY l\
a great rebellion broke out, headed by a gentleman
named Owen Glendower.
Glendower claimed to be descended from the old
princes of Wales, and aimed at restoring the free-
dom of his country, which had been destroyed by
HENRY IV. . 251
the strong arm of Edward I. His skill in war, his
great learning, and, above all, his fame as a ma-
gician, made him an object of fear and wonder in
Wales. Multitudes, among whom were the Welsh
students from the universities of England, crowded
round his banner.
The rebellion proved to be a long and dangerous
one. More than once King Henry marched into
Wales at the head of an army, but without success.
Glendower also found a most powerful ally in Lord
Percy, better known by the name of Hotspur, the
brave and headstrong son of the Earl of Northum-
berland. Offended at the conduct of Henry, Percy
resolved to join Owen Glendower.
Earl Douglas, the most powerful nobleman in
Scotland, also joined the rebellion, and a fierce bat-
tle was fought near Shrewsbury, in which Hotspur
was killed, and Douglas taken prisoner. Glendow-
er, however, continued to carry on the war until his
death, the manner and place of whicK are unknown.
Two caves — one in Merionethshire, and the other in
Carnarvon — known as Owen's caves, are said to
have served as places of refuge during the later part
of his life.
The Earl of Northumberland, assisted by Scroop,
Archbishop of York, next broke out into rebellion.
The earl fell in battle. The warlike archbishop was
beheaded, and was revered by the people as a saint
and martvr.
252 . STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
About this time, James, eldest son of the King of
Scotland, was taken capti\re at sea, and brought to
Henry, though there was a truce between the two
countries. The boy was only nine years old, and he
was kept in England eighteen years. He was well
treated and carefully educated, and returning to his
native country, became a learned and clever king.
The many troubles which King Henry had passed
through wore out his health at an early age. He
died in his forth-sixth year, having reigned fourteen
years. He had already lost the popularity which
he enjoyed when he became king ; but it is a proof
of his skill, that he was able to keep his throne amid
all the rebellions of his reign.
II.— A FAMOUS MERCHANT.
Every boy and girl must have heard of Dick
Whittington and his cat. But perhaps many are
not aware that Whittington was a real man, and
that he was one of the greatest merchants in Lon-
don during the reign of Henry lY.
Richard Whittington was born in the county of
Gloucester. His father was Sir William Whitting-
ton, who died an outlaw in 1360. As Richard's
mother married again, he may not have been very
happy at home ; and as he had two brothers older
HENRY IV. 253
than himself, he had no hope of inheriting the fam-
ily estate.
In this way young Kichard may have seen that
he must go to London to push his fortunes. Prob-
ably he had to walk all the way, for there were no
trains in those days and no coaches. The roads were
so bad that men did not generally travel even by
wagon, but on pack-horses ; and we may be pretty
sure that Richard had not money enough to pur-
chase a pack-horse.
When Richard arrived in London he entered the
service of a merchant. It was hard work ; at that
time young lads employed like Richard had to do
all sorts of menial labor ; and we can well believe
that he found his master's cook very harsh and trou.
blesome.
One day, according to the story, Richard entirely
lost heart, and fled from his master's service. At
the foot of Highgate Hill, in the north of London,
which of course was at that time in the open coun-
try, the boy sat down, sadly thinking of his hard
lot. Just then the bells of the church of Bow be-
gan to ring, and the sounds fell sweetly on Rich-
ard's ears. They seemed to say :
"Turn again, Wbittington,
Lord Mayor of London !"
Dick turned again, bravely and cheerfully resolv-
ing to bear his lot and make his way in the world.
254 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
We need not here repeat the story how in his mas-
ter's ship he sent out a cat, Avhich was all the prop-
erty he possessed ; and how the cat made the boy's
fortune by driving away the rats from the table of
an African king. Every one knows the story.
We know not what truth there may be in the
story, but we do know that he became one of the
great merchants of London, and that he was Lord
Mayor four times. He possessed great wealth, and
lent large sums of money both to Henry lY. and
his son Henry Y.
It is said that Henry Y. at one time owed him
£60,000. The last time Whittington was Lord
Mayor he splendidly entertained this king and his
queen, Catharine, at the Guildhall. In the apart-
ments where he received the royal pair a fire was
burning of the most costly, sweet - smelling woods.
Whittington threw the bonds, or writings showing
what the king owed him, into the fire. When
Henry saw it he exclaimed, " Never had prince such
a subject ;" to which Whittington replied, " Never
had subject such a prince."
Whittington died in 1423, leaving most of his
great wealth to good and charitable objects in the
city of London. "
HENRY V. 255
HENRY V.
1413-1422.
I.— A POPULAR PRIN^CE.
•
The new king of England, Henry V., was the
hero and darling of the English people while living,
and he is still regarded as one of the bravest and
ablest men that ever ruled over England. His
great victory over the French at Agincourt has
given him a place among the most famous warriors.
Before he was sixteen years of age he had distin-
guished himself at the battle of Shrewsbury. The
long war against Glendower trained him to be a
skilful and active soldier.
It is said that Henry was wild and thoughtless in
his youth, spending his time with boon companions,
and vexing his father by his follies. Our great
poet Shakespeare has described how he went about
low taverns, and even from love of mischief took
part in acts of robbery. We cannot tell how far
these tales are true, but we can hardly doubt that
there must have been some ground for them.
There is another story that a judge had sent one
256 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
of Henry's companions to prison for some offence.
We are told that the young prince, on this occasion,
threatened tlie judge with violent words and gest-
ures in open court ; but the judge commanded the
prince himself to be sent to prison. Henry abashed,
laid aside the weapon which he held in his hand,
and departed to prison. When the king, his father,
heard of the affair, he thanked God for giving him
a judge that feared not to do justice, and also a son
that could obey it.
It would appear that even the wild pranks of the
young prince made him dear to the people, for he
was so much loved that his own father became jeal-
ous of him. He was one of the most popular sov-
ereigns that ever lived. Parliament and people
were always ready to do for him whatever he
wished.
If he was given to wildness during his youth, he
certainly put it aside when he ascended the throne.
He was devout, just, and serious in the acts of his
reign.
Henry passed the years of his reign chiefly in
w^ar with France. That country had for a long
time been in a very bad condition, for the king was
frequently insane, and the nobles were always en-
gaged in bloody strife with one another. At the
same time the common people suffered the greatest
misery from famine and civil war: they could not
till the fields in peace, and their crops and cattle
HENRY V. 257
were destroyed or carried off by the plundering
soldiers.
Henry thought it a good time again to assert the
claim to the French crown. He beheved also that
he was sent to punish the rulers of France for their
sins, and to restore peace in a country which was
troubled by war and oppression in every way.
IT— HENRY IN FRANCE.
Henry made the most careful preparations for
the conquest of France. He had a fine array num-
bering thirty thousand men, of whom twenty-four
thousand were archers. He even took with him
medical men for the wounded, a fact worth noting,
as at that time those who were wounded in battle
very seldom received any attention.
It required a fleet of fifteen hundred vessels to
carry the army from Southampton over to France,
where first of all they laid siege to Harfleur at the
mouth of the Seine. The French garrison resisted
stoutly, and the English suffered greatly. A fearful
sickness fell upon the camp, and carried "off the in-
vaders by hundreds. Many of the bravest English
leaders died of it.
When Harfleur surrendered, Henry's army was so
reduced in number that his chief men advised him
258 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
to be content with his success and return to Eng-
land. But the king refused. " No," said he, " we
must first see a little more of this good land of
France, which is all our own. We will go without
harm or danger; but if they disturb our journey,
why, then, we must fight them, and victory and
glory will be ours."
It was Henry's plan to march through the French
provinces from Harfleur to Calais. He strictly for-
bade his soldiers to plunder or in any way to ill-
treat the peaceful French people. He was prepared,
however, to do battle with any French army that
might oppose his march over a country of which he
claimed to be the rightful lord.
The English army met with no little danger on
its march, for it was watched by powerful French
armies, and the bridges across the river Somme,
which Henry had to cross, were broken down. With
great difficulty the English at last fairly struck the
road for Calais, but only to find the French host in
front of him ready to bar the way.
Seldom had an English king been in such a fear-
ful position. Henry's army had by fighting and
disease been reduced to eight thousand men, and it
was in such a sad condition that many of the com-
mon soldiers were both barefooted and bareheaded.
But they were hardy men, used to every kind of
hardship, and well trained to war. Though cold
and hungry, they kept up a cheerful spirit. Many
260 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
of them confessed their sins and made their wills ;
yet no man spoke of surrender ; and they knew well
that retreat or flight was impossible.
The French army probably numbered ten to one
of the English. They were far too sure of success,
and paid no heed to order or discipline, and, indeed,
confusion reigned in their camp. The night was
cold and rainy ; pages and valets rode about look-
ing for hay and straw to place on the damp ground ;
horses slipped on the clay soil ; the horsemen were
heard afar off shouting to one another.
III.— BATTLE OF AGINCOURT.
1415.
With early dawn Henry was afoot ordering and
encouraging his men. After setting them in array,,
he mounted a little gray horse and rode along the
lines of each division.
He wore a helmet of steel, circled with a crown
of gold, which was set with sparkling gems. But
the bright blue eye and cheerful countenance of the
king pleased his soldiers much more than the jewels
which he wore. As he rode from rank to rank he
said a few words to each, reminding them of the
glorious victories gained by their ancestors over the
French.
HENEY V. 261
The king told them that he was resolved to con-
quer or die on the spot ; that England would never
have to pav a ransom for him. He assured the
archers that the French had sworn to cut off the
three fingers of their right hand to unfit them for
drawing the bow. As Henry passed one of the
divisions he heard a brave soldier express a wish
that some of the gallant knights and stout archers
living idly in merry England were present to help
them. " No !" exclaimed Henry, " I would not have
a single man more. If we win, the fewer we are,
the more honor ; and if we lose, the less will be the
loss to our country. But we will not lose ; fight as
you were wont to do, and before night the pride of
our numberless enemies shall be humbled to the
dust."
The French did not attack, but waited for greater
forces coming up. Towards noon, therefore, Henry
gave the cheering orders to his men, " Banners ad-
vance." At the same moment Sir Thomas Erping-
ham, the commander of the archers, a knight grown
gray in the service of his country, threw his trun-
cheon into the air, exclaiming, " Xow strike."
The English moved forward in gallant order till
they came within bow-shot of the enemy. Each
archer carried with him a stake pointed at both
ends ; one end they fixed in the ground, the other
slanting towards the enemy was tipped with iron.
This movable wall was intended to protect the bow-
262 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
men against the charging horsemen of the French,
and from behind it they now poured a deadly shower
of arrows on the foe.
The French had no archers, for they considered
the bow too mean for knightly hands, and they held
that France ought only to be defended by gentle-
men ! They paid dearly for their folly. The ar-
rows of England, shot with wonderful skill and
force, pierced through the strongest armor. In a
short time men and horse reeled in utter confusion
on the slippery ground, while the deadly shower still
continued to fall. Of the bravest French knights
who charged the archers, hardly any reached the
rampart of stakes, and there they were at once
slain.
As the battle went on, the archers threw off their
leathern jackets that they might have free use of
their arms, and when the French lines were broken,
they slung their bows behind them and attacked the
enemy hand to hand. Before long the battle was
decided.
But on the French side there were brave men
who fought hard to avert defeat. With a band of
valiant knights the Duke of Alengon forced his way
to the royal standard of England ; he beat down the
Duke of York, struck Henry on the head, and hewed
off part of his crown. Alengon was slain before
Henry could rescue him.
As the battle closed a sad mistake occurred.
HENRY V.
263
Some peasants fell on the rear of the English, and
Henry, fearing that a new French army had come
up, ordered the prisoners to be put to death. The
English had taken so many, that he feared if they
turned upon his little army it might be crushed.
Hundreds of brave men were in this way slain be-
fore the truth was discovered.
At Agincourt the French lost about ten thousand
men, nearly all of whom were gentlemen of birth.
The English loss amounted to only sixteen hundred.
264 STORIES FROM KNGLISH HISTORY.
IV.— HENRY V. AT AGINCOURT.
Westmoreland. O ! that we now had here
But one ten thousand of those men in England,
That do no work to-daj!
King Henry. What's he, that wishes so ?
My cousin Westmoreland? — ISTo, my fair cousin :
If we are mark'd to die, we are enow
To do our country loss ; and if to live.
The fewer men, the greater share of honor.
O, do not wish one more :
Kather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through my host,
That he, which hath no stomach to this fight.
Let him depart, his passport shall be made,
And crowns for convoy put into his purse :
We would not die in that man's company.
That fears his fellowship to die with us.
This day is call'd the feast of Crispian :
He that outlives this day, and comes safe home.
Will stand a tip-toe when this day is named.
And rouse him at the name of Crispian.
He that shall live this day, and see old age.
Will yearly on the vigil feast his neighbors.
And say, " To-morrow is Saint Crispian :"
Then will he strip his sleeve, and show his scars.
Old men forget ; yet all shall be forgot.
But he'll remember with advantages.
HENRY V. 265
What feats he did that day. Then shall our names,
Familiar in his mouth as household words —
Harry the King, Bedford and Exeter,
Warwick and Talbot, Salisbury and Gloster —
Be in their flowing cups freshly remember'd.
This story shall the good man teach his son.
And Crispin Crispian^ shall ne'er go by.
From this day to the ending of the world,
But we in it shall be remembered ;
We few, we happy few, we band of brothers :
For he to-day that sheds his blood with me
Shall be my brother ; be he ne'er so vile.
This day shall gentle his condition :
And gentlemen in England, now a-bed.
Shall think themselves accurs'd they were not here.
And hold their manhoods cheap, whiles any speaks
That fought with us upon Saint Crispin's day.
Shalcespeare.
v.— END OF HENRY V.
From Agincourt the English army made its way
to Calais laden with the spoils of victory. It was
late in the autumn, and notwithstanding their suc-
cess, the English were too weak in numbers to do
any more for that year.
* Crispin and Crispian were two saints who suffered martyrdom.
Their employment was shoemaking, and thus they became the
patron saints of shoemakers.
266 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Henry resolved to return to England, and accord-
ingly he set sail, carrying with him many noble cap-
tives. The people of England were wild with joy.
At Dover they rushed into the sea to meet their
king, and carried him to shore on their shoulders.
At the various towns through which he passed the
people greeted him in thousands. In London the
triumph reached its height. The whole city kept
holiday; wine ran like water in the streets, and
every house was decorated.
The two following years Henry spent in prepara-
tion for renewing the war. He never again won
such a victory as Agincourt, but he surely gained
ground in France. After some time spent in fight-
ing and making terms with the French, he agreed
to a peace with them on condition that he should
marry the daughter of their king, and should be
declared his heir. In the mean time, also, as the
French king was unable to rule, Henry was to act
as regent of France.
Henry, therefore, marched to Troyes, and there,
with great splendor, he was united in marriage to
Catharine, the fair daughter of the French king.
Many parts of France, however, refused to sub-
mit to the arrangement thus made, and continued to
support the king's son, called the Dauphin. Henry
pressed on the war ; and on the second day after his
marriage he marched against the enemy. To those
who had proposed a tournament at the wedding, ac-
HENRY V. 267
cording to the fashion of the times, Henry said that
"every man should have jousting enough; for there
is no finer prowess than that of doing justice on the
wicked in order that the poor people may breathe
and live."
As long as he lived Henry was victorious over
his enemies. He was greatly assisted in his efforts
by the miserable quarrels which the French leaders
waged with each other. Thus Henry was prosper-
ous in all he did. Queen Catharine also bore him a
son in the royal castle of Windsor.
But a sore sickness fell upon him, and carried him
away from the scene of his triumphs. When he felt
that death was near, he arranged everytbing for his
infant son, so that he might have a happy reign.
This, however, was more than he could do ; and
perhaps he himself felt that the task of conquering
France was too great for the English. On hearing
of the birth of his son, he is reported to have said :
" I, Henry, born at Monmouth, shall small time reign
and get much ; and Henry born at Windsor shall
long reign and lose all ; but God's will be done."
268 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
HENRY VI.
1422-1461.
I.— JOAN OF ARC.
The King of France died soon after Henry Y.; and
then, according to the treaty of Troyes, the son of
Henry became king both of England and France.
The new king was a baby only nine months old.
During young Henry' s minority the Government
was carried on by his uncles. One of them, the
Duke of Bedford, who was a brave warrior and a
wise ruler, held the office of Regent of France. For
some years things went very well with the English
in France ; in several battles the dreaded archers in-
flicted fearful losses on the enemy.
Charles, the eldest son of the late French king,
maintained his right to the throne ; but he was in-
dolent and fond of pleasure, and the whole country
was in confusion. He was ready to listen to evil
counsel ; the best and wisest of his followers could
not persuade him to do what was worthy of a king.
Thus the English gained one success after anoth-
er, till they had conquered nearly all the country
HENRY VI. 269
north of the great river Loire. The only important
exception was the town of Orleans. This town the
English now attacked ; and after a long siege, want
of food compelled the brave defenders to tiiink of
yielding.
They had even asked for terms from the English.
The French people were almost losing hope, and the
whole country seemed ready to yield to England,
when help came from a strange quarter. A peasant
maid appeared at the court of Charles, stating that
she was sent by God to deliver France from the in-
vader !
She had come from Domremy, a hamlet in a re-
mote part of north-eastern France. There she had
be^n born and brought up, the daughter of a simple
working-man. She had herded cows, and helped
her mother with the spinning and other household
tasks. Joan was her name.
Joan could neither read nor write, but she was al-
ways thoughtful and devout. She spent her life
doing her daily work, and then hastening to the
church to pray ; and during her lonely hours she
was fond of dwelling on her own thoughts.
As she became older, the feeling grew in her strong-
ly that she was called upon to deliver France. She
heard voices speaking within her, and commanding
her to go forth and save her country from the sore
miseries which it endured. For even in the far-off
hamlet of Domremy the poor folks suffered fearfully
270 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
from the war and confusion that raged in the fair
land of France.
While the people of Domremy stood on the side
of Charles, the inhabitants of the neighboring vil-
lage took part with Burgundy and the English.
Even the children of the two places used to pelt
one another with stones, and call each other evil
names. The enemy once attacked Domremy, and
the people had to flee with their flocks and all that
they could carry, and seek refuge at a castle a little
way off.
II.— JOAN BRINGS HELP TO ORLEANS.
As time passed on, Joan felt she could no longer
resist the voices that commanded her to save her
country. She would rather have stayed at home to
spin beside her mother. But she thought that she
must obey the divine message.
When she mentioned the matter to her friends,
most of them laughed at her. Her father was an-
gry, and said that he would rather she were thrown
into the Meuse, the river which ran by, than see her
start on such a journey. For it Avas a long way to
the French court, and during the incessant wars,
when men had grown rough and cruel and lawless,
it was dangerous for a young girl to travel far from
home.
HENRY VI. 271
With great difficulty she persuaded some people
to go with her to Charles, and Joan left her parents
and her home never to return ! She arrived safely
at Chinon, where the French king then resided.
Here, too, most of the people at the court were at
first disposed to laugh at her, yet she persuaded the
king to try what she could do, and a little army was
made ready to bring help to Orleans.
Joan, too, prepared to do her part. She had a ban-
ner of pure white dotted with lilies — the flower of
France, as the rose is of England. She rode a white
steed, and was clad in bright new armor. Being
used from childhood to an active life in the open
air, she could undergo great fatigue, could ride well,
and as she had a quick eye, soon learned even to ex-
cel in the use of the lance. But above all she trusted
in the divine voices which she believed had. called
her to deliver her dear country.
Thus Joan set out for Orleans Avith a little army
and a supply of food for the starving townspeople.
In this army were some of the bravest knights of
France. All vice and profane swearing Avere strict-
ly forbidden. The soldiers were commanded to be
kind and gentle to the people of the country through
which they marched. In all- things they were to
remember that they were engaged in a sacred work.
In this manner she drcAV near to Orleans. Even
the report of her coming gave new hope to the
French, and struck a cold fear into the hearts of the
272 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
brave and hardy English soldiers. They allowed
her to enter Orleans without attempting to prevent
her. Every day the French grew bolder, and at-
tacked the English, who, from being besiegers, be-
came themselves the besieged !
While attacking one of the English towers Joan
was wounded on the neck by an arrow, but she soon
returned to the onset. The Enghsh fought most
bravely, yet even they began to feel that they had
a new kind of enemy to contend against. At last,
in the beginning of May, 1429, the English captains
led their men from the strong places by which they
had been blocking up Orleans. They saw that they
had no chance of taking the city.
They drew up their army in array near the city,
and offered battle to the enemy. But the French
had too often had trial of the skill and bravery of
the English archers, and even yet they feared to
meet them in the open field. After waiting for
some time, the English marched away with banners
flying, and in perfect order, like angry lions, who
even in retreat are ready to face the foe.
III.— JOAN'S WORK IS DONE.
Great was the joy in Orleans, and among all
Frenchmen who were still true to King Charles!
JOAN OF ARC IN BATTLE.
274 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Wherever Joan went the common people pressed
in crowds around her to touch her hand or her gar-
ments; some even kissed the marks of her horse's
hoofs.
For men were weary of the misery and bloodshed
which had been caused by the long wars ; and though
many of the great and learned had their doubts about
Joan, the common people looked upon her as the de-
liverer of France.
Shortly after the English left Orleans, they lost
the battle of Patay. They were retreating under
the brave Talbot, when the French cavalry fell
upon them. The archers had no time to choose a
good position, or to fix their pointed stakes in the
ground ; and thus taken at a disadvantage, they were
completely defeated. On this occasion, too, it was
Joan that encouraged the French knights to make
the attack which succeeded so well.
The next great plan of Joan was to lead Charles
to Rheims, the ancient crowning-place of the French
kings, that he might be duly crowned. It was a
long journey, through a country which Avas still al-
most wholly in possession of the English and their
allies. For a long time Charles and the courtiers hes-
itated, but at last they agreed. At Rheims Charles
was crowned according to the ancient customs.
After the raisino^ of the sieofe of Orleans, indeed,
the war had generally gone against the English.
The people of France were mostly in favor of their
HENRY VI. 275
native king; town after town went over to Charles.
But so long as the able and warlike Duke of Bedford
lived, the French could not have it all their own
way. The Enghsh still held Paris, the capital, and
^the French still feared to meet them in open battle,
even when greatly superior in numbers.
Many of the French leaders were vexed and
ashamed that their country had been saved from
ruin by a mere girl. They refused to follow her ad-
vice, and did not give her the help which she wished.
It was owing to their neglect and slowness that she
had not gained greater successes and taken Paris.
At times she felt that her mission had ended with
the crowning at Kheims. But at other times, when
she was more hopeful, she hoped, after France was
freed and peace had been made, to deliver Europe
and the Holy Places from the Turks.
All her plans were brought to an end by a great
misfortune which now fell upon her. At the siege
of Compiegne she was taken prisoner by the Bur-
gundians and delivered up to the English. After
being kept in prison for several months she was
tried on the charge of being a witch, and was cruelly
burned at Eouen, the capital of Normandy, in 1431.
It was just two years after she began her mission,
and she was not twenty years of age when she died.
Joan was a noble heroine, who deserves to be
honored not only by the country which she deliv-
ered, but by people of every land. She was good,
276 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
dutiful, and devout, and only left the quiet home
where she had been brought up in obedience to
Avhat she believed to be the voice of God. In her
own life she was free from blame, and she did all
she could to put down wickedness among the French
soldiers who, during the long and cruel wars, had
been used to the very worst habits.
IV.— A TIME OF STRIFE.
1455-1485.
The siege of Orleans was the turning-point of the
war in France. After that time things generally
went against the English army. They still per-
formed many wonderful feats of valor. But the
French people everywhere took up arms to drive
them out of the country ; new enemies seemed to
rise against them on every side.
At last the great Duke of Bedford died, the brave
brother of the heroic Henry Y. ; and the Duke of
Burgundy, who had all along been the ally of Eng-
land, made peace with the French. From that time
no hope of conquering France remained.
England at the beginning of the war had been
united against France, while the French nobles con-
tinually quarrelled with each other. Now it was
all the other way ; France was united against Eng-
HENRY VI. 277
land, and in England everything fell into confusion,
for the great nobles became most unruly and quar-
relsome.
At the beginning of the war the King of France
was feeble and often insane. Henry of Windsor,
son of Henry Y., was a weak prince, never able to
hold his great nobles in check, and he was some-
times troubled with a malady which made him quite
unfit to rule. He was good, gentle, and fond of
books and study. In such quiet times as we have
now he might have reigned very well ; but he was
fitter to be a monk than to rule the fighting nobles
of England.
As we have seen, Henry Y. is reported to have
said that he would reign for a short time and gain
much, while his son, Henry of Windsor, would long
reign and lose all. Thus it happened. Henry of
Windsor never once took the field against the
French; he was too feeble to do so. When only
nine years old, he was at Paris crowned King of
France ; but neither as boy nor man did he show
any spirit.
Brave generals like Talbot, the famous Earl of
Shrewsbury, did all they could to preserve the
French conquests. It was all in vain ; after nearly
forty years of fighting the town of Calais was the
sole possession left to the English (1453).
■ As' the young king was so feeble in character,
riieh thought it would be well that lie should have
278 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
an able and spirited wife. At the age of twenty-
four he was accordingl}^ married to Margaret of
Anjou. The marriage only added to the sorrows
of poor Henry. Margaret had spirit enough, but
she only made the fierce and bitter quarrels of the
nobles still more fierce and bitter ; for she took sides
in their quarrels, and she greatly offended many
of them. The troubles which she passed through
soured her temper, till she became hard, cruel, and
eager for revenge. In a time of strife she was only
too active in stirring up strife.
Thus the good and gentle Henry was surrounded
on every side by those who loved strife. He had
already lost France; and we are now to see how
he was to lose first his crown and then his life.
v.— THE TWO ROSES.
In one of the plays of Shakespeare we find a
story, how one day a number of the fighting no-
bles of England met in a garden. Kichard, Duke
of York, who was among them, declared that he
had a better right than Henry to the crown of Eng-
land ; and plucking a white rose from a bush, called
on all who sided with him to follow his example.
The Duke of Somerset, who was a friend of the
House of Lancaster, chose a red rose as the symbol
HENRY VI. 279
of his cause. Thus the white rose became the badge
of the House of York, and the red rose the badge of
the House of Lancaster; and hence the long and
terrible Avar which they waged against each other
was called the Wars of the Eoses.
But on what ground did the Duke of York lay
claim to the Enghsh throne? When Henry lY.
ascended the throne, there was a boy, Edmund Mor-
timer, who had a better claim to the crown than
Henry. That boy had no children, but he had a
nephew who grew up to be an able man, and who was
now the Duke of York. While the Duke of York
could trace his descent to the third son of Edward
III., Henry YI. sprung only from the fourth son of
the same Edward,
In this way the sweet and beautiful flower that
every one loves and admires gave its name to a
war which raged for thirty years, and stained the
soil of England with the blood of her bravest sons.
The Yorkists were victorious in the first battle
of the war, which was fought at St. Albans in 1455.
And after another victory at ISTorthampton, in which
King Henry was taken prisoner, Kichard openly laid
claim to the crown.
It was arranged that Henry should keep the
name and title of kino^ as lono: as he lived, and that
the Duke of York should succeed him. Henry was
glad enough to consent to this, if only peace could
be restored. But his queen, Margaret of Anjou,
280 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
who was determined to fight for the rights of her
only son, would not listen to such a plan.
Then followed the battle of Wakefield, in which
the Yorkists suffered a great defeat, and Richard,
Duke of York, was slain. A story is told that Lord
Clifford, by whose hands he fell, presented the head
of the fallen duke to the queen, with the words:
" Madam, your war is done ; here is your king's
ransom." The head, crowned with a paper crown,
was stuck upon the walls of the city of York.
After the battle, the same Chfford met the Earl
of Rutland, the son of the Duke of York, who was
only a boy attended by his tutor. The boy plead-
ed for mercy, but Clifford slew him, and then bade
the tutor tell his mother, the duchess, what had hap-
pened. This cruel deed turned away the hearts of
the people from the House of Lancaster.
Edward, eldest son of Richard, Duke of York,
now took his father's title, and asserted his claim to
the crown. The people hoped that, if he could win
the crown, the cruel war might come to an end. The
people of the south also feared that they might be
plundered by the rough soldiers of the north, from
which the army of Lancaster was mostly drawn.
Queen Margaret could not stand against him, and
amid cries of " Long live King Edward !" he as-
cended the throne as Edward lY.
EDWARD IV. 281
EDWARD IV.
1461-1483.
Edward's noble bearing and handsome face, joined
with his frank and open conduct, won the hearts
of all who approached him. Though only twenty
years of age, he had shown such ability as to make
people hope that, under his rule, peace might be
quickly restored to the country.
The frightful war, however, had not yet ended.
As the people of the northern and midland counties
still continued to give their support to Henry, Ed-
ward hastened into the north to meet the Lancas-
trian leaders. The opposing forces met at Towton,
near Tadcaster in Yorkshire, where, on Palm Sun-
day, 1461, in the midst of a severe snow-storm, the
bloodiest battle that had ever taken place on Eng-
lish soil was fought.
The snow beat full in the faces of the Lancastrian
army, and, after a brave resistance, the}^ were com-
pelled to give way. I^o mercy was shown on that
terrible day. Twenty-eight thousand Lancastrians
are said to have perished, of whom many were driven
into a river near the field of battle and drowned.
282 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Edward would probably have had no more fight-
ing to do had he not given offence to his great friend
the Earl of Warwick. Warwick had been sent to
the Continent to seek a wife for Edward. But dur-
ing his absence the king had made a secret marriage
with Elizabeth, daughter of Lord Rivers. The Earl
was angry because he had thus gone on a useless
errand, while Edward gave further offence by heap-
ing honors on the friends of the queen. The Earl,
therefore, went to France, where he openly changed
sides by joining Queen Margaret.
Warwick was the owner of vast estates, and could
bring into the field a larger army than any other
nobleman in England. " When he came to Lon-
don," we are told, " he held such an house that six
oxen were eaten at a breakfast, and every tavern
was full of his meat ; for he who had any acquaint-
ance in that house, he should have as much boiled
and roast as he might carry on a long dagger."
So great was his power that, on his return to Eng-
land, Edward could make no resistance, and was
obhged to leave the country in haste. Within twen-
ty days of his landing Warwick was master of the
whole kingdom. His name has become famous in
history as '' the King-maker."
Henry was brought from the cell in the Tower,
where for six years he had quietly spent his time
with his books and birds, and called for a short sea-
son to wear his crown again. Edward, however,
EDWARD IV. 283
soon returned from abroad, and meeting Warwick
at Barnet, near London, he gained a great victory
over the Lancastrians, leaving the great King-maker
himself among the slain.
On the same day that Warwick fell at Barnet,
Margaret, with her only son, the Prince of Wales,
landed at Weymouth. Still hoping to find friends,
she advanced with her army ; but within a few days
she was overtaken by King Edward at Tewkesbury,
w^here her forces w^ere totally defeated, and she and
her son were taken prisoners. When the brave and
beautiful prince, who was now only eighteen years
of age, was brought before the king, the latter cried
out : " What brought you to England f
" My father's crown and mine own inheritance,"
the prince boldly answered.
Thereupon the king struck him on the face ; the
soldiers standing by attacked him with their swords,
and soon the prince lay slain within the royal tent.
Edward now returned to London, and on the fol-
lowing day Henry died in his prison within the Tow-
er. The manner of his death is not known. After
remaining a prisoner for a few years, Margaret was
permitted to return to France, her own country.
From this time Edward's reign was not again dis-
turbed by civil war. His pleasant manners made
him popular, but he was selfish and greatly given to
pleasure.
284 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
RICHARD III.
I.— THE TWO PRINCES IN THE TOWER.
1483.
Twelve years after the battle of Tewkesbury Ed-
ward lY. died, leaving two sons, of whom the elder
was thirteen years of age. This boy was now pro-
claimed king, but his reign was of very short duration.
The most powerful man in England at this time
was Kichard, Duke of Gloucester, brother of the late
King Edward, and uncle of the boy who now reigned.
Eichard was on the Scottish borders when he heard
of the death of Edward IV., and he soon marched
south with an army which was devoted to him, for
he had during the late wars proved himself a brave
and daring soldier.
On approaching London he got possession of the
young king, and sent many of the friends and rela-
tives of the boy to prison. At first he pretended to
be the dear friend of his nephew. When they ar-
rived in London he rode bareheaded before the boy,
who was shown to the people attired and attended
as became a king.
RICHARD III. 285
The young Edward was lodged in the Tower as
the safest place in London, while his uncle Kichard
was appointed Protector of England. It was now
Richard's aim to remove out of the way all the
friends of the boy, which he did without scruple,
putting them to death as he saw fit. During the
long and cruel wars men had got hardened in wick-
edness, and slew even theiie near friends without
mercy.
Kext the Duke of Gloucester persuaded or forced
the mother of the young king to give up her other
son, who also Avas sent to join his brother in the
Tower. Neither of them ever came out of it again.
In the mean time Richard went on his evil way.
He .had friends, chief among whom was the Duke
of Buckingham, who tried to persuade the people
of London that he was in every way better fitted
than his nephews to rule over England. The citi-
zens were taken by surprise, for though they did
not like the relatives of the late queen, they also
did not like the schemes of Richard ; yet they feared
to oppose them openly.
When Gloucester's friends waited on him, urging
him to accept the crown, he pretended to be sur-
prised, and at first declined the offer. He soon, how-
ever, threw off the mask, and ascended the throne
under the title of Richard III.
But what became of the two young princes in the
Tower? It is said that Richard ordered the gov-
286 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ernor of the Tower to put them to death, but he re-
fused to do so wicked a deed. Eichard then sent a
friend of his, Sir James Tyrrel, who should have
command of the Tower for a day ; and Sir James
employed two vile wretches to smother the two in-
nocent boys in their bed-clothes.
Two hundred years afterwards a large chest was
discovered in the Tower^ ten feet under ground, which
contained the bones of two children. They were
supposed to be the remains of the two princes. By
command of Charles II., who then reigned, they
were placed in a marble urn, among the tombs of
the kings in Westminster Abbey.
II.— FIELD OF BOSWORTH.
1485.
Eichard had won the crown of England, but it
brought him little happiness. He had made his way
through slaughter to the throne, showing no mercy
to any who might have hindered him. He was now
to find how
"Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown."
Men generally believed that he had caused his in-
nocent nephews to be murdered. A feeling of anger
grew in the country ; and no man trusted him ex-
KICHARD III. 287
cept a few of his own servants, who expected to
profit by their fidelity. Even the Duke of Bucking-
ham, the man who had helped him most in his evil
RICHARD III.
designs, rose against him. But the duke did not lead
the revolt wisely, and being taken prisoner, Avas at
once beheaded in the market-place of Salisbury.
288 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
A new man had arisen to claim the throne, this
was the Earl of Eichmoncl, who represented the
House of Lancaster. It was arranged that he should
marry Elizabeth, eldest daughter of Edward lY. ;
and as she was heir to the House of York, the two
contending houses would thus be united.
Richard knew of this plan, and resolved by all
means to prevent it from being carried out. He was
even accused of poisoning his wife, that he might
marry Elizabeth, though she was his own niece. His
wife died suddenly, and he certainly intended to
marry his niece ; but his followers showed him that
the people of England could not approve of such a
match, and he gave it up.
At last Henry, Earl of Richmond, landed with an
army of 5000 men at Milford-Haven in South Wales.
He crossed the Severn, and though he was not joined
by many men on the road, he marched boldly into
the heart of England. At Bos worth Field, near
Leicester, he found Richard prepared to meet him.
If Richard's army had been true to him, the Earl
of Richmond would easily have been defeated. But
most of Richard's followers were ready to take the
first chance of going over to the other side. As he
gazed along the enemy's lines, he saw there many a
banner which a few hours before had waved in his
own army. And when he looked behind him he
saw his ranks wavering, for whole bands were draw-
ing back or going over to Henry.
RICHARD III. 289
Seeing that delay would only make matters worse,
he ordered his trusty friend the Duke of Norfolk to
make the attack. Richard himself suddenly put
spurs to his horse, and shouting " Treason," galloped
into the midst of the enemy.
His quick eye had caught sight of Henry; and
knowing how desperate his case was, he hoped still
to win the battle by his skill and bravery, if only he
could engage his rival hand to hand. He cut his way
to Henry's standard, slew the standard-bearer, and
was aiming a deadly blow at his rival, when he was
himself surrounded, thrown from his horse, and slain.
Then Lord Stanley picked up his crown, battered
and blood-stained, and placed it on the head of
Henry. The Wars of the Two Roses were ended.
III.— THE TWO ROSES UNITED.
Richmond. God, and your arms, be prais'd, vic-
torious friends.
The day is ours, the bloody dog is dead.
Stanley. Courageous Richmond, well hast thou
acquit thee.
Lo, here, this long-usurped royalty
From the dead temples of this bloody wretch
Have I pluck'd off, to grace thy brows withal :
Wear it, enjoy it, and make much of it.
19
290 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Bichm. Great God of heaven, say Amen to all ! —
But, tell me, is young George Stanley living ?
Stan. He is, my lord, and safe in Leicester town,
"Whither, if you please, we may Avithdraw us.
Bichm. What men of name are slain on either side ?
Stan. John Duke of Norfolk, Walter Lord Fer-
rers, Sir Robert Brakenbury, and Sir Will-
iam Brandon.
Richm. Inter their bodies as becomes their births.
Proclaim a pardon to the soldiers fled
That in submission will return to us ;
And then, as we have ta'en the sacrament,
We will unite the white rose and the red: —
Smile Heaven upon this fair conjunction,
That long hath frown'd upon their enmity!^
What traitor hears me, and says not Amen ?
England hath long been mad, and scarr'd herself ;
The brother blindly shed the brother's blood,
The father rashly slaughtered his own son,
The son, compell'd, been butcher to the sire ;
All this divided York and Lancaster,
Divided in their dire division —
O ! now, let Richmond and Elizabeth,
The true succeeders of each royal house,
By God's fair ordinance conjoin together !
And let their heirs (God, if thy will be so)
Enrich the time to come with smooth-fac'd peace,
With smiling plenty, and fair prosperous days !
Shakespeare.
CAXTON, THE FIRST ENGLISH PKINTEE. 291
CAXTON, THE FIRST ENGLISH PRINTER.
The time of which we have been reading was a time
of strife, in which brother raised his hand against
brother, and the soil of England was stained with
the blood of her bravest sons. Had the war been
fought for a good and noble object, we might have
admired the valor of the men that took a part in it.
But it was not fought for a good object ; it arose
simply out of the feuds of the nobles, who were too
strong for the king to keep them in check.
Yet during this bloody war the work of peace
went on and prospered. The English farmer fol-
lowed the plough, sowed the grain, and gathered in
the harvest. In the towns and villages the smith
pUed his anvil, and the weaver toiled at the loom.
The work of peace must no doubt have often been
disturbed by the war, but much less so than we
might expect. The battles were fought chiefly by
the retainers of the nobles, and the leaders gener-
ally chose a place in the open field, where they
could settle their quarrel in their own way.
At the very time when the nobles were fighting
each other, an Englishman was doing a quiet and
292
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
peaceful work, which was destined to bear good
fruit long after the men of war were humbled to the
dust. "William Caxton was learning the art of print-
WILLIAM CAXTON.
ing during the Wars of the Koses ; and he brought
the art into England just nine years before the bat-
tle of Bosworth.
William Caxton, the first English printer, was
born in the weald of Kent about 1422. At sixteen
293
he was apprenticed to a mercer in London, and soon
after his master's death he went to Bruges in Flan-
ders. In Flanders he resided for thirty years ; part
of that time he was in business, and rose to be gov-
ernor of the English company of merchants in the
Low" Countries.
A sister of Edward IV. of England, who had mar-
ried the Duke of Burgundy, was so friendly to Cax-
ton that he gave up business and entered her house-
hold. Her house contained a splendid library, which
must have been very interesting to a man like Cax-
ton.
But if a boy or girl at school now had seen the
books of that library, they would have found them
v6ry diiferent from the books of the present day.
The}^ w^ould have found them in splendid binding,
studded with gems, and fastened with gold clasps.
On opening the books, they would have been still
more surprised to see them all written with great
skill and care, many of the letters being grandly
done in beautiful colors.
Before the art of printing was invented all books
were copied or written by hand. Many of the monks
in the monasteries were constantly engaged in this
work of copying. In old libraries we may still see
such books written many hundred years ago, yet
still almost as bright and clear as when they came
from the writers' hands.
The written books were, indeed, often most beau-
294 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
tif ul ; but the labor of writing them was very great,
and they were, therefore, so expensive that only the
wealthy could afford to buy them. We are told that
a copy of the Bible cost from $200 to $300 for the
writing alone ; for it took a clever writer ten months
to copy one.
In this manner the most valuable books were
handed down by the industry of the monks, who
wrote away in their quiet monasteries, while the
noise of war was raging outside. But with such an
expensive way of getting up books it was quite clear
that working-men and others had no chance of ob-
taining them. The common people must remain ig-
norant of the knowledge that can only be spread
abroad in printed books.
The art of printing was, therefore, one of the
greatest inventions ever made, and one of the most
useful. When Caxton entered the service of the
Duchess of Burgundy, it had already been known
on the Continent for several years. In the very
town of Bruges, where Caxton lived, one of the mas-
ters of the new art had set up a printing-press, which
in those times was worked entirely by hand.
Caxton must frequently have gone to see the
wonderful thing at work. We cannot doubt that
he saw with joy how much good would come of the
noble invention, for he tells us that his pen was
worn, his hand was weary, and his eyes dimmed
with overmuch looking on white paper.
296 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
After learning the hew art, Caxton returned to
England in 1476, and at Westminster he set up the
first printing-press ever seen in that country. The
first book printed in England was called Dictes and
Sayings of the Pliilosojphers. He worked hard, not
only as printer, but as translator, to the end of his
life. King Edward lY. showed great interest in his
work, as did also some of the English nobles.
Erom 1476 to his death in 1491 Caxton brought
out eighty different books. As the first English
printer he did a splendid work, for which all Eng-
lishmen should be grateful. Great warriors receive
more than their just share of admiration. Honor
to whom honor is due ; let us do honor to William
Caxton, who, during a time of war, so nobly culti-
vated the arts of peace.
THE TUDOR PERIOD.
HENRY VII.
1485-1509,
I.— A TIME OF PROGRESS.
After the battle of Bos worth, the country seemed
to have the prospect before it of a long -continued
peace. The victor, Henry, Earl of Richmond, repre-
senting the Red Rose, was married to Elizabeth of
York, representing the White Rose ; and thus the
interests of the Lancastrian and Yorkist parties were
united.
The Wars of the Roses had not been an unmixed
evil. The great feudal system was broken down, and
the power of the barons, as the feudal lords were
called, was reduced. The power of the sovereign
was increased, and the liberties of the common peo-
ple extended. Knowledge spread as the new art of
printing multiplied books, and people began to think
for themselves.
Before printing was introduced all books had to
298 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
be written by hand, and, as this was a slow and
costly process, very few people could afford to buy
them, l^ot many besides the clergy could read.
Before this period there had been only three
classes of people in England — the nobles, the clergy,
and the common people. We now see the rise of
the middle -class — namely, merchants, tradesmen,
and others.
During the reign of Henry YII. Columbus dis-
covered the great continent of America. Colonies
were established in the new countries. This called
forth skill in navigation and ship-building, widened
the knowledge of men and countries, and promoted
the interests of commerce. More than ever the
people of England now turned their attention to
the sea. They soon became celebrated as the hard-
iest and most skilful seamen in the world, and in
the course of time the English navy grew to be the
largest and most powerful that had ever appeared
on the ocean.
Great changes for the better began about this time.
It was a period of progress in every country of Eu-
rope. The people became generally more settled,
they had more just laws ; the boundaries of the va-
rious states and countries then fixed have been but
little altered for nearly three hundred years.
HENRY VII. 299
II.— HENRY VII.
The first of the Tudor sovereigns was Henr}^,
Earl of Richmond, who was crowned under the ti-
tle of Henry YII. The crown was placed upon his
head by Thomas, Lord Stanley, after the victory at
Bosworth — that very crown which Richard III. had
worn on the field of battle.
Henry's title to the throne, however, was doubt-
ful, and many of his acts show that he was aware
of this. If we regard the Yorkists as the rightful
sovereigns, then Elizabeth, eldest daughter of Ed-
ward lY., was the heir. Next to her was Edward,
son' of the late Duke of Clarence, who was a boy of
fifteen. When Richard III. ascended the throne,
he treated him at first with much kindness, and
gave him the title of Earl of Warwick, after the
boy's grandfather, the great King-maker.
Then fearing that he might become a rival, he
cruelly confined him in a castle in Yorkshire, where
he received neither education nor training of any
kind. He was in this castle when Henry ascended
the throne ; and the very day after Bosworth the
new king had him removed to the Tower of Lon-
don, that Tower where his two little cousins had
been put to death.
Henry was the head of the Lancastrian party.
His mother was the great-granddaughter of John
300
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
of Gaunt, son of Edward III. His father was Ed-
mund Tudor (afterwards Earl of Eichmond), son of
Sir Owen Tudor, who had married the widow of
Henry Y., the second of the Lancastrian kings.
HENRY VII.
From the age of five he had spent all his life in
prison or as a fugitive because of his Yorkist ene-
mies ; and the bitterness of his hatred to that party
was never entirely quenched.
HENEY VII. 301
Finding himself master of the country, he was
resolved to maintain his right to the throne. He
declared to the Parliamest that " he had come to
the throne by a just title of inheritance, and by the
sure judgment of God Avho had given him the
victory over his enemies in the field."
Lord Stanley he created Earl of Derby. He is-
sued a pardon to all who before a certain day would
come and take an oath of allegiance to him. He
seized the property and estates of many of the
Yorkists, and kept the money for himself. In this
way he rewarded his friends, punished his enemies,
and secured his own interests.
Hardly ever has there lived a king who was so
fond of money as Henry YII. The great aim of
his reign was to keep his crown and to gain money.
That he was crafty and clever, also, will be seen
from the way in which he put down the rebellions
and insurrections of his reign, for it was a reign of
plots and insurrections. On the whole he was not
a bad king. He ♦made some very good laws. He
gave encouragement to trade and maritime discov-
ery, and there is no doubt that, though he always
had regard to his own interests, the country during
his reign was peaceful, happy, and prosperous.
302 STOEIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
III.— LAMBERT SIMNEL.
One day an Oxford priest named Simons appeared
in Dublin, accompanied by a boy of dignified and'
graceful bearing. This boy he gave out to be Ed-
ward, the young Earl of Warwick, son of the Duke
of Clarence.
Ireland Avas ready to revolt on behalf of the
Yorkists, and as the boy told a good story, and
seemed to have an intimate knowledge of the royal
family, he obtained a large number of followers
and was publicly crowned as Edward YI. in the
cathedral at Dublin. He called a parliament in
that city, and threatened with punishment all who
would not acknowledge his claim to the throne.
We need hardly say that the boy was not what
he pretended to be, for the real Earl of Warwick
had been locked up in the Tower of London, and
there he still remained. It was an easy thing, there-
fore, for Henry to bring out the real Warwick, and
show him to the people of England, proving the
one in Dublin to be an impostor. Choosing Sunday
as the most suitable time, the king had the poor
youth brought from the Tower and paraded through
the streets of London, where many of the 2:)eople
knew him.
This, however, did not satisfy the adherents of the
Yorkist party in Ireland. Many of the king's ene-
HENKY VII. 303
mies in England were glad of an excuse to join in a
rebellion against him. Among these were the Earl
of Lincoln and Lord Lovel. Moreover, the Duchess
of Burgundy, sister of Edward lY., sent a number
of German troops to assist in the revolt. The so-
called Earl of Warwick, whose real name was Lam-
bert Simnel, the son of an Oxford tradesman, now
prepared to invade England, and landed with an
army on the coast of Lancashire.
In the mean time the king was not idle. First
of all he imprisoned the queen- dowager, his own
wife's mother and widow of Edward lY., because
he thought she was concerned in the plot. In the
previous reign the queen had consented to a mar-
riage of her daughter with Richard III., and it
would probably have taken place but for the strong
public feeling against the king marrying his own
niece. Henry did not forget that, nor does he ever
seem to have forgiven his mother-in-law for it.
In the next place he raised an army and pre-
pared to meet the insurgents. The rival forces met
at Stoke, near ]^ewark, where the army of Simnel
was thoroughly defeated, and the leaders taken pris-
oners or tilled (1487). The Germans fought well,
and so did the few English on their side ; but the
Irish, who formed the greater portion of the rebel
host, were almost naked, and so badly armed that
they had no chance against Henry's troops.
Lincoln and Swartz (the German commander)
304 STOEIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
were killed ; Simons and Simnel were taken prison-
ers. The priest, because he was a priest, was not
tried by law, but kept in prison. Simnel was treated
with contempt, and sent into the royal kitchen to
serve as a scullion. Perhaps the foolish youth was
happier while washing dishes in the scullery, or
turning the spit, than in playing the part of an-
other person. Pie behaved himself so well in this
post that he was promoted to be one of the king's
falconers.
Nothing could be heard of Lord Lovel. He was
missing after the battle ; there were no tidings of
him anywhere, and people wondered what had be-
come of him. Two hundred years afterwards, dur-
ing a search made in the mansion of his family, a
skeleton was found in an underground chamber seat-
ed on a chair, with the head resting on a table. It
was supposed to be that of the missing Lord Lovel,
who may there have sought refuge from his enemies.
IV.— TAXATION AND MORE REBELLION.
Henry's love of money caused much trouble. He
used to excuse his avarice by saying that a king
must have plenty of money, in order to be strong
and to rule well. In obtaining it he always tried
to keep within the letter of the law, and to have
the consent of his Parliament ; but he had no real
HENRY VII.
305
respect for the Parliament, and would have done
without it if it had been possible.
At first he met with very little opposition, because
the people had been so crushed by the Wars of the
Koses that they feared to resist. In 1497, however,
when a tax was levied to raise funds for repelling
an invasion from Scotland, discontent broke out in
Cornwall, and the men of that county took up arms
and marched to London.
They were easily defeated, for the insurgents,
who were only a mob badly armed, had no chance
against the forces of the king with a train of ar-
tillery. Edward III. had cannon at the battle of
Cressy, one hundred and fifty years before, but they
had not been extensively used until the time of the
Lancastrian kings, and even then all the stores of
gunpowder were in the keeping of the king. The
royal forces soon dispersed the rebels.
There was another occasion in which the king
enriched himself at the expense of his people. It
sprang out of a quarrel between the King of France
and the Duke of Brittany. The English people
sided with the duke, and through their Parliament
they urged Henry to fight on his behalf. Tor this
purpose they gave him money, but he put it into
his own pocket. Again they gave him money to
fight, and again he put it into his pocket. At last
he took his troops across to France, but almost im-
mediately he made peace Avith the French king, by
20
306 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
which Henry was to receive a kirge sum of money
and an annual pension besides.
Now, to raise the money for this war, many of
the nobles had sold their lands and property, hoping
to receive much more from the spoils which would
fall to the English troops. We may understand
their disappointment when they found that peace
had been concluded.
It was about this time that the famous court
called the Star Chamber was established. By the
Wars of the Eoses almost all the nobles had been
destroyed ; only about thirty of the old nobility
were left. Henry was anxious that they should not
regain their former power. In former times the
nobles had kept a large number of armed followers,
who were bound by oath to fight for their lord.
They travelled about with him, and often disturbed
the peace. Laws had been passed which forbade
the nobles from keeping those bands of armed men,
but they were frequently broken.
Henr}^ estabhshed a court which was to deal with
such offences, and because of the decorations on the
ceiling of the room in which it was held it was
known as the Stm^ Chamhe7\ At first this court was
a great benefit, for it made the nobles respect the
laws ; but it afterwards became corrupt, and was
used for purposes of extortion or revenge.
HENRY VII. 307
v.— THE STORY OF PERKIN WARBECK.
King Henry YII. treated the adherents of the
House of York harshly, and made many enemies
among them. Perhaps his bitterest foe, however,
was Margaret, Duchess of Burgundy, sister of the
late King Edward lY. She was always ready to
assist in disturbing Henry's government, and her
court Avas the place to which all the discontented
nobles of England fled.
As we have seen, she had been concerned in Sim-
nel's rebellion. Disappointed in that plot, she gave
out that the young Duke of York, one of the royal
ptinces supposed to have been murdered in the
Tower, was really not dead, but had escaped from
his prison and was hiding in England. Shortly be-
fore this she had seen a fine- looking young man,
about twenty years of age, whose striking likeness
to her brother, Edward lY., had probably suggested
the idea of passing him off as the prince.
The real name of the young man was Perkin War-
beck, and he was the son of a Flemish merchant. He
was persuaded by the agents of Margaret to call him-
self Richard Plantagenet, Duke of York, and many
people were glad to take up his cause. Seeing how
Simnel had been received by the people of Ireland
a few years before, he went to that country first.
He told a clever story of his escape from the Tower,
308 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
and seemed to know all that the young prince would
be likely to know. In this way he increased the
number of his followers (1492).
Then he went across to Burgundy, and presented
himself before Margaret. At first the duchess pre-
tended not to know him ; she said he was certainly
like her dear nephew, the true heir of York, but she
would not acknowledge him unless certain marks
could be found upon his body. He was taken into
an adjoining chamber, and there it was seen that
he had these very marks. She kept up the deception
by asking him m*any questions which no stranger
could answer, and then, in the presence of her court,
said she was certain he was no other than Richard,
the second son of her brother Edward. She gave
him the name of " The White Eose of England," set
aside thirty soldiers as his guard, and offered to help
him in winning back the crown of England.
Many noblemen from England, among whom
were Sir Eobert Clifford and Sir William Stanley,
now joined Warbeck. The former wrote from Bur-
gundy to his friends in England to say that there
was not the slightest doubt that the young man was
the Duke of York. As the King of France also of-
fered help, it Avas thought that Warbeck might vent-
ure to attack England. With about four hundred
men he landed near Deal, on the coast of Kent, ex-
pecting to have his forces increased every mile he
marched towards the capital-
HENRY VII. 309
VI.— END OF WARBECK.
"When Warbeck landed in England, the men of
Kent rose in arms to resist him, drove him back to
his ships, and captured about two hundred of his
followers. Warbeck turned his ship's head towards
Flanders in hope of obtaining fresh troops for an-
other invasion in some other part of the kingdom.
Let us see how Henry dealt with the matter.
First, he made peace with the King of France. This
prevented Warbeck from getting any assistance
whatever from that country ; indeed, by the treaty
which Henry made, he was not allowed to set foot
in it. Next, Henry turned his attention to the
Flemings, and determined to punish them for tak-
ing sides with an impostor.
There was considerable commerce carried on at
that time between England and Flanders, and many
of the people, for trade purposes, had exchanged
countries to live in. Henry at once ordered all
English people to leave Flanders, and all Flemings
to go to their own country. This measure of Henry
gave such a blow to the Flemish trade that they
were glad to conclude a peace on any terms, and the
pretender was obliged to quit that country.
Having dealt with his open enemies, Henry, by
means of spies and bribes, soon found out the se-
cret ones. He offered Clifford a pardon if he would
310 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
disclose the names of his associates. This Clifford
did, and gave ample proof of their guilt. Henry
had some of them beheaded ; among the rest Sir
William Stanley, who had saved the king's life at
Bosworth, and whose brother had placed the crown
upon his head.
Warbeck next tried Scotland, where he was glad-
ly received by its king, James lY., who not only
supplied him with men and arms, but consented to
his marriage with Lady Catherine Gordon, a near
relative of his own. After a skirmish with the men
of the Borders, in which Warbeck was driven back
again, Henry concluded a peace with James, and
the pretender had once more to flee.
After that Warbeck tried his fortunes in Ireland,
where he raised a httle army, and landing in Corn-
wall, prepared to march to London. By the time he
reached Exeter his troops mustered about six thou-
sand. Henry had sent the royal forces to meet him.
On the eve of battle Warbeck played the coward.
He rode away in the darkness and hid himself in
an abbey near the l^ew Forest.
The insurgents Avere soon dispersed. Warbeck
was starved out, taken to London, and confined in
the Tower. His wife became an attendant on the
queen. Some time afterwards he made an attempt
to escape, but was captured, placed in the public
stocks, and compelled to read an account of his im-
posture, to the amusement of the crowd. Again he
HENKY VII.
311
PERKIN WARBECK IN THE PILLORY.
tried to escape, and again he was retaken ; but on
this occasion he was executed at Tyburn.
While Warbeck was confined in the Tower of
London he found another prisoner there whose
name we have mentioned before, Edward, the young
Earl of Warwick. He was concerned, also, in an at-
312 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
tempt to escape, and when Warbeck was executed,
Warwick was executed too. It is generally believed
that Henry laid a snare to entangle the young prince
in the plot, that he might destro}^ the last heir of
the Plantagenet kings. If this be true, it leaves a
great stain on Henry's character.
VIL— TWO GREAT MARRIAGES.
Towards the end of the reign of Henry YII. two
marriages occurred which had a great influence on
the history of England. When eleven years of age
Arthur, eldest son of the king, was betrothed to
Catharine of Aragon, daughter of Ferdinand and
Isabella of Spain ; Catharine herself was only twelve
years old. Although so young they were both
well educated, and used to write to each other in
Latin.
About four years afterwards they were married,
and there is something to us very curious about the
wedding. She was escorted to England by a num-
ber of Spanish ladies and gentlemen ; but, following
the custom of their country, they did not intend to
unveil the bride until she stood at the altar. The
king, however, was determined to see her before,
and would not be put off.
He said they were now in England, and must do
HENEY VII. 313
as the people of England did, and that he insisted on
seeing her. As Henry could not speak Spanish, and
the young lady could not speak English, he tried to
make himself understood by signs. Prince Arthur
came forward and spoke to his bride in Latin ; the
difficulty was got over, and the marriage ceremony
took place (1501).
The union promised to be a happy one. The
prince was a good son, and a youth of great ability ;
but in six months he died, and Catharine was left a
girl-widow. Her father and mother wished to have
her back in Spain, but Henry was unwilling to lose
a portion of her dowry which would thus be forfeit-
ed. To secure this (about 200,000 crowns) he agreed
to> marry her to his second son, Henry, when he
should reach a suitable age.
Henry had long been anxious to wed his eldest
daughter, Margaret, to James lY., King of Scotland,
and he at last succeeded in arranging the marriage.
The young bride, who was then only in her fourteenth
year, set out for Scotland with a train of ladies.
She rode on a palfrey, except when she was about
to enter a town, and then she took her place in a
splendid litter. To brighten the tedious journey,
she was attended by a company of players and a
company of minstrels.
She was escorted from home by a party of Eng-
lish nobles, and on the Borders she was met by a
select body of Scottish nobles. When she made her
314 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
entry into Edinburgh, King James rode behind her
on the same palfrey. On the following day, Au-
gust 8, 1503, the marriage ceremony was performed.
As we shall afterwards see, James YI., the great-
grandson of Margaret, ascended the throne of Eng-
land, thus uniting the crowns of England and Scot-
land.
VIII.— DUDLEY AND EMPSON.
We have seen how strong Avas Henry's love of
money; how he raised taxes sometimes with and
sometimes without consent of his Parliament ; how
he seized upon the wealth of those who had been
put to death for insurrection ; how he made money
out of war, and how he made money out of peace.
Indeed, for cleverness in obtaining money, no Eng-
lish sovereign can compare with him. But we have
not exhausted all his plans yet.
He had two lawyers, named Dudley and Empson,
whom he employed to fill his coffers. He made
them Barons of the Exchequer, and Dudley after-
w^ards became Speaker of the House of Commons.
These two men put into force old laws that had
been forgotten; they bribed juries, and paid spies
and informers to bring charges against people. If
the accused did not appear to answer the charges
they were outlawed, with the understanding that
HENEY VII. 315
they would be pardoned on payment of a fine. As
this was nearly always done, the object was accom-
plished; the agents shared in the extortions, but
the greater part of the money went to the king.
Punishments were thus commuted for money,
and almost every office was sold to the highest bid-
der. False accusations w^ere made, only to be with-
drawn upon payment of money. It was even dan-
gerous to make any gift to the king, for he would
send his servants afterwards to collect it as a tax.
There are two stories told about the kino^'s ex-
ceeding avarice, which even yet men cannot read
without a smile. By orders of Henry, Morton^
Archbishop of Canterbury, would sometimes send
for merchants and others whom he knew to be rich,
and would ask them for money to help the king.
If they lived in a lavish style and spent freely, he
would say they had more than they required, and
could spare some for the king's benefit. If they
lived in a plain way and spent but little, he would
tell them they must be hoarding money, and that
some of it might be well spared for the good of the
country. So he had them either way ; this method
was known as Morton^ s Fork.
The other story is as follows. One day the king
paid a visit to the Earl of Oxford, his favorite gen-
eral and personal friend. "Wishing to give him roy-
al honors, the earl had all his friends and servants
drawn up in two rows as the king was going away.
316 STOEIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
" My lord," said Henry, " I have heard much of
your hospitaUty, but I see it is greater than the
speech. These handsome gentlemen and yeomen
whom I see on both sides of me are, no doubt, your
menial servants."
The earl replied : " They are most of them my re-
tainers who are come to do me service at this time,
seeing I am honored by your majesty's presence."
Whereupon the king said : '' My lord, 1 thank you
for your good cheer, but I may not endure to have
my laws broken in my sight; my attorney must
speak with you."
The earl had to pay a fine of fifteen thousand
marks, a sum equal to ten thousand pounds of Eng-
lish money, for breaking the law as to the keeping
of retainers.
IX.— CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS AND THE DISCOVERY OF
AMERICA.
The time of Henry YII. will ever be noted in his-
tory for voyages which led to the most wonderful
discoveries, and which have conferred lasting bene-
fits on the nations of Europe. In 1492, Columbus
discovered America; in 1497, John Cabot, a Ye-
netian sailor, settled at Bristol, and sent out by
Henry, landed in Labrador, while his son, Sebastian
Cabot, sailed southward, and explored the coast as
HENEY YII. 317
far as Florida ; in 1498, a Portuguese seaman, Yasco
da Gama, sailed round the Cape of Good Hope, and
opened up the sea-way to India.
Christopher Columbus was born in Genoa, of poor
parents. Like many boys whose home is on the
coast he loved the sea, and at fourteen years of age
entered upon a sailor's life. His first years were
spent coasting about the shores of the Mediterranean.
When about twenty-five, he heard strange stories
of discoveries that had been made by the Portuguese
sailors : of countries where gold and silver were as
plentiful as stones ; where jewels could be picked up
in the streets ; of lands which had rocks that some-
times melted, and springs that boiled. It was even
said that the people of some of these countries car-
ried their heads under their arms. He wondered if
all this was true, and determined to find out.
A visit to Lisbon convinced him that such reports,
though not all true, had some truth in them. Of
one thing he felt sure, that right beyond the sea, to
the west, lay an undiscovered country ; and being a
devout man he strongly believed that God intended
him to discover it.
By marriage with a distinguished Portuguese lady,
whose father had been one of the most successful
navigators of Prince Henry of Portugal, he obtained
maps and a little money. But misfortunes overtook
him, and for a long time he was unable to carry out
his designs.
318
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
His wife died, and he lost his little fortune. His
proposal to lit out an expedition in search of the
unknown continent was rejected by the Portuguese
CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS.
Government. But amid all his troubles he kept his
project steadily in view, and even begged his way
to Madrid to ask help from the Spanish court.
HENRY VII.
319
After some years of seeking his wish was grant-
ed. Isabella, Queen of Spain, took up his cause, and
offered to pledge her jewels to pay the expenses of
the expedition. On August 3, 14:92, Columbus and
his companions set sail in three little ships on their
wonderful voyage.
They soon reached the Canary Isles, beyond which
all was unknown. Then they sailed onward and
onward and onward, seeing nothing around them
but a wide waste of water. The sailors broke into
mutiny ; some of them even proposed to throw their
leader overboard, and turn their vessels homeward.
By -and -by, however, they met with signs which
raised their hopes, and led them to believe that land
lay ahead. Pieces of river-weed, a small board, a
curiously -carved stick, and a thorn branch covered
with berries were seen floating near the ship.
These things, combined with the skilful manage-
ment of Columbus, sometimes promising, sometimes
threatening, induced the men to continue the voy-
age. They soon had their reward. On the very
next morning land was discovered. It proved to be
an island about forty miles long, covered with trees.
On October 12, 1492, a day ever to be remembered,
Columbus took possession of it in the name of the
King of Spain, and gave it the name of San Salva-
dor. It is one of the group known as the Bahamas.
320 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
HENRY VIII.
1509-1547.
I.— THE NEW KING.
The people of England rejoiced when Henry
YIII. came to the throne. His father had never
been popular ; and, though on his death-bed he had
sought to atone for his greed of gain by giving up
some of his money to the rightful owners, the na-
tion was glad at the accession of a new king.
Henry YIII. was about eighteen years of age
when he began to reign. He was handsome and
clever ; he had been well educated in the learning
of those times ; and he was a master in all the
games and amusements which then occupied the at-
tention of ladies and gentlemen. Henry was very
ambitious, too, and could never bear to be thought
inferior in anything. He distinguished himself in
the chase, at the tournament, in feats of strength,
as well as in all branches of learning.
In his youth he was kind, affable, dignified, yet
graceful ; and he Avas as eager to spend money as
his father had been to acquire it. We need not
HENRY Till.
322 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
wonder, therefore, that the nation looked with hope
on their new sovereign.
But Henry did not fulfil the promise of his early
years. It was his misfortune that he had too much
power. In the previous reigns the great nobles had
been humbled to the dust ; scarcely any one, either
high or low, dared to oppose the king. We need
not wonder, then, that Henry in the course of time
became headstrong, selfish, and cruel.
One of his first royal acts was to yield to the de-
mand for the punishment of Dudley and Empson,
who had made themselves hated as the instruments
of his father's greed. He caused a number of their
agents to be tied to the tails of horses and dragged
through the streets of London, while the mob poured
their contempt upon them.
He then had the two leading offenders tried.
They could not very well be condemned for extor-
tion, because they had acted under the orders of the
late king : the charge was therefore altered to one
of high-treason, that of plotting against the young
king's person. This was a false charge ; but they
were convicted upon it, and executed.
Soon after his accession Henry was wedded to
Catharine of Aragon, daughter of Ferdinand, King
of Spain. As Catharine had already been for a
short time the wife of his elder brother Arthur, a
dispensation from the pope was granted for the
marriage.
HENEY VIII. 323
IL— BATTLE OF SPURS.
For centuries the English people remembered the
great victories gained in France, and longed for an
opportunity of renewing them. The thought, also,
of the spoils that had been won tempted them again
to carry the war into French soil.
In this ambition Henry shared. He desired to
follow the example of his famous ancestors, the
Edwards and Henrys of old, and to lead an English
army into France. But the day was past for gain-
ing easy triumphs over France, for it was now a
united country.
The English council tried to dissuade him from
making war upon the Continent, as being unwise
policy on the part of an island country. They
said : " If we enlarge ourselves, let it be in the way
for which Providence hath fitted us, which is by
sea."
But Henry was already too self-willed for such
advice. He hoped to regain some of those French
territories w^hich had once been under English rule.
He therefore entered into a treaty with his father-
in-law, Ferdinand of Spain. The wily king agreed
to it ; not so much to help Henry as in hope of
wresting from France the kingdom of Navarre for
himself. Accordingly, on a trivial pretext, war was
declared.
324 STOEIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
An army, composed chiefly of ten thousand arch-
ers and a train of artillery, under the command of
Lord Dorset, was sent to the Continent ; while the
navy, under Sir Edward Howard, was sent to attack
the enemy at sea. The latter fought a doubtful
battle with the French fleet near the coast of Brit-
tany, at the cost of hundreds of lives and the loss
of his largest ship. The forces on land were even
more unfortunate, and had to return home.
In the same year, 1513, Henry himself landed at
Calais Avith an army of 25,000 men. The first scene
of battle was a small town called Terouenne, near
Boulogne, to which two of his generals had already
laid siege. He was there joined hy Maximilian,
the German emperor, who, for reasons of his own,
agreed to serve under the English flag.
For nearly two months this little town held out.
A number of French troops at last approached to
relieve the place, and by a feigned retreat they
hoped to draw the English and German soldiers
away from it. And so, indeed, they did. But when
the French commander called upon his troops to
halt and face their foes, the retreat became a real
one, and their spurs were used in good earnest in-
stead of their swords.
Some prisoners being taken and brought before
Henrj^, he joked with them about the rapid flight
of their men. With ready wit they replied that it
was only a Battle of Spurs^ for no other weapons
HENRY VIII. 325
had been used ; and by this name the engagement
has since been known.
III.— FLODDEN FIELD.
While Henry was in France a messenger arrived
to inform him that his brother-in-law, James lY. of
Scotland, was preparing to invade England. Henry-
had partly expected the invasion, and had provided
against it by leaving the defence of his kingdom in
the hands of the Earl of Surrey.
James crossed the Tweed with perhaps a larger
army than any Scottish king had ever before com-
manded. He attacked the castle of Norham, w^hich
surrendered in a few days. After the capture of a
few more castles he fixed his camp on Flodden Hill,
at the foot of which flowed the river Till, a tribu-
tary of the Tweed. It was a strong position, and
there he awaited the coming of the English army.
Surrey was already on the inarch to meet him.
At Alnwick he was joined by his son. Lord Howard,
the English admiral, with 5000 men, whom Henry
had sent on from France. Their united forces now
amounted to about twenty-five thousand men, and
they advanced to meet the Scotch army.
By a sudden movement Surrey placed himself be-
tween the Scottish army and their own country ;
and the Scots, to prevent this, descended from their
326 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
strong position on the slope of the hill. Before do-
ing so they set fire to their tents and camp litter,
seeking to approach the English under cover of the
smoke. When the smoke cleared away, the two
armies were so near that they could at once close
in deadly fight.
A false generosity on the part of James had lost
him a great advantage, and perhaps turned the tide
of battle. The main bridge over which the English
were crossing was within sweep of the Scotch artil-
lery. The commander of the guns begged to be
allowed to destroy the bridge, but James said:
" Fire one shot on the bridge, and I will order you
to be hanged, drawn, and quartered. I will have
all my enemies before me, and fight them fairly."
About four o'clock in the afternoon of Friday,
September 9, 1513, the fearful struggle began.
When the cannon ceased, a terrific hand-to-hand
conflict was carried on. Swords, spears, and the
long pikes were used without mercy. No quarter
was asked or given ; everj^ soldier thought only of
death or victory.
The fighting did not cease till night fell on the
contending armies. And when the morning dawned,
it was found that the remnant of the Scotch army
had quietly stolen away to their own country.
And why? They had discovered that their gallant
but foolish king was slain, and nearly all their no-
bility were dead upon the field. The loss of men
HENRY VIII.
327
was fearful. It is said that there was scarcely a
family in Scotland but had its representative among
the slain of that field.
THE 5EWS OP FLODDEN BROUGHT TO EDINBURGH.
"To tell red Flodden's dismal tale,
And raise the universal wail."
328 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
IV.— FLODDEN.
The English shafts in volleys hailed,
In headlong charge their horse assailed ;
Front, flank, and rear, the squadrons sweep
To break the Scottish circle deep,
That fought around their king.
But yet, though thick the shafts as snow.
Though charging knights like whirlwinds go,
Though billmen ply the ghastly blow,
Unbroken was the ring;
The stubborn spearmen still made good
Their dark, impenetrable wood.
Each stepping where his comrade stood.
The instant that he fell.
No thought was there of dastard flight ;
Linked in the serried phalanx tight.
Groom fought like noble, squire like knight,
As fearlessly and well;
Till utter darkness closed her wing
O'er their thin host and wounded king.
Then skilful Surrey's sage commands
Led back from strife his shattered bands;
And from the charge they drew.
As mountain-waves, from wasted lands,
Sweep back to ocean blue.
Then did their loss his foemen know;
Their king, their lords, their mightiest low.
HENRY Till. 329
They melted from the field as snow,
When streams are swollen, and south winds blow,
Dissolves in silent dew.
Tweed's echoes heard the ceaseless plash,
While many a broken band,
Disordered, through her currents dash,
To gain the Scottish land ;
To town and tower, to down and dale,
To tell red Flodden's dismal tale,
And raise the universal wail.
Tradition, legend, tune, and song.
Shall many an age that wail prolong :
Still from the sire the son shall hear
Of the stern strife, and carnage drear,
' Of Flodden's fatal field,
Where shivered was fair Scotland's spear,
And broken was her shield !
Sir Walter Scott.
v.— THE FIELD OF THE CLOTH OF GOLD.
The two great monarchs on the Continent during
the reign of Henry were Charles Y., Emperor of
Germany, and Francis L, King of France. Both
were anxious to secure the King of England for an
ally. Henry sided sometimes with the one and,
sometimes with the other.
On one occasion Henry and Francis had a grand
330
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
meeting not far from Calais. The brilliant array
of the two monarchs and their attendants, and the
gorgeous shows connected with the meeting, have
THE GREAT HARRY.
(The First Great English Ship ; built ia 1520.)
gained for it the name of the Field of the Cloth of
Gold (1520).
A large wooden palace had been erected for
Henry and his court. About two thousand skilled
workmen had been employed on it for several
months, and it was large enough to afford a lodging
for the king's household and the principal guests.
HENEY VIII. 331
All the leading nobles of England were present
in the train of Henry and his queen. It is said that
Wolsey's train was scarcely less dazzling or numer-
ous than that of his master. The nobles imitated
their sovereign, and tried to surpass each other in
the display of grandeur. Nothing could be seen
but silks, velvets, gold cloth, glittering jewels, and
precious stones. As one Avho witnessed it observed,
"Many of the nobles carried their castles, woods,
and farms on their backs."
On behalf of the English king, Wolsey first paid
a visit to Francis. The gentlemen who attended
Wolsey were clad in crimson velvet and adorned
with golden chains, and were followed by servants
in scarlet livery. Two days were spent in arrang-
ing matters of state and drawing up a treaty.
Then preparations were concluded for the meeting
of the two sovereigns.
At the first meeting the attendants of Henry
were at first somewhat alarmed to see that Francis
had a greater number with him than Henry. But
all such fears were removed by the frank bearing of
the French king. When the two monarchs met they
embraced each other on horseback, and then dis-
mounting, walked arm-in-arm to a tent, where they
dined together. For several days afterwards the
kings visited each other in the most friendly manner.
One morning Francis, attended by two or three
of his knights, rode up to Henry's palace, and said
332 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
playful!}^ to the guard, '' Surrender your arms, you
are all my prisoners; and now conduct me to my
brother of England." He went into the room where
Henry was still asleep, and drawing the curtains,
said, " You are my prisoner." Henry was startled
at first, but the next moment he had clasped Francis
in his arms. "My brother," said he, "you have
played me the most agreeable trick in the world,
and have showed me the full confidence I may
place in you. I surrender myself your prisoner
from this moment."
In the tournaments held during the meeting the
two queens sat as umpires, clothed in most brilliant
attire. The monarchs themselves took part in some
of the contests, but the competitors were always
gallant enough to allow the kings to win. Once in
a friendly wrestle Francis threw his brother king
to the ground by a clever twist. After a fortnight
spent in tournaments, shows, banquets, and games,
the two kings embraced each other and parted
with every mark of friendship and regard.
VI.— CARDINAL WOLSEY.
The most prominent man in England during the
first half of the reign of Henry YIII. was Thomas
Wolsey, who rose from a humble origin to be an arch-
HENEY VIII.
333
CARDINAL WOLSEY.
bishop, lord chancellor, and cardinal. If we were
to write his life we should include in it nearly every
event in the first twenty years of the reign of Henry.
He was born in 1471 at Ipswich, the son of a
334 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
butcher, who was in such good circumstances as to
send him, first, to the grammar-school of that town,
and then to the University of Oxford. Before he
was fifteen he took his degree, and was known as
" the boy bachelor."
In 1500 Wolsey entered holy orders, and was ap-
pointed to the rectory of Lymington, in Somerset-
shire. After this he became chaplain to Henry YII.,
and was a great favorite with Prince Henry, whom
he resembled in his gay disposition. When this
prince came to the throne, the royal favor shone
upon him more and more.
We cannot here tell of all the honors which the
king showered upon Wolsey. In a few years after
his accession Henry appointed him Archbishop of
York (1514). The pope soon afterwards made him
a cardinal ; and the king raised him to the woolsack,
creating him Lord High Chancellor of England.
He was always ambitious and fond of display,
but after this his pomp and parade knew no bounds.
He kept up a large retinue, travelled about in great
state, built Hampton Court Palace for himself, and
spent his money like a prince.
But he had good qualities, too. He was an able
statesman ; he became the king's chief adviser, and
directed the councils of state. He encouraged learn-
ing everywhere; building a school in his native town,
and founding a college at Oxford. As Shakespeare
has said of him :
HENKY VIII. 335
"He was a scholar, and a ripe and good one ;
Exceeding wise, fair-spoken, and persuading:
Lofty and sour to tbem that loved him not ;
But, to those men that sought him, sweet as summer:
And though he were unsatisfied in getting
(Which was a sin), yet in bestowing, madam,
He was most princely. Ever witness for him
Those twins of learning, that he raised in you,
Ipswich, and Oxford! one of which fell with him,
Unwilling to outlive the good that did it ;
The other, though unfinish'd, yet so famous.
So excellent in art, and still so rising.
That Christendom shall ever speak his virtue."
Another honor still awaited him. The pope made
him papal legate in England, which gave him al-
most unlimited power in the church of that coun-
try. He even aspired to be pope himself. Such
was Wolsey in the height of his power.
One day, after the king had washed his hands in
a basin held by the Duke of Buckingham, AYolsey,
passing b}^, dipped his own hands in it. Angry that
Wolsey should expect him to do him sucli a service,
the duke spilled the water into the cardinal's shoes.
" I will sit on your skirts for that," said the cardi-
nal. Next day the duke appeared at court in a
short coat, and, upon the king asking what he meant
by it, said : " The cardinal says he will sit upon my
skirts ; but if I have none, they cannot be sat upon."
Shortly afterwards Buckingham was accused of high-
treason and put to death.
336 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
VII.— FALL OF WOLSEY.
The occasion of Wolsey's fall was a new marriage
which the king wished to contract. As we shall
learn in the next chapter, Henry desired to marry
Anne Boleyn, a maid of honor at the court. For this
purpose it was necessary to obtain the pope's con-
sent to divorce his present wife, Catharine, and he
looked to Wolsey to help him.
The pope sent a cardinal from Italy, who, along
with Wolsey, was appointed to try the case and de-
cide. As soon as the court opened Catharine threw
herself at the feet of her husband and pleaded that
she had always been to him a loving and dutiful
wife. But Henry's heart was like flint ; he insisted
on a divorce.
The two cardinals delayed in coming to a deci-
sion ; Henry laid the blame on Wolsey, and from
that time he fell from the king's favor. He was
dismissed from court and ordered to retire to York,
w^here, however, he did not long remain in peace.
One day a messenger from the king laid his hand
on his shoulder and said, " My lord, I arrest you for
high-treason."
Forsaken by his friends, and broken down in
health and spirits, Wolsey set out for London to
meet the charge. On reaching Leicester he was too
ill to go any farther, and there he died (1530). His
HENRY VIII. 337
last words are memorable : '' Had I but served my
God as faithfully as I have served my king, He
would not now have given me over in my gray
hairs."
We conclude with a passage from Shakespeare's
"Henry VIII. :"
"Farewell! a long farewell, to all my greatness!
This is the state of man : to-day he puts forth
The tender leaves of hope, to-morrow blossoms,
And bears his blushing honors thick upon him :
The third day comes a frost, a killing frost;
And — when he thinks, good easy man, full surely
His greatness is a-ripening — nips his root.
And then he falls, as I do. I have ventured,
Like little wanton boys that swim on bladders,
' This many summers in a sea of glory,
But far beyond my depth: my high-blowm pride
At length broke under me, and now has left me
Weary, and old with service, to the mercy
Of a rude stream, that must forever hide me.
Vain pomp and glory of tliis world, I hate ye :
I feel my heart new open'd. O, how wretched
Is that poor man that hangs on princes' favors!
There is, betwixt that smile we would aspire to,
That sweet aspect of princes, and their ruin,
More pangs and fears than wars or women have;
And when lie falls, he falls like Lucifer,
Never to hope again.
"Thus far hear me, Cromwell:
And — when I am forgotten, as I shall be.
And sleep in dull, cold marble, where no mention
Of me more must be heard of— say, I taught thee,
22
338 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Say, Wolsey, that once trod the ways of glory,
And sounded all the depths and shoals of honor.
Found thee a way, out of his wrack, to rise in ;
A sure and safe one, though thy master miss'd it.
Mark but my fall, and that that ruin'd me.
Cromwell, I charge thee, iling away ambition:
By that sin fell the angels ; how can man then.
The image of his Maker, hope to win by 't ?
"O Cromwell, Cromwell!
Had I but served my God with half the zeal
I served my king, he would not in mine age
Have left me naked to mine enemies."
VIII.— HENRY'S MARRIAGE.
We have already seen that Henry was married
to Catharine, widow of his elder brother Arthur.
Catharine was six years older than her husband.
She had borne him five children, of whom, however,
only one survived ; this was Mary, afterwards Queen
of England.
For many years Henry and Catharine had lived
together very happily ; but in 1527 he began to ex-
press his doubts about the lawfulness of having
married his brother's wife. He feared that the
death of so many of his children was a sign that
God did not approve of his marriage.
People also remembered all the misery and blood-
shed that had been brought on England by the dis-
HENKY VIII. 339
pute about the crown, which had led to the Wars
of the Eoses. Even the reign of his father, Henry
YII., had been continually disturbed by plots and
insurrections springing from the same source. It
was feared that if Henry did not leave a son to suc-
ceed him the country might again have to undergo
all the evils of civil war.
The king had indeed set his affections on another
woman, Anne Boleyn, a niece of the Duke of Nor-
folk. When only a girl of seven Anne Boleyn had
accompanied Henry's sister to France as her maid
of honor, and had there learned the manners of the
French court. Afterwards she became maid of
honor to Catharine, and her beauty soon attracted
the notice of Henry.
From this time Henry determined to obtain a
divorce from Catharine and to marry Anne Boleyn.
For this divorce he applied to the pope, claiming it
on the ground that he had not been lawfully mar-
ried to Catharine.
The divorce was strongly opposed by Charles,
nephew of Catharine, who was both King of Spain
and Emperor of Germany, and was the most power-
ful sovereign in Europe. The pope for a long time
did not come to any decision about the divorce, and
delay only made Henry more resolute in obtaining
his wish.
As we have already seen, the pope did indeed
send from Kome a cardinal, who along with Wolsey
340
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
was charged to inquire into the matter. But the
cardinal put off the decision from time to time, till
the patience of the English king was quite worn out.
ANNE BOLEYN.
Henry was a king who had always been accus-
tomed to have his own way ; and as he had particu-
larly set his heart on marrying Anne Boleyn, his
HENKY YIII. 341
anger was all the greater. He was therefore now
ready to listen to the counsel of men who advised
him to throw off the authority of the pope alto-
gether.
IX.— BEGINNING OF THE REFORMATION.
Some years before this time a monk, named Mar-
tin Luther, had appeared in Germany, calling upon
men to revolt against the pope. The teaching of
Luther in many things resembled that of John
Wy cliff e, of whom we have read in a previous
book. Many Englishmen were disposed to follow
Luther.
Henry had himself written a book against Lu-
ther, for which he had received from the pope the
title of Defender of the Faith, still borne by the
kings and queens of England. The letters Fid.
Bef. on English coins are the first letters of the
Latin words, which mean Defender of the Faith.
All this, however, happened before Henry had
applied for the divorce, and failed in obtaining it.
The king was never inclined to accept the teaching
of Luther, but he was now ready to throw off the
authority of the pope.
Henry accordingly at length took matters into
his own hand and married Anne Boleyn. \^arious
laws were passed which abolished the authority of
842 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
the pope in England (153:1:). Henry himself assumed
the title of supreme head of the Church of England.
The king had in this way taken the first steps in
the great change of rehgion which is called the
Protestant Reformation.
There were, however, good men in England who,
while they wished to see many things in the Church
amended, did not approve of the changes made hy
Henrv. Amono; them were Sir Thomas More and
Fisher, Bishop of Rochester. I^either of these great
and good men could acknowledge the king's su-
premacy over the Church of England ; and both of
them were tried and executed on the charge of trea-
son. For it was now treason to deny that Henry
was head of the Church.
In all these changes Henry was assisted by able
and learned men, but he decided for himself. Prot-
estants were put to death for following the doctrines
of the Reformation, and Catholics were put to death
because they would not acknowledge the king's su-
premacy over the Church.
But we must not forget one great change which
was introduced by the Reformation. We have read
in a previous book how Wycliffe and his followers
had translated the Bible into English. During the
reign of Henry a translation was made by William
Tyndale and other learned men. The king encour-
aged the reading of it ; but as it was still very ex-
pensive, he ordered a copy to be chained to a pillar
HE^^KY VIII.
343
or desk ia every parish church, that all men might
read it.
X.— SIR THOMAS MORE.
Sir Thomas More, a distinguished scholar and
statesman during the reign of Henry YIII., was
born in 1480. He was the son of a judge, and edu-
cated at Oxford, where he became famous for his
verses in Latin and English. At twenty -one years
of age he was returned as a member of Parliament,
and distinguished himself by his great ability and
kindly manners. He also rose rapidly in the pro-
fession of law, which he had chosen, and became
well known as a just and able lawyer.
Wolsey introduced him to the service of the State,
and the king was so charmed with his manners and
learniug that he was a frequent guest at the royal
table. More was knighted and made a member of
the privy council. In 1523 he was chosen Speaker
of the House of Commons; in 1529, upon the fall of
Wolsey, he was created Lord Chancellor, the first
layman appointed to that office.
He enjoyed the friendship of the king, and the
two might often be seen walking about arm in arm.
But More knew too well Henry's disposition to pre-
sume upon this friendship. " I thank the Lord,"
said he to a friend, " I find the king a very good
master indeed, and believe he is as partial to me as
U4:
STOKIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
to any subject within his realm : yet I have no cause
to presume on his favor ; for if my head could win
him but a castle in France, it would not long remain
on my shoulders."
THE BLOODY TOWER.
Like many of Henry's favorites, he could not al-
ways please him, and had to be removed. He was
opposed to the king's marriage with Anne Boleyn,
HENRY VIII. 345
and would not take an oath declaring the marriage
of Catharine unlawful. This was quite enough to
arouse his sovereign's anger.
More was committed to the Tower; and in a
few months he was charged with high-treason, for
denying that the king was head of the Church. He
was tried, condemned, and executed. After his head
was struck off it was exhibited on London Bridge,
as that of a traitor, for fourteen days ; but his
daughter obtained possession of it, and had it de-
cently buried.
So perished a noble man. His wit and cheerful-
ness remained with him to the very last. When his
head was on the block, he asked a moment's pause
while he moved his beard aside, saying, " It is a pity
to cut this, seeing it has not committed treason."
Sir Thomas More was a patron of science and ev-
ery branch of learning, and was famous in every
country of Europe for his writings. His best-known
book is called Utopia^ and may be regarded as a
picture of a happy republic. The word is derived
from the Greek, meaning " nowhere " — that is, the
place described does not really exist.
XL— FURTHER CHANGES.
The next great step of Henry was to dissolve or
break up the monasteries. These houses existed in
340 STOKIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
many parts of England, and they possessed much of
the land.
In these houses many of the monks passed their
lives in study. Most of the books at that time were
written and copied by them ; and they had done
much to introduce gardening, agriculture, music,
and the other arts of peace in those rude times.
In those days the poor found a meal, and the
sick met with kindly treatment, in the monasteries.
At that time, when there were very few inns, the
sound of the vesper-bell must often have fallen
sweetly on the ears of the weary traveller, telling
him that refreshment was near and a refuse for
the night.
There can be no doubt, how^ever, that in the mon-
asteries there had grown up great evils w^hich all
good men desired to reform. Yet we must remem-
ber that the chief object of Henry, in abolishing
them, was simply to gain possession of the land and
other wealth w^hich belonged to them.
Cardinal Wolsey had already dissolved some mon-
asteries in order to found new colleges. Henry and
his advisers abolished them altogether. He began
by breaking up a large number of the smaller ones,
and a few years afterwards dissolved also the larger
(1539).
But these changes aroused great discontent in
England, especially in the northern parts of the
country. A rebellion broke out in Lincolnshire,
HENRY YIII. 347
which proved so serious that the leaders of the
royal army hesitated to fight. By fair promises
and sowing dissension among the rebels they suc-
ceeded in dispersing them.
This was followed by a more formidable rising in
the country north of the Trent, called the " Pilgrim-
asre of Grace." The rebels at one time were said to
number forty thousand men ; and here again the
king and his generals broke up the insurrection by
promises, threats, and by encouraging dissension
among the northern men. As they had no able
leaders, and each doubted of tlie good faitli of his
neighbors, the rebels dispersed to their homes.
Henry punished the rebels severely ; many of the
inhabitants of the north were put to death. On
this as on other occasions he showed that he would
not shrink from very cruel measures, in order to as-
sert his authority as sole master in England.
XII.— HENRY" AND HIS WIVES.
We have seen in a previous chapter how Henry
had at last married Anne Boleyn. She was crowned
with great splendor some time afterwards ; and she
bore Henry a daughter, who in course of time as-
cended the throne as Queen Elizabeth.
In 1536 the divorced Queen Catharine died. In
348 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
May of the same year Anne Boleyn was accused of
being unfaithful to the king ; she was tried, con-
demned, and on the 19th of the month was executed
on Tower Hill.
A gun was fired as a signal that the execution
had taken place ; and Henry, as soon as he heard it,
rode out to hunt in Epping Forest. Next morning
he married Jane Seymour, maid of honor to Anne
Boleyn.
In the following year Jane Sejanour gave birth
to a son, who lived to reign over England under the
title of Edward YI., but the new queen herself died
a few days afterwards. Thus Henry was again left
without a wife.
During all those years the disputes about religion
were earnestly carried on. Men like Thomas Cran-
mer, Archbishop of Canterbury, desired to promote
the Eeformation ; while others, like Gardiner, Bish-
op of Winchester, wished that England should re-
main obedient to the old faith. Henry himself was
not really a Protestant ; but he resolved to be inde-
pendent of the pope, and in all things to be master
in England.
The king found an able and willing servant in
Thomas Cromwell. In most of the late changes, es-
pecially in the dissolution of the monasteries, Hen-
ry had followed the advice of Cromw^ell. It w^as
through the advice of this man that Henry now"
married his fourth wife.
HENRY VIII. 349
Both at home and on the Continent, Henry had
made many enemies by the great changes which he
had introduced. Cromwell and others thought it
wise that the king should strengthen himself by an
alliance with the Protestants of Germany. They
therefore proposed a marriage with a Protestant
princess of Germany, named Anne of Cleves.
This marriage was accordingly arranged. But
when Anne of Cleves arrived in England the king
was not pleased with her. He married her with re-
luctance, and as soon as he could get an opportunity
he divorced her.
The wrath of the king now fell on his minister
Cromwell. He had risen from a low station to a
position of power greater than that to which Wol-
sey had attained. In the affairs both of Church and
State he had acted for the king, and he had been
created Earl of Essex. His fall was far more rapid
than his rise. He was condemned to death without
a trial, and was executed on Tower Hill in 1540.
XIII.— LAST WARS OF HENRY.
At the beginning of Henry's reign we read of his
wars with France and Scotland. The last wars of
Henry were waged against the same countries.
The King of Scotland now was James V., son of
350 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the James IV. who lost his hfe in the great battle
of Flodden. James V. was nephew of Henry, but
this did not protect him from the harsh and over-
bearing conduct of the English king. Henry was
continually interfering in the affairs of Scotland, and
when James resented it his uncle made war upon him.
In 1542 an English army under the Duke of Nor-
folk crossed the border and laid waste some of the
fairest districts in the south of Scotland. James
gathered an army, but many of the Scottish nobles
\vere discontented with their king, and showed no
readiness in following him against the English.
A Scottish force of ten thousand men did indeed
march to the western border with the intention of
invading England. As soon, however, as they knew
that they were to be placed under the command of
Oliver Sinclair, one of the king's favorites, they
broke into open mutiny. In the midst of the confu-
sion thence arising, three hundred English horse-
men fell upon them; and the Scots fled, leaving
many prisoners in the hands of the enemy.
This disgraceful defeat, which is known in history
as the Rout of Sol way Moss, broke the heart of the
King of Scotland. He was only thirty years of age,
and had always enjoyed the most vigorous health ;
but a fever now seized him, and he sank most rapid-
ly. He passed away just seven days after the birth
of his daughter, who lived to be the unfortunate
Marv, Queen of Scots.
HENEY VIII. 351
Henry now formed the project of uniting Eng-
land and Scotland by a marriage of his son Edward
with Mary, when the two children attained to a
suitable age. In the mean time the English king
wished to rale Scotland as guardian of the infant
queen, and he bribed many of the Scottish nobles to
assist him.
This was enough to rouse the old spirit of free-
dom in the northern land. The Scottish Parliament
agreed to the marriage, but no one dared openly to
support the claims of Henry to exercise power in
that country. One of Henry's Scottish friends told
him that every little boy would hurl stones against
such a thing ; the wives would handle their distaffs,
and the common people would rather die than sub-
mit to it.
Henry was angry beyond, bounds when he heard
that his plans had failed. All that he did only pro-
voked the Scots to a more stubborn resistance, and
as usual they found an ally in the King of France.
Henry made another expedition into France, which
had no result. The English armies also wasted
Tweedside without mercy ; but all these things did
not bring the English king one step nearer to suc-
cess in his scheme of joining Scotland to his domin-
ions.
352 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
XIV.— END OF HENRY.
The last years of Henry were not happ}^ He
was afflicted with an incurable disease, which helped
to make him cruel and irritable.
Though he had seized on all the lands and wealth
of the monasteries, he was continually in want of
money. From the beginning to the end of his
reign he was extravagant and wasteful.
Henry had already been four, times married : to
Catharine of Aragon, whom he had divorced; to
Anne Boleyn, whom he had executed ; to Jane Sey-
mour, who died in childbirth ; and to Anne of Cleves,
whom he had divorced. He now married as his
fifth wife, Catharine Howard, a granddaughter of
the Earl of Surrey, who won the battle of Flodden.
After a short married life Catharine Howard also
was accused of being unfaithful to the king, and
was executed. Henry next married, as his sixth
and last wife, Catharine Parr, widow of Lord Lati-
mer. Though a good and discreet woman, she was
more than once in danger of her life through the
cruel and irritable temper of her husband. Yet she
managed to survive him.
To the end of the reign the Protestant and Cath-
olic parties disputed for power at the court. The
Earl of Hertford, brother of Jane Seymour, and
uncle to the young Edward, Prince of Wales, was
HENRY VIII.
353
the leader of the Protestant party. Gardiner, Bish-
op of Winchester, and the Duke of Norfolk were
the leading men among the Catholics.
Henry sometimes listened to the one part}^, and
sometimes to the other. The Catholic party accused
the queen of heresy, and nearly succeeded in having
her sent to prison and to trial.
Hertford and his friends next accused of treason
the Duke of Norfolk and his son, the Earl of Sur-
rey, a famous poet and a most accomplished man.
Both were condemned to death, and Surrey was
executed ; but before the sentence could be carried
out against Norfolk the king himself had died.
Henry had for some time been so ill that he could
not' walk, and had to be wheeled from room to room
of his palace. It was long before any of the court-
iers dared to tell him that his end was approaching.
He died in January, 154Y, after a reign of nearly
thirty-eight years.
His reign was a period in which great changes
came to pass in England and other countries of
Europe. The greatest misfortune of Henry was
that he had too much power, the possession of
which is not good for any man. He was wilful,
selfish, and cruel, especially towards the end of his
reign. Yet he did well in maintaining peace in the
country during the fierce disputes of that time.
23
354 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
EDWARD VI.
1547-1553.
I._A BOY KING.
Edward YI., the only son of Henry YIII., was
but nine years of age when he ascended the throne.
He is often called the boy king. He was a boy of
great piety ; he had an amiable disposition, and
was clever and learned beyond his years.
Men of great learning had been appointed to edu-
cate Edward in all the most difficult subjects. It
is probable, indeed, that his health suffered from the
many tasks which were imposed upon him. The
poor boy would have been better occupied in games
or play with those of his own age than in master-
ing so many lessons and in trying to understand the
affairs of State.
We are told that he was so forward in his learn-
ing that before he was eight years old he wrote
Latin letters to his father ; and his father was so
severe a king that we can hardly think that those
about his son durst cheat him by making letters for
the boy.
EDWARD VI.
355
KDWARD VI.
During his short reign of six and a half years
Edward kept a journal, in which he wrote many of
the events of his life. This journal, from which we
gain much of our knowledge of that time, is still
preserved in the British Museum.
In his will Henry had appointed a council of six-
teen persons to manage the affairs of the kingdom
356 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
till Edward had attained the age of eighteen. The
young king's uncle, Seymour, Earl of Hertford, was
placed at the head of the council, with the title of
Protector.
Edward had been brought up in the Protestant
faith, and though only a boy, he showed great zeal
in establishing it. Archbishop Cranmer, the Earl
of Hertford, and most of the leading nobles favored
the Protestant religion. Many of them, indeed,
were more eager to seize the lands of the Church
than to advance religion in England ; still we must
remember that it w^as in this reign that the Protes-
tant faith was established as the religion of the
country.
Images were removed from the churches. Priests
w^ere permitted to marry. A prayer-book in the
tongue of the people was drawn up ; and an act was
passed directing that the same form of service
should be used in all the churches of England
(1549).
Catholics were not put to death for refusing to
accept these changes, but some of their leading men
were thrown into prison, wdiere they remained till
the close of Edward's reign.
EDWARD VI. 357
11— THE PROTECTOR SOMERSET.
As we have seen in a previous chapter, the mother
of Edward YI. was Jane Seymour. This Jane Sey-
mour had two brothers, both of whom took a lead-
ing part during the reign of Edward. The elder
of them, the Earl of Hertford, held the foremost
place in the kingdom, with the office of Protector,
and he soon also assumed the title of Duke of Som-
erset.
The Duke of Somerset now determined to carry
out the project formed by Henry YIII. of uniting
Scotland to England, by marrying the Queen of
Scots to Edward YI. He first of all addressed a
letter to the Scottish nobles, in which he set forth
the desire of the English nation to establish friend-
ship between the two countries by the union of the
crowns. The Scots were not opposed to the mar-
riage, but they refused to be forced into it by Som-
erset.
Under these circumstances war was renewed be-
tween the two countries. Somerset invaded Scot-
land with an army of 20,000 men, supported by a
powerful fleet, which accompanied the army along
the coast and supplied it with provisions. At Pin-
kie, about seven miles from Edinburgh, the Enghsh
found a Scottish force in front of them strongly
posted, and ready to bar their way northward.
358 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
But in their eagerness to fight the Scots rashly
left their strong position, and they met with a ter-
rible defeat. The English horsemen pursued them
nearly as far as the gates of Edinburgh. It is said
that above thirteen thousand Scots were slain. The
defeat of Pinkie was the greatest disaster that had
fallen on Scotland since the battle of Flodden.
Edinburgh, however, kept its gates shut against
the victors ; and the Protector Somerset did not at-
tempt to force an entrance. Pie contented himself
with laying waste the coast of Fife ; and after set-
ting fire to Leith, he led his army back to the Bor-
ders.
After the defeat of Pinkie the Scots showed no
greater readiness to hsten to the demands of Som-
erset about the marriage of their young queen.
They asked for help from France, offering her in
marriage to the dauphin. The offer was at once
accepted, and Mary was sent to France to be edu.
cated, and in due time to be married to the son of
the French king.
On his return to England Somerset pressed on
the work of reformation. But through his pride
and ambition he raised many enemies against him-
self, and he met with serious troubles from his
brother Edward, who had married Catharine Parr,
widow of Henry YIII. Edward Seymour desired
so to use his influence Avitli the young king that he
might, make himself the most powerful man in the
EDWARD VI. 359
country. When his wife died it was said that he
wished to marry the Princess Ehzabeth.
Many charges of this kind were brought against
Seymour, and he was condemned and executed.
But even in those days, when men were so often
sent to die on the scaffold, it was considered a
dreadful deed that the Protector should take such
an active part in putting his own brother to death.
III.— THE TREE OF REFORMATION.
The changes made under Henry and his son Ed-
waM had caused great discontent among large num-
bers of the people. Many still clung to the old
forms of religion. The monasteries which had been
suppressed had given food and shelter to the poor.
In many parts of England the common lands had
been enclosed by the rich, so that the people of the
villages could no longer get a living from them.
Thus for various reasons the people were discon-
tented and ready to revolt.
An insurrection accordingly broke out at the
same time in nearly every county of England : some
wished to see the old religion restored, and some re-
volted against the enclosing of commons.
In the west of England the people rose in thou-
sands in favor of the old religion, and for several
360 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
weeks besieged the city of Exeter so closely that
the defenders were reduced to the greatest distress.
An army was at length sent to the relief of the
city, and the insurrection was put down with great
slaughter.
It was in Norfolk that the rising Avas most seri-
ous. Here the grievance of the people was the en-
closing of lands. It began at Windham, near Nor-
wich, with the throwing down of fences around
enclosures.
The rebels chose for their leader Kobert Ket, a
tanner of Windham, and under his command their
numbers increased to 16,000 men. They formed a
camp near Norwich, which was equipped with arms
and gunpowder, and well supplied with cattle from
the surrounding country.
Ket himself established his seat or throne under
an old oak, which they named the Tree of Reforma-
tion, on Moushold Hill. Under its branches sat Ket
and his counsellors to hear and determine the quar-
rels which arose among his followers, to redress
wrongs and injuries; and those who would not sub-
mit to their decisions were sent to prison or other-
wise punished.
Ket even permitted men who differed from him
to address the people from under this tree. Among
others the Mayor of Norwich frequently persuaded
the multitude to give up their lawless w^ays, and
some clergymen exhorted them against their rash
EDWAED VI. 361
enterprise. But the rebels would not listen to such
counsel ; they continued to gather an immense spoil
of cattle, sheep, and fowls from the neighboring
country ; they broke into parks and killed the deer,
and made great havoc on the woods and trees.
After in vain calling upon them to disperse, the
Government sent an army which completely de-
feated them, thousands of them being slain. The
leaders, among whom was Ket himself, were put to
death.
IV.— SCHEMES OF NORTHUMBERLAND.
During the reign of Edw^ard the men of his court
were continually struggling for power, and they
were not nice in the means they adopted for ob-
taining it.
The Duke of Somerset was neither an able nor a
popular ruler. He was too proud to listen to the
advice of his own followers, and he had failed in
many of his undertakings. Before long he found in
the Earl of Warwick a rival who had an ambition
equal to his own. Warwick had commanded the
army which had suppressed the rebellion in Nor-
folk. He now took advantage of the discontent
which the Protector had excited to deprive him of
his high post.
In this he easily succeeded. Somerset retired into
362 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
private life ; and the Earl of Warwick, under the
title of Duke of Northumberland, came into posses-
sion of the power which had been exercised by his
rival. Afraid, however, that Somerset, as uncle of
the young king, might regain the position which he
had lost, Northumberland had him brought to trial
and put to death.
The way was now clear for. the ambitious schemes
of Northumberland. He strengthened himself by
marrying his sons and daughters to the most pow-
erful nol3les ; above all, he married his fourth son,
Lord Guildford Dudley, to Lady Jane Grey, who
was descended from a sister of Henry YIIL, and
might therefore lay claim to the crown.
The health of the young king did not improve as
he advanced in years ; and Northumberland be-
lieved that the country would not like to have
Mary, a Catholic, as sovereign. Northumberland
therefore did all- he could to prepare the way for
the accession of Lady Jane Grey.
Having been educated by Protestants, young Ed-
ward was a zealous adherent of the new faith. The
crafty duke, therefore, found it easy to work on the
feelings of the boy. Edward consented to the plan
of Northumberland, and drew up a writing by which
the crown was to pass to Lady Jane.
At first the judges refused to have anything to
do with a writing which was contrary to the laws
of England ; but Northumberland compelled them.
EDWARD VI. 363
The leading nobles also agreed to it, or pretended
to do so, from fear of the duke.
Only a few days afterwards King Edward died
in the sixteenth year of his age. It is said that
when his physicians gave up hope of his recovery,
he was put under the care of an old woman, who
undertook to cure him. Her medicines only made
matters worse, for the king rapidly sank under her
treatment.
v.— LADY JANE GREY.
After the death of Edward YI., his two half-sis-
ter's, Mary and Elizabeth, had the best claim to the
crown. But as Mary, the eldest of them, was a
Catholic, some thought it was dangerous that she
should succeed to the throne. We have seen that
it Avas the scheme of the Duke of JS^orthumberland
to prevent her accession by conferring the crown on
J^ady Jane Grey.
Lady Jane was a granddaughter of a sister of
Henry YIIL, and had, shortly before Edward's
deatli, been married to Lord Guilford Dudley, son
of the Duke of Northumberland. Northumberland
bad formed the ambitious project to secure the
crown for his own family ; hence the plot he had
formed for placing Lady Jane on the throne.
Lady Jane Grey herself was little more than a
364 STOBIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
girl, and had taken no part in the scheme by which
she was raised to the throne. So innocent, indeed,
was she of it that, when the duke sent to say she
must go to the Tower that she might be ready to
be proclaimed queen as soon as Edward died, she
thought the messenger spoke in jest.
Three days after Edward's death she was in-
formed by Northumberland that she was Queen of
England. Upon hearing this she covered her face
with her hands and fell fainting to the ground.
She was but sixteen at this time ; fond of study,
and alarmed at the high rank which she thus found
thrust upon her. Persuaded by her friends, she was
led to the Tower and proclaimed queen (1553).
When Mary heard of Lady Jane's proclamation
she at once withdrew into the eastern counties,
where many of the nobility and gentry hurried to
her standard. In a few days she had gathered an
army of 13,000 men. Northumberland marched out
of London against her with an army, but he soon
perceived that his cause was desperate. No sooner
had he left the capital than all the leading men
deserted him. In the market-place at Cambridge
Northumberland himself proclaimed Mary queen, in
the hope of saving his life by his speed}^ submission.
But it was of no avail, for he Avas soon arrested and
thrown into prison.
Lady Jane's father, the Duke of Suffolk, asked
his daughter to resign the crown, which she was
EDWARD VI.
365
most willing to do. IS'orthumberland in vain plead-
ed for his life, and met the fit reward of his ambi-
tion, being tried and executed soon afterwards.
After some delay. Lady Jane and her husband,
w^e shall see, underwent the same fate. All must
feel for the young lady who had been forced to as-
cend the throne for the short period of ten days, as
the instrument of her fatlier-in-law's ambition. She
met her own death with the greatest calmness.
Tying the kerchief round her eyes, she was then led
to the block, her last words being, " Lord, into thy
hands I commend my spirit."
Previous to her death she sent a most affection-
ate note to her father, which, together with one
written by her husband, is still preserved in the
British Museum.
BEHEADING BLOCK,
366 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
MARY.
1553-1558.
I.— MARY, QUEEN OF ENGLAND.
Mary, the new Queen of England, was, as we have
already learned, the daughter of Henry YIII., by
his first wife, Catharine of Aragon. When she as-
cended the throne, Mary was in the eastern coun-
ties surrounded by an army of 13,000 men, who
had gathered to her standard.
But her army never needed to draw sword, for
her title to the throne was everywhere acknowl-
edged. Attended by the nobles, the queen pro-
ceeded from JS'orfolk towards London. As soon as
she arrived at the Tower she freed from prison the
Duke of Norfolk, Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester,
and other leading Catholics. On the day of their
liberation eightpence was given to every poor house-
holder of London.
Mary was thirty-seven j^ears of age on her acces-
sion to the throne. Her life had for many years
been one of suffering, for after her mother's divorce
her father had either neglected her or used her
MARY. 367
cruelly. Her health, too, was bad. All these cir-
cumstances helped to make her reign a time of
gloom, which did not make her popular, as the
English always loved a merry monarch.
She was an earnest Catholic, whose chief aim it
was to bring the people of England back to the old
faith. Her cousin, Charles, Emperor of Germany,
whom she consulted in everything important, ad-
vised her to be cautious ; but Mary resolved to act
openly and without delay.
In the first Parliament, the laws by which Eng-
land had been separated from the old Church, in
the time of Henry YIII. and Edward, were re-
pealed. The old form of worship Avas restored ;
the clergy were forbidden to marry.
Many of the clergy, however, refused to accept
this change of religion, and were sent to prison.
Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury, and the bish-
ops Latimer and Kidley, were deprived of their of-
fices and sent to prison.
Mary also gave up the title of supreme head of
the Church, which had been assumed by her father
Henry. In this and other changes she had no diffi-
culty in gaining the support of the nobles and lead-
ing men. But it was given her on condition that
those who had obtained the lands of the Church
should not be disturbed in their possession. The
country in this way returned to the old Church.
Parliament next Avent on to revive the laws
368
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
against heresy. Protestants were not only 'thrown
into prison, but tried and burned for adhering to the
new faith.
II.— THE SPANISH MARRIAGE.
Before Mary had been a year on the throne she
announced her intention of marrying Philip II. of
Spain, son of the Emperor Charles V. The people
PHILIP II. OF SPAIN,
of England were much opposed to the match, be-
cause they feared that their country would become
only a province of Spain. They knew that it meant
MARY.
369
being allied with Spain in a continual struggle
against France. The Parliament also was opposed
to it ; and the Commons sent a deputation, headed
by the Speaker, praying her not to marry a for-
eigner.
This very opposition roused the old Tudor spirit
in Mary, and made her the more determined to car-
ry out her purpose. She even sent for the Spanish
ambassador to accompany her to her private chapel ;
and there, kneeling before the altar, she vowed to
God she would marry Philip, and no other man.
The match was so unpopular that a rebellion
broke out in three counties at the same time. But
24
370 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
it was only in Kent, where Sir Thomas Wyat was
leader, that the insurrection became serious.
He had undertaken to march on London, and to
seize the Tower, where Lady Jane Grey and her
husband were imprisoned. With a considerable
force he marched from Rochester to Deptford. In
the mean time Mary had addressed the London
citizens in the Guildhall, and won them to her side
by a clever speech.
Alluding to her intended marriage, she said : " If
I thought it would endanger any of you, my loving-
subjects, or the royal estate of this English realm,
I would never consetit thereto, nor marry while I
lived. On the word of a queen I assure you, that
if this marriage appear not before the high court
of Parliament, nobility, and Commons, for the ben-
efit of the whole realm, then I will abstain, not only
from this, but from any other."
Then, referring to the approaching forces of Wyat,
she concluded : " Good citizens, pluck up your hearts.
Like true men stand fast with your lawful sover-
eign against these rebels, and fear them not ; for I
do not, I assure you. I leave with you my Lord
Howard and my lord treasurer to assist my lord
mayor in the safeguard of the city from spoil and
sack, which is the only aim of the rebellious crew."
The rebellious forces were defeated and its leaders
executed. Lady Jane Grey and her husband shared
in their fate. The Princess Elizabeth, sister of Marv,
MARY. 371
was said to be concerned in it ; but, fortunately for
her, no satisfactory proofs could be produced.
The queen's marriage then took place in Win-
chester Cathedral, but it prov^ecl an unhappy union.
Philip treated his wife with coldness ; after a year's
residence in England he left her, and she scarcely
ever saw him again.
III.— THOMAS CRANMER.
We have seen that the great aim of Mary's reign
was to lead England back to the old faith ; the queen
did not shrink from Jiarsh measures in trying to gain
her wish.
Since the beginning of the reign the leading Prot-
estants — Cranmer, Latimer, and Ridley — had lain in
prison. Mary now resolved to put them to death
for adhering to the Reformation. In October, 1555,
Ridley and Latimer were burned at Oxford. As
they were chaining Latimer to the stake, he ex-
claimed to his companion : " Be of good cheer, Mas-
ter Ridley, and play the man; we shall this day
light such a candle, by God's grace, in England, as
I trust shall never be put out."
But the man who had been most active in estab-
lishing the Reformation, and who had now specially
to endure the anger of the queen, was Cranmer.
372 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Archbishop of Canterbury. Thomas Cranmer was
born in the county of Nottingham, in 1489. He
studied at Cambridge, and Uved a quiet hfe there,
till the question of King Henry's divorce arose to
disturb the minds of men.
Cranmer's advice on that question greatly pleased
Henry, who raised him to various high offices. In
1533 he was appointed Archbishop of Canterbury.
Contrary to the rules of the Catholic Church, Cran-
mer had already married.
In most of the religious changes introduced by
Henry he found a willing servant in Cranmer. The
archbishop was, indeed, a Protestant, and would
have gone much further than the king, but for the
most part he was content to follow him, and to assist
him in his measures. He was actiVe, also, in urging
on the translation of the Bible, and in drawing up
a prayer-book.
When Edward ascended the throne, Cranmer had
greater opportunity for carrying out his own views.
He meddled little with the ordinary affairs of State,
but he was foremost in establishing the Reforma-
tion during the reign of the youthful king.
Mary now resolved to punish him for his offences
against the old faith. He was removed from the
Tower to the prison at Oxford ; and in that city was
tried for heresy. From the prison windows he wit-
nessed the martyrdom of Ridley and Latimer. He
was himself condemned to die, but in the hope of
MARY. 373
saving his life he several times signed a paper re-
nouncing the Protestant faith.
Nevertheless it was decided that Cranmer should
be burned to death, and he now recovered his cour-
age. With a cheerful countenance he hastened to
the stake, and when the fire was lighted, put his
right hand into the flame, and kept it there, crying :
" This hath offended ! Oh this unworthy hand !"
It was his rio^ht hand, with which he had sio^ned the
papers renouncing the Protestant faith. So died
Archbishop Cranmer (1556). During the reign of
Mary nearly three hundred people were put to death
for adhering to the Protestant faith.
IV.— THE LOSS OF CALAIS.
For more than two hundred years had the town
of Calais been in possession of the English. So sure
were they of retaining it, that over its gates these
words might have been read :
"Then shall the Frenchmen Calais win,
When iron and lead like cork shall swim."
Without waiting for the time when iron and lead
should swim, the French people had long sought
opportunity to retake their own town ; and that
opportunity came during the reign of Mary.
374 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The Englisli were engaged in a war with France,
whicli had been undertaken to please Phihp, the
husband of Mary. The French had been defeated
at St. Quentin, in the north of France. The Duke
of Guise, who had been recalled from Italy to take
the command of the French forces, waited until the
middle of winter, and then made a sudden and un-
expected attack upon Calais.
Kever were the English worse prepared. The de-
fences of the place had been much neglected during
the reigns of Edward and Mary. The English Gov-
ernment had been warned of this many times, but
had neglected the warning. Lord Wentworth, the
governor, foreseeing what might happen, had also
sent for help, but no notice was taken of his request.
When Philip heard of the march of Guise towards
Calais he offered to relieve the place with Spanish
troops. His offer was declined, because the English
thought if he once had possession of the town he
would never give it up again.
The town was defended by two forts and a cas-
tle. In two days Guise had possession of the forts.
Wentworth, knowing that the castle could not be
held, undermined parts of it, and laid a train of
gunpowder that the French army and the castle
should all be blown up together.
But the train was badly laid, and the French Avere
favored by a fortunate accident ; for in crossing
the ditch to reach the castle the water drenched
MARY. 375
their clothes, and dripping off, it so moistened the
gunpowder that it could not explode. Thus, when
the order was given to fire the train, no explosion
followed.
The little garrison made a vigorous defence, but
was obliged to yield, upon conditions offered by the
French. All arms, ammunition, and victuals had to
be given up : the governor and fifty others had to
remain as prisoners ; the lives of the inhabitants
were spared, but all money, plate, and jewels were
forfeited.
Thus was Calais lost after being held by England
for two hundred and ten years (1558). The nation
was in a rage ; Mary felt the loss keenly. She is
reported to have said : " When I die, you will find
the word Calais written on my heart."
The reign of Mary thus came to an end in gloom
and misfortune. Her health grew worse and worse,
and her spirits sank, till at last she died, after ruling
for five years. She was a sincere and courageous
woman, kind to the servants of her household, and
charitable to the poor.
376 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ELIZABETH.
1558-1603.
T._OUTLINE OF ELIZABETH'S REIGN^.
Queen Elizabeth ascended the throne in 1558,
and ruled for forty -five years. Her reign was one
of the longest and most glorious in the history of
England.
The first care of the new queen and her counsel-
lors was to settle the religion of the country. The
Protestant form of religion was established at the
beginning of her reign, and it has ever since contin-
ued to be the faith of the country. It was accepted
by the majority of the people, but many clung to
the old belief. There were some, also, who thought
the Keformation had not gone far enough. In the
course of time these men became powerful, and were
called Puritans, because they desired a purer form
of worship.
All through her reign Elizabeth had great diffi-
culties with France and Spain. As we shall see in
future chapters, Mary of Scotland was for a short
time Queen of France, and laid claim also to the
ELIZABETH. 377
crown of England. For many years Mary was a
prisoner in England, and even then proved to be a
source of danger to Elizabeth. She was at length
executed at Fotheringay Castle in 1587.
Philip, King of Spain, was even more dangerous
to Elizabeth. Philip was at that time the most pow-
erful monarch in the Avorld, and he had made it the
task of his life to put down the Protestant religion.
He was angry, also, because Drake and other great
sea-captains of Elizabeth attacked the Spanish ships
and Spanish colonies in America. Philip in 1588
therefore sent a grand fleet, called the Invincible
Armada, to conquer England, but it Avas completely
beaten. The defeat of the Armada was the most
glorious deed in the reign of Elizabeth.
During her reign Elizabeth from time to time
gave help to the Protestants of France. The mas-
sacre of St. Bartholomew at Paris in 1572 excited
much horror in England. She also sent an army to
assist the Dutch in their revolt against Philip of
Spain. In this way the Queen of England came to
be regarded as the champion of the Protestant
religion.
After the defeat of the Armada, Elizabeth had
little to fear from her enemies on the Continent.
Her captains still continued to attack Spain, and
England now took rank as the leading sea-power.
Towards the end of her reign Ireland was at last
completely subdued.
378 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The age of Elizabeth is, perhaps, the most glorious
time in English history. During her reign lived
great statesmen, sea-heroes, and poets, whose fame
has never been surpassed. First among them v^as
William Shakespeare, the greatest poet the world
has ever seen.
IT.— THE NEW QUEEN.
The new queen, Elizabeth, was daughter of Henry
YIII. and of his second wife, Anne Boleyn, She
was one of the greatest sovereigns that ever ruled
over England. At the beginning of her reign she
found the country full of misery, and ready for re-
bellion ; while abroad th erulers of Europe thought
she was too weak to stand without the help of either
France or Spain. Before the close of the reign Eng-
land had become united, loyal, and prosperous, and
held her place as one of the strongest countries in
the world.
Much of this wonderful progress was due to wise
counsellors and brave soldiers who helped Elizabeth,
but the guiding spirit was certainly the brave queen
herself. The people knew this, and were wise in
loving her, while in her heart she placed England
above all earthly things.
On the death of Mary, Elizabeth was at once ac-
knowledged Queen of Enghand in both Houses of
ELIZABETH.
380 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Parliament, which resounded with the shouts, " God
save Queen Elizabeth, and long and happy may she
reign !" There was great rejoicing everywhere.
The bells of all the churches were set rinHno^. Ta-
bles were spread in the streets, where was plentiful
eating, drinking, and making merry.
The new queen was twenty -five years of age.
She had suffered a great deal during her youth, and
her very life had been in danger during the reign
of her sister Mary. When the news came of her
peaceful accession to the throne, she fell upon her
knees, crying out, " It is the Lord's doing, and it is
marvellous in our eyes." These words were stamp-
ed on all the gold coins of her reign.
All her life she had the art of winning the favor
of the common people by her gracious looks and
cheerful words. She had a noble bearing, a smiling
face, and a ready wit which charmed every one.
She liked to have as her companions handsome and
wntty courtiers who could flatter and amuse her.
She was, moreover, very fond of splendor, and often
made grand processions through the country, where
she was entertained by her great nobles. The queen
took care that the people saw her enjoyments and
her brilliant court. In this, again, she was acting
wisely. It all helped to cheer her subjects, and to
prevent them from being too much disheartened at
the many dangers which threatened the country.
ELIZABETH. 381
TIL— HOW ELIZABETH RULED AT HOME.
After her crowning in Westminster Abbey, the
first question that claimed the attention of the queen
was that of rehgion. Elizabetli always disliked
very decided opinions on this subject, and at the
beginning of her reign took care not to offend the
Catholics by too openly siding with the Protestants.
Yet there was now a strong feeling among the
people in favor of the Protestant faith, and before
long Elizabeth expressed her belief in it. In her
first Parliament the Church of England was estab-
lished in its present form. The authority of the
pope was set aside, and Elizabeth was declared su-
preme head of the Church.
The Book of Common Prayer in the English
tongue was ordered to be used in the churches.
The articles of religion, which in King Edward's
time had been forty-two in number, were reduced
to thirty -nine. All the bishops and clergy who re-
fused to agree to this settlement of religion were de-
prived of their offices. Moreover, a law was passed
which forbade men using any form of worship ex-
cept that appointed in the Church of England ; and
those who absented themselves from the Protestant
Church as established by law Avere subject to a fine.
Another great difficulty with which Elizabeth had
to deal was the poverty and wretchedness of many
382 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
of her subjects. Thousands could find nothing to
do ; everything was dear, and even those who had
work found it very hard to five. The misery led to
great disorder.
Crowds of ruined, or, as they were called, " bro-
ken " men, were ready to join any rebellion. Hosts
of "sturdy beggars," too, swarmed on the roads,
and even stripped the travellers Avho fell into their
hands ; and bands of robbers held whole counties in
terror. In the reigns of Edward and Mary these
unhappy outlaws had been more than once tram-
pled down with cruel severity.
Elizabeth and her Parliament tried a better plan.
They improved the laws, and sought to bring the
country into a settled and peaceful condition. In
this way disorder gradually died out, while the wise
government of Elizabeth led to a great increase of
trade, commerce, and manufactures. The country
thus became very wealthy, and none needed to be
without work.
We see, then, how much this reign did for Eng-
land at home. From being divided and ready for
rebellion, the country became united, loyal, and pros-
perous; from being full of disorder and violence,
it grew quiet and peaceful; and from being poor
and wretched, the land became so joyous that all
men called it " Merry England."
In one respect Elizabeth did not show any incli-
nation to listen to the advice of her Parliament.
ELIZABETH. 383
They sent some of their number to her, praying her
to marry, that the nation might be provided with
heirs to the throne. She gave them a very doubt-
ful answer, at the same time hinting that she did
not desire their interference in such a matter.
"For me," she said, "it shall be sufficient that a
marble stone declare that a queen, having reigned
such a time, lived and died a virgin."
IV.— ELIZABETH'S ADVISERS.
We have already seen that Elizabeth chose with
wonderful skill wise counsellors to advise her. These
men formed her council, and most of them sought
not their own benefit, but the public good.
Of these ministers the greatest was Sir William
Cecil, who became Lord Burleigh. He was very
cautious and far-seeing, and Elizabeth trusted him
as long as he lived. As he did more than any other
man in guiding the queen, a fuller account of his
life will be given in the next chapter. The poet
Spenser truly wrote of him as the man
" On whose miglity shoulders most doth rest
The burden of this kingdom's government."
Next to Cecil, and his chief helper, was his broth-
er-in-law, Sir Nicholas Bacon, the Lord Keeper.
384 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
He was a very upright man. His aim was always
to choose an honorable course, and to follow it
steadfastly, without seeking to get the better of
others by cunning. He was thus very different
from his leader, Cecil, who was rather prudent and
calculating than straightforward. Ehzabeth's clev-
erness was shown in choosing these two men ; they
were close friends, and yet the one supplied exactly
the qualities which the other lacked.
Sir Nicholas was the father of the great philoso-
pher. Lord Francis Bacon, and his love of books had
much to do in directing the mind of his son to study.
That son has been called the "Father of Modern
Science." How interesting it is to find that in the
garden of his father's house was built a kind of
Temple of Learning. On the walls were painted
figures representing the different sciences, each sur-
rounded by the portraits of the men most celebrated
for their knowledge of them.
Another of Elizabeth's statesmen was her famous
secretary, Sir Francis Walsingham. He was par-
ticularly skilled in foreign affairs. Accordingly, he
was frequently sent as ambassador to such countries
as France, the Netherlands, and Scotland.
"Walsingham was very silent in his way of work-
ing, and had many secret agents and spies, both at
home and abroad. Thus he Avas able to track all
the plots which in one part of her reign were made
against the life of Elizabeth. He was also the first
ELIZABETH.
385
to find sure proof that Philip was preparing his
fleet for the conquest of England.
In his private life Walsinghani was a. very good
and religious man. He was so devoted to his queen
-and country that he spent all his fortune in their
service. Elizabeth might have been more grateful
to him. He certainly gave everything he had to
save her life and throne ; yet she allowed him to die
so poor that he had to be secretly buried, lest his
creditors should arrest his body.
These were the chief of Elizabeth's counsellors.
Her plan was to listen to the advice of each at the
council table, asking questions, thinking over the
answers ; and finally, to decide for herself what was
to 'be done. Thus, in the truest sense, these men
were her advisers ; she herself was the actual ruler
of England.
v.— WILLLVM CECIL.
This famous statesman was born at Bourne, in
Lincolnshire, in the year 1520. His father was an
ofiicer of the court under Henry YIII. After be-
ing educated at the grammar-schools of Grantham
and Stamford, he was sent to the University of Cam-
bridge, w^here he applied himself most diligently to
his studies.
His introduction to King Henry was curious.
386 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Being on a visit to his fatlier at court, he happened
to go into the presence-chamber, where were two
Irish priests. He entered into an argument with
them in Latin, and so thoroughly beat them that
they lost their temper. The king was informed of
the matter. lie expressed a wish to see the young
stranger, and was so pleased with his manners and
ability as to promise him the first suitable place at
court that should be vacant.
B\^ marriage he became connected with two of
the most learned men of the age. His first wife
was the sister of Sir John Cheke, a professor of the
University of Cambridge ; spoken of by Milton as
"Sir John Cheke,
Who taughtest Cambridge and King Edward Greek."
Upon her death he married the daughter of another
tutor of Edward YI., Sir Anthony Cooke.
After Edward came to the throne, Cecil rose
rapidly by the favor of Lord Protector Somerset.
When Somerset invaded Scotland in 1547, Cecil ac-
companied him. In the battle of Pinkie whicli fol-
lowed he narrowly escaped losing his life. He was
in a direct line with a cannon as it was fired, but a
friend pushed him out of tlie way just in time. The
arm of the friend was shattered with the ball which
otherwise would have passed right through the
body of Cecil.
On the fall of the Protector Somerset, in 1549,
ELIZABETH. 387
Cecil was sent to the Tower. But as there was no
serious charge against him, and he had shown great
abihty, he was soon released, and was taken into
the favor of Somerset's great rival, I^Torthumberland.
He was made Secretary of State and a member of
the privy council. From that time he gave all his
attention to the duties of government, and this made
him a valuable adviser in more than one reign.
As he refused to take the side of Lady Jane Grey
on the death of Edward, he was favorably regarded
by Mary. Like many other leading Englishmen of
that time, he changed his faith, and returned to
Catholicism, but he always gave his support to
moderate measures.
He guided Elizabeth wisely before she came to
the throne; and on her accession he was the first
person sworn as a member of the council. He was
then appointed Secretary of State, and continued
to be her chief minister as long as he lived. In
1571 he was made Lord Burleigh, by which name
he is best known. While Elizabeth often showed a
very unwise liking for favorites like the Earl of
Leicester, she followed the advice of Cecil in the
important acts of her reign.
Burleigh's enemies accused him of being selfish.
This was unjust, and sprang from their own jeal-
ousy. He was certainly a most affectionate hus-
band. He was especially gentle to children, and
took the fondest interest in the well-being of his
388 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
family. He died in his seventy -eighth year, and
was succeeded as Elizabeth's chief adviser by his
son, Eobert Cecil, afterwards Earl of Salisbury.
VI.— LEICESTER.
Lord Kobert Dudley, afterwards Earl of Leices-
ter, was born about the year 1532. He was the
younger brother of Lord Guilford Dudley, the hus-
band of the unfortunate Lady Jane Grey. He was
the most celebrated of the brilliant courtiers whom
the queen delighted to see round her, and her chief
favorite. It has been said, indeed, that he was the
only man whom she ever deeply loved.
This Dudley was tall and handsome. He dressed
finely, was intelligent and well educated, had great
literary taste, and could talk very pleasantl}^ Be-
sides, Elizabeth had known him from her girlhood,
they were nearly of the same age, and when she
became queen she welcomed him as an old play-
fellow.
When he saw that she still retained her old liking
for him, Dudley began to hope she would make him
her husband. He was already married, but the ob-
stacle was soon removed ; for his unhappy wife.
Amy Eobsart, died in 1560 at Cumnor Hall, in Berk-
shire, in a very terrible way. Her servants had all
ELIZABETH. 389
gone to Abingdon Fair, and on their return they
found their mistress lying dead at the foot of a
staircase. Many beheved that the ambitious Dud-
ley had caused her to be slain. Most likely she had
thrown herself over the stair, in despair at the loss
of her husband's love.
Here is what an old ballad says about the scene
of her death :
" And in that manor now no more
Is cheerful feast and sprightly ball,
For ever since that dreary hour
Have spirits haunted Cumnor Hall.
" The village maids, with fearful glance,
Avoid the ancient moss-grown wall ;
Nor ever lead the merry dance
Among the groves of Cumnor Hall.
" Full many a traveller oft hath sighed
And pensive wept the lady's fall,
As wandering onwards they've espied
The haunted towers of Cumnor Hall."
After thi^ Elizabeth began to show extraordinary
affection for Dudley. She gave him great estates ;
and we can hardly doubt that she at first purposed
to marry him, but reluctantly gave up her inten-
tion. He began to be very proud, and wanted to
take the place of her wise counsellor, Cecil. She
saw, too, that many of her noblest subjects would
be bitterly angry if she made her favorite king.
Even after she had made up her mind she kept
390 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
her liking for Dudley. Thus, in 1563, she made him
Earl of Leicester ; and, twelve years afterwards, we
find her at his castle of Kenilworth, enjoying for
nineteen days a splendid entertainment given by
him in her honor. It was Leicester, too, that she
sent in 1585 at the head of an army to help the
Netherlands against Phihp of Spain. He had, how-
ever, no skill as a general, and the expedition failed.
He died in 1588.
In Leicester's case Elizabeth made her one great
mistake in the choice of men. Her affection for
him made her overrate his powers ; for he was the
only member of her council who was unfitted to
give wise advice, and the only one of her command-
ers who had no military skill.
VII.— SIR PHILIP SIDNEY.
The expedition to the Netherlands under Leices-
ter saw the death of Sir Philip Sidney, perhaps the
noblest man of all that time. He was distinguished
in many ways, for he was brave in battle, a witty
courtier, and yet a wise counsellor. The man who
knew him best^ says that he was a spotless friend,
a matchless man whose virtues shined.
* Sir Fulke Greville, afterwards Lord Brooke, his most inti-
mate friend and biographer.
ELIZABETH. 391
Born in 1554, at Penshurst, in Kent, he was one of
those who grew to manhood under Ehzabeth. Af-
ter being educated at Shrewsbury and Oxford, he
set out at the age of eighteen for three years of
European travel, visiting many countries of the
Continent. He was in Paris on tlie night of the
massacre of St. Bartholomew, when he had to be
sheltered along with other Englishmen in the house
of Walsingham, who was then Elizabeth's ambas-
sador.
On his return to England in 1575, he was intro-
duced to the queen by his uncle, Leicester. Eliza-
beth quickly saw that the handsome young trav-
eller was more than a mere courtier, and sent him,
when only twenty-three years old, on an embassy
to the Emperor of Germany, Pudolf II. He dis-
pleased her, however, in 1580, by writing a noble
letter against her proposed marriage with the Duke
of Anjou, an unworthy French prince.
He accordingly withdrew from court, and spent a
quiet year with his beautiful and clever sister, the
Countess of Pembroke. They loved one another
very much, and she must have been like him, for
the great poet Spenser wrote after his death that
his goodl}^ image lived in her face. To amuse her
he wrote a beautiful romance called Arcadia, a
book full of pure and noble thoughts.
Elizabeth soon forgave him for -his rash letter,
and he returned to court in 1581. She knighted
392 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
him, and in 15 S3 he made a happy marriage with
Frances, the daughter of Walsingham.
Ehzabeth's command stopped him from sailing
with Drake in 1585 to attack the Spaniards in Amer-
ica, and in the next year he met his death. It
was in a desperate encounter at the siege of Zut-
phen. Five hundred Enghsh horsemen were op-
posed to three thousand of the best cavalry of Spain,
helped by pikemen and musketeers placed along
all the hedges. The English fought with splendid
courage. Three times they cut their way right
through the Spaniards. In the third charge a mus-
ket-ball shattered Sidney's thigh. He wished to re-
main in the fight, but was forced to ride slowly
back to the camp.
A beautiful deed was done by him in that sad
ride, the story of which is best told in the words of
his own dearest friend. " Passing along by the rest
of the army where his uncle, the general, was, and
being thirsty with excess of bleeding, he called for
some drink, which was presently brought him; but
as he was putting the bottle to his mouth, he saw a
poor soldier carried along, who had eaten his last at
the same feast, ghastly casting up his eyes at the
bottle, which Sir Philip perceiving, took it from his
head before he drank, and delivered it to the poor
man with these words, ' Thy necessity is greater than
mine.' " The hero died from his wound, mourned
as no other man was in all that age.
ELIZABETH.
393
VIII.— SIR PHILIP SIDNEY AT ZUTPHEN.
'Tvvas on the field of Zutplien ;
The battle's din was o'er,
And bold and gallant foemen
Had fallen to rise no more.
Just then with lessening radiance
Streamed the pale light of day
O'er the sad place, where side by side
Victor and vanquished lay.
Among the dead and d3nng
Was many a noble face,
Which told of gentle ancestry,
And spoke of inbred grace.
But 'midst them all a face there shone
Pre-eminently bright,
A face that almost seemed endued
With more than earthly light;
A face which e'en to look upon
Eeflected goodness gave.
And left a sense of happiness.
It was so true and brave.
394 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
It was the face of such a man
As you shall rarely see ;
Of all Queen Bess's brilliant train,
The courtliest knight was he.
But sore he had been wounded :
When hardly yet begun,
His noble life was ebbing fast,
His glorious work was done.
And, as he rode in agony,
A deep cry from him burst :
" Oh, for one drop of water,
To quench this raghig thirst!"
With willing steps and loving hearts,
They bring it him in haste;
See! with what eagerness he longs
The cooling draught to taste!
But, as in very act to drink.
He hears a stifled moan
From a poor soldier lying near.
And dying all alone.
Without one least complaining word.
Without one single sigh,
He yields the cup ; he simply says :
"ZT^ needs it more than I."
ELIZABETH. 395
IX.— MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS, IX FRANCE.
Shortly before Elizabeth's accession to the throne
of England, Mary, Queen of Scots, had been mar-
ried to the Dauphin of France. As this beautiful
but unfortunate queen played an important part in
the reign of Elizabeth, we must give a brief account
of her life.
Mary was the daughter of James Y. of Scotland,
who died, as we have seen, soon after the defeat of
his troops at Solway Moss. He was succeeded by
his daughter Mary, who was a baby only seven days
old. Her mother was Mary of Guise, a lady of a
distinguished French family.
It had been the object of Henry YIIL to unite
the two kingdoms of England and Scotland by the
marriage of his son Edward to the infant queen,
when she grew old enough ; and he obtained an
agreement to that effect. The Scottish Parliament
set aside this treaty of marriage, and this led to a
long war between the two countries.
After the battle of Pinkie, when Mary was Q^ve
years of age, the Scots sent her to France for safe-
ty, and also to complete her education. She was
soon afterwards promised in marriage to the eldest
son of Henry II., King of France ; and the marriage
took place in 1558, when she was about sixteen
years old.
396
STOKIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS,
Prompted by the Guise family and other support-
ers, she had called herself " Queen of Scotland and
England." When married, she assumed, with her
husband, the arms of England, and claimed its throne.
To understand this, we must remember that she
was the granddaughter of Margaret, who was daugh-
ter of Henry VIL, and sister of Henry YIIT. Her
ELIZABETH. 397
friends had persuaded her that she was the true
heir to the throne of England, because (as they af-
firmed) Henry's marriage with Anne Boleyn, Eliz-
abeth's mother, was unlawful. We can easily see
how this claim would be regarded by Elizabeth, and
as Mary continued to advance it, we do not wonder
that the two cousins were never really friends.
On the death of his father, in 1559, the dauphin
ascended the throne of France ; and Mary became
Queen of France as well as Scotland. But she en-
joyed this distinction only seventeen months ; Fran-
cis died in December of the following year, leaving
her a widow at the age of eighteen. The Scottish
Parliament now pressed her to return to Scotland
and rule over her own people. She was very un-
willing to leave the fair country where she had
lived from her childhood. But the time came when
she must at last set sail for Scotland. She kept her
eyes fixed upon the shores of France as long as pos-
sible, and when at last they faded from her sight,
she cried, " Farewell, beloved France, farewell ; I
shall never see thee more !"
Now Queen Ehzabeth would not permit her to
travel through England, and had even sent out some
ships to prevent her landing in Scotland. Just,
however, as she neared the mouth of the river
Forth a fog hid the ship from the English vessels,
and she landed at Leith amid the rejoicings of the
Scottish people.
398 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
X— MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS, IX SCOTLAND.
•
Mary landed in Scotland about eight months
after the death of her husband. During her absence
of twelve or thirteen years many changes had taken
place in the country. The reformed religion had
been established; but the Catholics were in hopes
of regaining their position under the young queen.
Mary at first displayed great cleverness in the diffi-
cult position which she now held. She favored the
Catholics, and yet intrusted most of the State affairs
to Protestant leaders. She was anxious, also, to be
friendly with Elizabeth. For about four years her
reign in Scotland was peaceful and even prosperous.
In 1565 Marv married Lord Darn ley, w^ho was
eldest son of the Earl of Lennox, and, next to Mary,
the nearest heir to the English throne. Lord Darn-
ley was descended from Henry YIL, and cousin to
Mary. On account of their near relationship and
their claim to the English crown, this marriage was
highly displeasing to Elizabeth.
Darnley, wdio was a weak and foolish man, soon
quarrelled with his young wife, because of her
friendship with David Rizzio, her secretary. Rizzio
was a skilled musician, and spoke French fluently,
for which accomplishments Mary had chosen him ;
but he was insolent to the Scotch nobles, and much
disliked by them. When Darnley got jealous, some
ELIZABETH. 399
of these nobles were only too ready to lend their as-
sistance in getting rid of him.
One evening, when Mary was sitting with Rizzio
at supper in Holyrood Palace, Darnley, followed by
Lord Ruthven and some others, entered the room.
Their design was soon manifest : Rizzio attempted
to hide behind the queen, and she tried to save him ;
but they tore him away, dragged him to the door,
stabbed him in fifty-six places, and threw his dead
body down-stairs.
From that time Mary lost all love and respect for
her husband. He was not present when their in-
fant son was baptized a few months afterwards, but
when he fell sick she went to Glasgow to nurse
him. He was removed to Edinburgh, and placed in.
a solitary house called Kirh of Field.
One morning an explosion at the Kirk of Field
startled the people, who, Avhen they went to the
scene of the accident, found the house blown up
and Darnley lying dead at some distance from the
ruins. It was too far off to have been blown by the
explosion ; besides, no bones were broken, the body
not being even bruised.
The Earl of Bothwell, one of Mary's favorites,
was accused of the murder; and even Mary was
suspected. Bothwell was brought to trial, but ac-
quitted, because no one dared to appear against
him. About a month after the affair Mary was
married to Bothwell.
4:00
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The nobles now joined together against Mary to
protect the infant prince, and to punish the murder-
ers of Darnley, Avho had received the title of king.
The queen's forces were dispersed at Carberry Hill,
near Edinburgh. Mary surrendered, and was sent
as a prisoner to Lochleven Castle. There she was
either persuaded or forced to resign her crown in
favor of her son ; her half-brother, the Earl of Mur-
ray, being appointed regent during the young king's
minority.
In May, 1568, she escaped, and many nobles join-
ing her, an army of some six thousand men was
F
LOCHLEVEN CASTLE.
ELIZABETH. 401
soon raised in her favor. Defeated by Murray near
Glasgow, Mary crossed the Borders and entered
Carlisle. Elizabeth's counsellors advised her not to
allow Mary to take up her residence in England,
nor even to see her, until she had cleared herself of
having to do with Darnley's death, and other crimes.
From Carlisle she vv^as removed to Bolton Castle, in
Yorkshire, for safety.
XL— MARY, QUEEX OF SCOTS, IN ENGLAND.
For nearly nineteen years Mary w^as a prisoner in
England. It is not necessary to dwell upon the de-
tails of the long, sad, weary years of this unfortu-
nate queen. Her very presence in that country was
a source of danger and trouble to all concerned.
Many of her friends were plotting to restore her,
and these plots were always found out and pun-
ished.
Early in her imprisonment a marriage was pro-
jected between her and the Duke of Norfolk. This
was in itself very distasteful to Elizabeth. But an
insurrection was raised in Mary's favor by those of
her supporters in England, who thought of her only
as a beautiful and unfortunate woman. The rebel-
lion was put down, and the Duke of Norfolk was
beheaded.
2t)
402 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Poor Mary ! she had a dark life. Some French
poetry written by her own hand while a prisoner in
Fotheringay Castle is still preserved. Translated, it
reads :
"Alas! what am I? and in what estate?
A wretched corse bereaved of its heart;
An empty shadow, lost, unfortunate :
To die, is now in life my only part.
Foes to my greatness, let your envy rest,
In me no taste for grandeur now is found;
Consumed by grief, with heavy ills oppressed.
Your wishes and desires will soon be crowned;
And you, my friends, who still have held me dear.
Bethink you that when health and heart are fled,
And every hope of future good is dead,
'Tis time to wish our sorrows ended here;
And that this punishment on earth is given.
That my pure soul may rise to endless bliss in heaven."
In 1585 a plot w^as formed to kill Elizabeth and
set Mary at liberty. It was found out, as others
had been, and its leaders were put to death. Mary
was accused of having a share in it, and brought to
trial. She confessed that she had laid plans for her
own deliverance, which, as a sovereign, she had a
right to do ; but she stoutly, and to the last, denied
any share in a plot against her cousin's life.
She was, however, condemned to be executed
(1587). When the Earl of Shrewsbury conveyed
the news, she met it bravely. Her last night she
spent in prayer and writing letters. On the fatal
morning, when her trusted steward. Sir Andrew Mel-
ELIZABETH. 403
ville, with streaming eyes, cried, '' Ah, madam, was
ever man the bearer of such woful news as I must
carry to Scotland 1" she replied, calmly, " Kejoice,
rejoice, my faithful servant, that my troubles are
about to end.
She retained her cheerfulness and courage to the
very last, and repeated aloud prayers in Latin and
French. When the axe severed her beautiful head
from the body, the Dean of Peterborough exclaim-
ed : " So perish all the enemies of Queen Elizabeth !"
but it is said that only one voice responded, "Amen!"
XII.— PHILIP OF SPAIX.
Philip, King of Spain, had long been preparing to
invade England. It was this Phihp who had been
husband to Mary, the Catholic Queen of England,
As we have seen, he was the most powerful mon-
arch of his time, for he ruled not only over Spain,
but over a great part of Italy, and over the country
which is now called Belgium.
He was ruler, too, of the vast regions of America
Avhich had been discovered by Columbus, and from
them he drew great treasures of gold and silver.
He had large fleets ; his generals were the ablest of
that time, and his soldiers were brave and well
trained to war.
404: STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Philip had many reasons for attempting an inva-
sion. At the beginning of his reign Elizabeth had
refused to marry him, and the English queen had
assisted his revolted subjects in the Netherlands.
Sir Francis Drake and other English captains had
attacked the Spanish colonies in America, and had
seized the ships which brought to Spain the treas-
ures of Mexico and Peru.
Above all, Philip regarded himself as the cham-
pion of the Catholic faith. He had an ardent desire
to crush Protestantism, and to avenge the death of
Mary, Queen of Scots.
For years his vast dominions rang with the din
of preparation ; in the seaports of Spain and Italy
vast ships were being built, which would carry an
army for the conquest of England. Elizabeth could
for some time hardly believe that Philip would en-
gage in such a daring enterprise ; but the news of
the threatened invasion became at last so sure, that
no one could any longer doubt them. A great dan-
ger was at hand, which could be met only by the
united efforts of the English people. The heart of
the country was roused ; her bravest sons prepared
at once for the coming struggle, and steps were
taken to baffle the designs of Spain.
In 1587, accordingly, Drake was sent out to dis-
cover how far Philip had advanced in his prepara-
tions. That great sailor had already shown that an
Enghsh fleet could successfully attack the strongest
ELIZABETH. 405
of the Spanish settlements ; but most men believed
that it was hopeless to dream of doing anything
against Spain itself. Drake was now to show how
little truth there was in that notion.
He determined to do more than gather informa-
tion ; he was going to " singe the King of Spain's
beard," and a very good singeing he gave it. He
dashed into Cadiz harbor, where he burned or sank
thirty -three of the ships destined for the invasion of
England ; and after otherwise crippling the fleets of
Philip, he returned home in triumph.
This was the first attack made by any one on the
home dominions of Philip. It kept back the inva-
sion for a whole year; but it w^as even of greater
importance from the confidence it inspired in the
English. "Under a leader like Drake," they de-
clared, '' twelve of her majesty's ships are a match
for all the galleys of the King of Spain's dominions."
XIII— THE COMING ARMADA.
The attack of Drake only made Philip more re-
solved to carry out his purpose. Preparations which
would make the fleet the strongest and largest that
had ever appeared on the ocean were hurried on.
Men and arms were drawn from every part of the
vast dominions of Spain. Great sums were spent in
building ships and storing them with arms and pro-
406 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
visions. The army and navy had been largely re-
cruited ; and when at last everything Avas ready,
the expedition presented such a spectacle that the
Spaniards displayed a pardonable pride in naming
it the "Invincible Armada."
Never had such a sight been seen before as when
the people flocked to the hills to see the ten squad-
rons of this mighty fleet sail down the Tagus. In
addition to the squadrons of the Spanish fleet, there
were twelve Portuguese galleons, four galeasses of
l^aples, and four galleys of Portugal ; the last eight
enormous vessels being rowed by over two thousand
slaves.
In all there were 136 ships, mounted with 3165
pieces of cannon ; worked by 8746 mariners, besides
the slaves ; and carrying 21,600 soldiers ; for it was
an army that Philip brought over, as well as a fleet.
Among the soldiers there were about 2000 members
of the noblest families of Spain, w^ho had volunteered
their services in this great enterprise.
The Duke of Medina Sidonia was admiral of the
fleet. The Duke of Parma, in the Netherlands, com-
manded an army which was to assist in the con-
quest of England. It was the first duty of the fleet
to convey this army over to England's shores.
Upon receiving sailing orders, the ships moved on
with majestic pomp, steering their course for Cape
Finisterre. But w^hen they had nearly reached that
point a great storm arose, wiiich damaged many of
ELIZABETH. 407
the ships, and compelled them to put in to Corunna
for repairs. Report reached England that the mighty
fleet had been almost destroyed. Upon hearing this
the English commander. Lord Howard of Effingham,
sailed out to complete, as he thought, the destruc-
tion of the disabled fleet. Finding that the state of
things had been wrongly reported, he wisely return-
ed home to wait for the enemy.
On July 12, 1588, the fleet put out from Corunna,
and steered its course towards Ens^land. It was
sighted off the Lizard on the night of the 19th. We
are told that most of the Enghsh officers were at
the time playing a game of bowls on Plymouth Hoe,
and that Drake, Avho was among them, suggested
that they should finish their game, and then go and
beat the Spaniards.
Next day the Armada was seen approaching the
coast in the form of a crescent, and, as old histo-
rians tell us, a nobler or a more imposing sight was
never seen on the ocean. How England was pre-
pared to receive this gigantic foe must form the
subject of our next chapter.
XIV.— DEFEAT OF THE ARMADA.
The English fleet at that time numbered not more
than thirty-six ships. There was no standing army,
408 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the only forces consisting of about twenty thousand
raw recruits.
To all appearance, therefore, England was badly
prepared to resist the coming foe. But Englishmen
were not faint-hearted. They knew that such men
as Howard, Drake, Hawkins, and Frobisher would
give a good account of the enemy.
The heart of the country was stirred to its depths.
All classes forgot their religious differences in the
common danger that threatened them ; all were
ready to serve their country and their sovereign.
Merchants lent their ships ; the city of London
provided thirty ships and 10,000 men ; ploughmen,
miners, shepherds, fishermen, all gave up their ordi-
nary pursuits in their readiness to swell the ranks.
In fact, there was no corner of England,
From Eddystone to Berwick bouods,
From Lynn to Milford Bay,*
that was not preparing to meet the enemy. By the
time preparations were completed the ships num-
bered 191, the seamen 17,400, and a force of 130,000
men mustered on land. But what a small opposing
force it all seemed in the face of the enemy ! Only
four of the English ships were as large as the small-
est of the Spanish fleet !
But brave seamen were in command — stout hearts
were on board — and all were encouraged and inspir-
* Macaulay.
ELIZABETH. 409
ited by the queen, who rode down to Tilbury Fort,
and made a noble speech to the collected forces.
At length, on July 20, 1588, the Armada was seen
bearing towards Plymouth. Howard allowed it to
pass, so that the English ships might give chase to
it. AYhen the little English ships sailed after them,
the Spaniards looked down upon them from their
high decks, and thought it an easy matter to de-
stroy them all.
The English seamen soon saw that the advantage
was on their side. The huge galleons were too un-
wieldy to turn easily in the waters. Then, when
shots were fired, it was soon seen that the smallness
of the English ships was their safety ; for the fire of
the enemy passed clean over them, while that of the
English riddled the great Spanish hulls.
After an engagement off Portland, and another
off the Isle of Wight, the Armada was gradually
driven up the Channel. Being by this time in a
greatly disabled condition, the Spanish fleet cast
anchor in Calais Roads. Xext morning they are
seen hemmed in by a hundred and forty sail of the
English fleet. Seeing that a battle was inevitable,
they turned front. Drake and Hawkins, knowing
that the enemy held the stronger position, deter-
mined to confuse them.
For a time all is still. Then eight small vessels
are towed out from the English fleet and bear down
upon the Spaniards. As they near them a light
410
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY
bursts from each of the eight ; the tow-boats leave
them, and they drift in among the Armada. Ter-
rible scenes ensued; but conquest was complete.
Only eighty vessels of the Great Armada remained.
The Spaniards feared to pass through the Channel
THE "ark royal/' the ENGLISH FLAG-SHIP.
(From a rare old print.)
again, and so decided to take their course home round
Scotland and Ireland. Here they encountered ter-
rible storms. Several of their vessels were wrecked,
and only fifty -three of the "Invincible Armada"
ever reached Spain again. On the 24:th of Novem-
ber a national thanksgiving was held in St. Paul's
Cathedral, the queen being present in great state.
ELIZABETH. 411
XV.— ELIZABETH AT TILBURY.
Let them come, come nev^er so proudly,
O'er the green waves as giants ride ;
Silver clarions menacing loudly,
"All the Spains" on their banners wide;
High on deck of the gilded galleys,
Our light sailors they scorn below;
We will scatter them, plague, and shatter them,
Till their flag hauls down to their foe !
For our oath we swear.
By the name we bear.
By England's queen, and England free and fair;
Hers ever and hers still, come life, come death !
God save Ehzabeth !
Sidonia, Eecalde, and Leyva
Watch from their bulwarks in swarthy scorn,
Lords and princes by Philip's favor —
We by birthright are noble born !
Freemen born of the blood of freemen.
Sons of Cregy and Flodden are we!
We shall sunder them, fire and plunder them,
English boats on the English sea!
And our oath we swear.
By the name we bear,
By England's queen, and England free and fair ;
Hers ever and hers still, come life, come death !
God save Elizabeth !
4:1:;^ sroKiEii from kxglish uisioky.
Drake and Fivbislier, Hawkins and Howard,
Kaleigli, Caveudish, Cecil, and Bi\xike,
Hang like was^>s by the riag-slii[v> towei'ed,
Sting their way through the thrice-pikxl oak ;
Let them range their seven-mile eivseent.
Giant galleons, canvas Avide I
Oui*s will harry them, lKX\i\i. and carry them.
Plucking the plumes of the Spanish pride;
For our oath we swear.
By the name we bear.
By England's queen, and England f i*ee and fiiir ;
IIei*s over and hers still, come life, come death!
Goii siive Elizabeth I
Hath Goii risen in wrath and seattei'eii i
Have his tempests smote them in scorn I
Past the Orcades, dumb and tattei^eii,
'Mong sea-l>easts do they drift forlorn^
We were as lions hungry for battle;
God has made our battle his own!
God has scattereil them, sunk and shattered them
Give the glory to Him alone!
While our oath we swear.
By the name we bear.
By England's queen, and England 1 1\^ and fair ;
Hei-s ever and hei-s still, come life, come death !
God save Elizabeth!
Francis T. Piii^raee,
ELIZABETH. 413
XVI— SEA-HEROES OF ENGLAND.
In a previous chapter we read how Columbus dis-
covered America. The ships in which he sailed be-
longed to Spain, and to Spain belonged the vast
countries which he opened up in the Xew World.
About the same time Henry YII. sent out some
ships to explore the northern parts of the new con-
tinent, but for many years England did nothing in
those regions. Portugal was the only nation which
could be said to rival Spain in the discovery and
conquest of America.
In the reign of Elizabeth the men of England at
last awoke to the desire of explorine: and founding
colonies in the new lands. But they found that the
Avhole of America was already claimed by Spain
and Portugal.
These two nations disputed about the possession
of the lands newly discovered ; they had asked the
pope to decide the question, and the pope had di-
vided the vast territory between them. In 1580,
King Phihp of Spain had conquered Portugal, and
noAv the Spaniards maintained their right to all the
countries of the New World.
Spain would therefore not allow other nations to
have anything to do with the New World, but at-
tacked and destroyed all ships found trading in the
Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian oceans. To the Eng-
414 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
lish, and especially to their sailors, it seemed mon-
strous that any nation should claim for itself half
the world and the whole wide sea.
The Spaniards also treated their captives in a
most cruel manner. They hanged them as pirates,
or threw them into miserable dungeons, or burned
them at the stake. And they behaved still more
fearfully to the poor Indians, whole tribes of them
being exterminated. Knowing all this, the English
seamen hated the Spaniards as the enemies of their
country, of their religion, and of all mankind.
Thus began a long and bitter struggle, which on
both sides was carried on with great valor and cruel-
ty. On the English side fought some of the boldest
and bravest sailors that the world has ever seen.
Among these Drake takes the foremost place.
It w^as a time of adventure. Martin Frobisher
and John Davis explored the North Seas. Baffin
Ba}^ was named after another of those hardy sailors
of the time of Elizabeth. But no Englishman has
left a broader mark on the map of America than
Henry Hudson. A strait, a bay, a river, and a city
on its banks are called after him.
The name of John Hawkius is connected with a
less honorable work, for he was the first to com-
mence the slave trade, which consisted in stealing
negroes from the coast of Africa and selling them
like cattle in America. But at that time no one
considered it a disgrace.
SEA-FIGHT BETWEEN EiNGLISH AND SPANISH.
416 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
XYII.— SIR HUMPHREY GILBERT.
This famous Devonshire worthy was born in 1539.
He might be called the Father of English colonies,
for he was the first man to see that in America and
other newly-discovered lands those might settle who
found it difficult to live in their own country.
Like all Elizabethan heroes he was ready to do
first what his country most needed, and for ten
years he served his queen as a soldier ; but when-
ever he got safely back to his old hall at Compton,
he once more turned his thoughts abroad. English
merchants were then anxious to have a share in the
rich trade of the East Indies and Cathay — the lat-
ter meaning China and the islands south-east of
Asia. Now, the southward routes to these regions
were in the hands of Spain and Portugal, who
would not allow the ships of any other countries to
sail by them. Humphrey Gilbert's idea was that a
shorter passage might be found by sailing round the
north of America, and that it would be under Eng-
land's command.
He also believed that settlements could be made
in that direction in lands which the Spaniards had
never reached. Elizabeth therefore gave him pow-
ers to discover and colonize any lands in IN'orth
America unoccupied by any Christian ruler. Five
hundred gentlemen joined him ; and in 1578 they
ELIZABETH. 417
sailed from Plymouth in a fleet of eleven ships —
the first emigrants that ever left the English shores.
Unfortunately, the expedition fell in with some
treasure -ships; and it soon became evident that
most of his followers cared little about coloniziner
when they had a chance of Spanish gold. No
longer obeying their leader, they attacked the Span-
iards ; but were beaten off, so much damaged that
they had to sail back at once to England.
It was not till 1583 that Humphrey was able to
make another effort to carry out his plans. This
time he sailed to settle in Newfoundland, with but
five small sliips. EHzabeth had shrewdly said that
Gilbert had no good-luck at sea. It seemed to be
true ; for, two days after starting, fever broke out
in one of his ships, and the crew turned back with-
out even asking his permission. The rest reached
Newfoundland, indeed, and took possession of it in
the queen's name. But many of his men became
mutinous ; they wanted gold, said they hated the
barren shore and fogs of the colony, and demanded
to be taken to the old country.
At last they sailed ; one of the ships went direct
to England with the sick, the other three southward
to explore the American coast before turning tow-
ards home. Of these three, only one ever came
back. Its crew told how the largest of the vessels
had been wrecked on an unknown shoal ; and that
the other, the little Squirrel of ten tons, with Sir
27
418 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Humphrey on board, had been lost off the Azores.
It was on a Monday they had last seen him. He
was sitting abaft on deck reading a book ; and wav-
ing his hand, he had called out to them, "Be of good
cheer, my friends ! we are as near to heaven by sea
as by land," That midnight the watch noticed the*
lights of the Squirrel suddenly to go out : the little
boat had been swallowed up by the sea.
Thus died a very noble man. To him England
owes the beginning of her vast colonial empire.
Those who came after him profited by his mistakes.
He was not stern enough to punish those who
would not obey. Want of discipline caused the
ruin of his expeditions, and this gave a useful lesson
to all other English navigators.
XVIII. -FROBISHER.
Martin Frobisher, the hero of the I^orth-west
Passage, was born about the year 1535 at Doncas-
ter, in Yorkshire. One of his kinsmen. Sir John
York, noticing that he was a courageous and hardy
boy, sent him to sea. His first voyage was in 1554
to Guinea ; and for the next ten years he sailed reg-
ularly to the north of Africa and the Levant, thus
gaining a knowledge of the sea, whicli afterwards
made him famous.
ELIZABETH. 419
It was Sir Humphrey Gilbert's influence that led
Frobisher to turn his thoughts to Arctic exploration.
Gilbert had written a book on the Korth-west Pas-
sage, which had been read by his friends and those
interested in the subject. The queen, for example,
had been much struck by its arguments ; and Fro-
bisher was so roused by it that he devoted himself
to the discovery of the north-western route to the
East Indies and China.
For a long time he tried in vain to persuade the
merchants to join in the enterprise ; it was the Earl
of Warwick, his brother Leicester, and Sir Philip
Sidney who helped the brave Yorkshire mariner to
fit out his first fleet. It consisted of but two small
barks, the Gabriel of twenty tons and the Micliael
of twenty-five, and the total crew consisted in all of
thirty-five men and boys. The queen came down to
see off the first English Arctic expedition. Stand-
ing at a window above, she bade the mariners God-
speed ! waving her hand to them, and sending for
Martin that she might say farewell.
At first it seemed as if the expedition was to be a
failure, for, after a fierce storm, the Michael turned
back, the captain on reaching England declaring
that they had seen the Gabriel go down. We can
picture to ourselves how the coward felt when Fro-
bisher and his little craft returned safe in the be'-
ginning of the following year. They had sailed
along the coast of Greenland, and discovered the
420
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
country we call Labrador, where they had landed
and taken possession in the queen's name.
They had met there a wild race of natives^ the
MARTIN FROBISHER.
Esquimaux, one of whom they had brought home
with them. Crowds ran to see this strange new
creature, wondering if he was really a man. Fro-
bisher would not have taken the poor Indian if his
ELIZABETH. 421
tribe had not captured five of his seamen. He had
hoped to exchange the prisoner for his own men,
but the savages kept out of his way, till he was
forced to sail home. Nearly three hundred years
afterwards Captain Hall found that the Esquimaux
still talked of Frobisher's visit. They told him that
the five captives had built a boat, and sailed aAvay
never to return.
Frobisher afterwards fought bravely against Spain,
and was knighted for his services in defeating Philip's
great attempt to invade England. He was made Ad-
miral of the " Broad Seas," as the German Ocean
was then called, to guard against any attack from
the Spanish IN^etherlands ; and well did he do his
work. He got his death-wound in 1594 while tak-
ing a Spanish fort in Brest harbor, where Philip
hoped to gather another fleet to attack the English
shores.
Frobisher was very honest and upright. He was
a true explorer and defender of his country, and
never himself cared much for gold, though those
who helped him did. He was also a godly man,
and forbade all gambling, swearing, or bad conduct
among his crews. Elizabeth called him her trusty
and well beloved, and had more confidence in him
than in any other of her admirals.
422 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
XIX.— DRAKE.
Francis Drake was the greatest seaman of that
age. More than any other man he taught his coun-
trymen not to fear the Spaniards, and prepared
them to meet firmly the dangers through which
England had to pass.
Like Sir Humphrey Gilbert, Drake was a Devon-
shire man, being born at Tavistock about 1540. He
began life as a sailor in a small coasting vessel, and
learned thoroughly the navigation of the English
Channel and the seas between Spain and Ireland.
He Avon the heart of his old captain, who, dying,
left him his ship ; and for some time he traded on
in the old way. We next find him making longer
voyages, to Guinea on the west coast of Africa, and
to the Spanish Main, which means the main-land of
South America near the West India Islands. All
this formed the training for his future work.
The turning-point in his life took place in 1568.
He had gone to the Gulf of Mexico as captain of a
ship in the trading squadron of his kinsman, John
Hawkins. The Spaniards attacked them, and de-
stroyed all their ships but two ; and from that time
he had an undying hatred of that nation.
Drake soon showed Avhat was in his heart. He
sailed twice to the West Indies to gather informa-
tion ; and then, in 1572, he forced his way to the
ELIZABETH.
423
very treasure-house of the New World, the spot in
Panama where the Spaniards gathered together the
annual harvest of gold from Mexico and Peru till it
SIR FRANCIS DRAKE.
could be carried to Spain. Before sailing home-
ward, Drake marched with eighteen of his men
across the isthmus, and was led by natives to the top
of the dividing ridge betw^een the two great oceans.
He there climbed a certain tree w^hich his guides
pointed out to him; and from' its top he saw be-
424 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
hind him to the north the sea from which he had
come, but before him to the south an ocean on
which no EngHsh eye had ever gazed. He pra^^ed
to God that in His goodness He would grant him
hfe to sail an English ship in that south sea.
How Drake was welcomed on his return home !
But that south sea haunted him ; and in 1577 he
sailed for it on a most eventful voyage. His craft
was little bigger than a coasting schooner. A few
smaller ones started with him, but were either lost
or driven back by the storms ; and at last, with his
one ship and eighty men, he steered into the Pacific,
an ocean which never before had an English keel
ploughed.
"The fair breeze blew, the white foam flew ;
The furrow followed free ;
We were the first that ever burst
Into that silent sea."
Then Drake dashed along the coasts of Chili and
Peru, giving the Spaniards in their jealously-guarded
settlements such a lesson as they had never before
received ; and his ship was overloaded with silver,
gold, and precious stones ere he ceased. Then he
boldly sailed across the Pacific, on through the Ind-
ian Ocean, round the Cape of Good Hope, and safe
into Plymouth harbor. He was the first English-
man, the first captain of any nation,'^ who had sailed
* Magellan died before the voyage called by his name was
completed.
ELIZABETH. 425
round the world. England's heart beat high at this
proof of what her mariners could do ; Elizabeth
knighted him on his own deck, and, like gallant
I^elson's Victory^ his ship, the Pelican^ was to be
kept as a sacred relic.
After his great voyage Drake AA^as appointed Admi-
ral of the '' Narrow Seas " — that is, the English Chan-
nel — especially to guard our harbors and merchants
from attack by the ships of Spain. His first great
exploit in these years took place in 1585. Philip had
seized all the English ships and goods found in his
dominions in Europe, and Drake was sent off to take
satisfaction for this violent act. Once more it was
" Westward, ho ! and hurrah for the Spanish Main."
This time he went not with one or tAvo small
vessels, but AA^th a strong fleet of tAventy-five ships,
and as the recognized admiral of England's queen.
What a change had taken place since HaAvkins and
he had gone there as joeaceful traders, and been
robbed of their all ! He had SAvorn to punish those
Avho had Avronged him and his men ; and now it al-
most seemed as if he had voAved,
"When I come again,
I come with banner, brand, and bow,
As leader seeks his mortal foe."
The expedition Avas one long success : the tortures
and burnings of English captives Avere revenged by
the giving up to the flames of the two cities of St.
Domingo and Carthagena ; Avhile the seizing of our
426 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ships and goods by Philip was paid for by the
plunder of Cuba and Florida.
We have already seen how Drake distinguished
himself by an attack on the ships in the Spanish
ports which were being prepared for the invasion of
England. He was the foremost man in lighting the
Armada when it arrived on the English coast. In the
year after the Armada Drake commanded the fleet in
an attack on Spain, and there went with it an army
of 15,000 men under Sir John Norris. The aim of the
expedition was to help the Portuguese to throw off
the Spanish yoke. In this it failed, but the English
soldiers defeated a Spanish force of twice their num-
bers ; and this defiance of Philip, and victory over
his hitherto invincible troops on their own ground,
gave new courage to all the Protestants in Europe.
It had been in the Gulf of Mexico that Drake
and his old friend Hawkins had first suffered from
the Spaniards, and there they both met their death
— Hawkins in November, 1595, and Drake in the
January following. They had gone together, once
more to sweep the Spanish settlements of treasure ;
which was judged to be the best way of preventing
another Armada. Unfortunately, there had been a
long delay before the ships had been ready for sea,
and the Spaniards were everywhere prepared for
them. All their attacks failed, and both died of fe-
ver brought on by disappointment. Their bodies
were committed to the deep.
ELIZABETH. 427
Drake was a splendid commander, being careful
in preparation and quick in execution ; then, while
kindly and comrade-like to his men, leading them
in danger and sharing their toils, he was very reso-
lute and, above all, strict in discipline. He was, says
Stow, a famous historian of Elizabeth's reign, " more
skilful in all points of navigation than any that ever
was before his time, in his time, or since his death."
Drake was the Nelson of the Elizabethan period.
Both had the same qualities ; both succeeded in de-
stroying the naval power of a foe who but for them
would certainly have invaded England, and might
have conquered it ; and both lost their lives in the
service of their country.
XX.— SIR WALTER RALEIGH.
Walter Raleigh was born in 1552 at Hayes, in the
County of Devon. Of all the men of Elizabeth's
reign he was the one who did the most. We are
amazed at the many ways in w^hich he came to the
front. He was great as a soldier, an admiral, an
explorer and colonizer, a poet and a prose -writer.
He was also a leading courtier, and one of Eliza-
beth's ablest counsellors.
From his youth he was remarkable ; and we are
told that at Oxford he was the ornament of the uni-
428
STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY
versity. After fighting for six or seven years in the
Huguenot armies, he served as a soldier in Ireland
from 1579 to 1581.
In these Irish wars he showed great ability and
SIR "WALTER RALEIGH.
brilliant courage. One daring feat made him for
the time the popular hero. Kiding in front of his
ELIZABETH. 429
men one clay, he fell into an ambush at the ford of
a river, and found his little force surrounded by
twenty times their number of foes. He had dashed
through the enemy himself, but returned to rescue
a comrade who had fallen into the water ; and final-
ly, with a quarter-staff in one hand and a pistol in
the other, held the attackers back till he had led all
his men safely across the foixl. He had many other
adventures in Ireland, and ever afterwards was held
to be one of the best soldiers of his time.
In 1581 he was introduced by Leicester to the
queen. The year afterwards we find him settled at
court ; and for six years he was the chief favorite of
Elizabeth. This was the time of his greatest success.
Hi3 was knighted, made captain of the guard, received
estates and large revenues, and held many offices.
We have now to speak of Kaleigh's achievements
at sea. Here he was both an explorer and colonizer,
like his half-brother. Sir Humphrey Gilbert, and an
admiral skilled in naval warfare like Sir Francis
Drake. He had been trained by Gilbert, and on
that navigator's heroic death he took up his work.
In the 3^ear following, 1584, he sent two ships to
the west ; which, going farther south than Sir Hum-
phrey had sailed, found a beautiful country between
Florida and Kewfoundland.
To this fertile land a colonizing expedition was
sent out under the brave Sir Eichard Grenville, the
hero of the Revenge. The settlers landed on August
430 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
17, 1585, and they named their new country Vir-
ginia, in honor of their queen. Other ships were
sent out more than once afterwards, but the attempt
to colonize was for the time unsuccessful.
In the great struggle against the Armada Raleigh
took a leading part. He not only did splendid service
in preparing to meet the foe, and in fighting when
the hour of action came, but he it was who convinced
the Lord Admiral that it would be fatal to follow
the advice of the younger men to board the Span-
iards, and that the wise course was to follow the
enemy's ships up the Channel and pour shot into
them. " The Spaniards," he afterwards wrote, " had
an army aboard them, and he [Lord Howard] had
none. They had more ships than he had, and of a
higher building and charging; so that, had he en-
tangled himself with those great and powerful vessels,
he had greatly endangered the kingdom of England."
In 1589 Ealeigh began to lose the first place in
Elizabeth's favor, that being taken by the young
Earl of Essex. Leaving court for a time, therefore,
he visited the great estates in Munster which he had
got for his services in the Irish wars. He intro-
duced from the different places touched at by his
ships new plants for cultivation — among others, to-
bacco and the potato from Virginia.
Our chief interest in his Irish visit of 1589 is,
however, connected with his friendship with the
poet Spenser. They had met before, when Ealeigh
ELIZABETH. 431
was a soldier in that country, but now they had
much intercourse together. Raleigh quickly saw
the greatness of Spenser, brought him to England,
introduced him to the queen, and helped him to
give to the world his famous Faerie Queene.
Tills would not be surprising, and for it this country
should be grateful ; yet we find that Spenser looked
upon Raleigh as a poet equal to himself. Some of
Raleigh's short poems are noble ; but Spenser refers
to a great poem, urging Raleigh to publish it at the
same time with the Faerie Queene. Of this lost poem
only some five hundred lines have come down to us.
Raleigh remained a chief personage at court till
his marriage in 1592. He was then imprisoned in
the Tower for two months, and did not see the
queen's face for several years. It was in 1595 that
he made a famous expedition to the Orinoco in
South America. He sailed in small boats four hun-
dred miles up that river, and published in the fol-
lowing year an account of his voyage in the great-
est book of travels of that age.
The most notable expedition in which Raleigh took
part, however, was in 1596, when he went as admiral
of a squadron under Lord Admiral Howard to attack
Cadiz. Lord Essex commanded the soldiers on board.
The object of the expedition was to destroy a great
fleet which Philip of Spain had gathered to form a
second Armada. That fleet was now swept away,
and Spain never recovered her naval supremacy.
432 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The chief glory was certainly clue to Kaleigh, and
this Cadiz expedition is the highest point in his ca-
reer. Had it not been for his skill, the enterprise
would have failed. His post was outside the harbor ;
but he found, ere it was too late, that Essex and
Howard were going to land the soldiers and try to
take the town of Cadiz without attacking the Spanish
fleet. This would have left our own ships exposed
to destruction, which would certainly have meant an
invasion of England without a force to meet it. It
was Raleigh who interfered, and by his arguments
led to a change of plan, by which the enemy's ships
were first destroyed and the town then taken.
During the reign of James I., successor to Eliza-
beth, Ealeigh was unfortunate. Being accused of
joining in a plot against the king, he was kept in
prison for twelve years. In 1615 he was allowed to
lead an expedition to Guiana for gold, and failed.
On his return he was basely put to death to please
the Spaniards.
He died with perfect bravery. On the scaifold
he passed his finger along the edge of the axe, say-
ing, " 'Tis a sharp medicine, but one that will cure
me of all my diseases ;" and on being asked how he
would lay his head on the block, he answered, " So
the heart be right, it matters not which way the
head lies." His last words were to the headsman,
who was so touched that he could not move, " What
dost thou fear ? Strike, man, strike !"
ELIZABETH. 433
XXI.— ESSEX.
The chief favorite of Ehzabeth during the closing
years of her reign was the Earl of Essex. The
Earl of Leicester died in 1588, and after that pe-
riod Essex had the first place in her affection, being
at that time just twenty-one years of age.
A story which is told about his first appearance at
court throws no little light on the character of the
new favorite. The time was Christmas, and Essex
was only ten years old. The queen wished to kiss
the pretty child, but he refused ; and he caused great
amusement by keeping his hat on in her presence.
In all he did Essex was bold and wilful, yet he
was a man of abihty, a brave soldier, and a gen-
erous friend. Against the wish of Elizabeth he
took part in the attack on Spain after the defeat of
the Armada, and distinguished himself by his ro-
mantic bravery. He also assisted the Protestants
of France in their struggles.
Essex commanded the land forces in the great
expedition against Spain in 1596, during which he
took the important town of Cadiz and carried off
a mighty spoil. "When he renewed the attack on
Spain in the following year, however, he was less
successful. The queen received him with harsh
words, and he retired to his residence, refusing to
go either to court or Parliament.
2S
434
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
THE EARL OF ESSEX.
The queen could persuade him to return only by
raising him to new honors. It was not long before
he again fell into disgrace; for during a debate in
the queen's council about Ireland he turned his back
upon her, saying that " her conditions were as crook-
ed as her carcass." In her wrath Elizabeth struck
him a blow on the ear; and it is said that she never
really forgave his insolent behavior.
His enemies, the Cecils, wished Essex to take the
ELIZABETH. 435
command of the Englisli troops in Ireland, that they
might remove him from court, hoping, also, that his
conduct in that difficult post might lose him the fa-
vor of the queen. Their wishes were fulfilled, for
Essex went to Ireland, and he greatly displeased
Elizabeth by his method of carrying on the war.
He offended her still more by suddenly returning
to London without asking her leave. The queen
commanded him to hold himself a prisoner in his
own house. Believing that Elizabeth was under the
influence of his private enemies, he now raised a
rebellion, and marching into the city, he tried in
vain to gather the people to his standard. He was
brought to trial and condemned to death for high-
treason.
XXL— END OF ELIZABETH.
The closing years of Elizabeth passed away more
quietly than the early periods of her reign. Many
of her best servants were no longer at her side.
Lord Burleigh had died in 1598 ; Leicester, her
great favorite, had died in 1588.
Yet her last years were marked by many impor-
tant events. At this period Ireland was completely
subdued ; after long defying the English armies,
and even defeating them in open battle, the Earl
of Tyrone was overthrown by Lord Mount joy and
436 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
compelled to submit to English rule. In this way
the north of Ireland, which had been the last strong-
hold of the native chiefs, became subject to England.
Though a popular sovereign, Ehzabeth seldom
called her Parliament together except when she
needed money. In 1601, being in want of funds
for carrying on the war in Ireland, she summoned
it for the last time.
Elizabeth had granted to her favorites the sole
right of selling many articles and of fixing their
own prices. Such rights were called monopohes,
and among the articles thus sold were wine, oil,
salt, starch, and coals. The Commons had often
complained before, but on this occasion they raised
such a storm that the queen yielded and promised
to abolish the monopolies.
Owing to the many changes which had been
made in the reigns of Henry YIII. and Edward YI.,
thoiisands of poor people wandered about the coun-
try, going from place to place in search of a living.
In 1601 a poor-law was passed, by which over-
seers in every parish were authorized to give them
relief. This law continued in force for upward of
two hundred years.
Another important event at the close of the reign
was the founding of the East India Company. At
first it was intended to be only a trading company,
but it finally rose to be ruler of vast regions in
India.
ELIZABETH. 437
In 1603 Queen Elizabeth was attacked by a severe
cold, from which she never recovered. Her mind
and memory gradually failed, and in the seventieth
year of her age and forty-fifth of her reign she
VIEW OP COLD HAKBOlt, LONDON, IN IGOO,
passed away, leaving behind her, with all her faults,
the reputation of having been one of England's
greatest sovereigns.
438 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
XXIL— THE ELIZABETHAN AGE.
The time of Elizabeth is famous as one of the
most glorious periods in English history. In the
previous chapters we have already read of the wise
statesmen that gave her advice, of the brilliant men
that formed her court, and of the daring captains
Avho sailed over every sea, and proved themselves
more than a match for the power of Spain.
But her reign produced men who were celebrated
in -every department of life. England came to the
front as one of the great nations of the world, and
her sons were filled with spirit and resolution and
the love of country. It was a time of enterprise,
adventure, and heroic deeds, both by land and sea,
in peace and war.
The trade of the country increased rapidly un-
der the wise and peaceful rule of the great queen.
The woollen manufacture was still the most im-
portant. The cruel persecutions of Philip of Spain
drove the manufacturers from Flanders to Eng-
land, where they found a home and set up a very
active trade.
The iron trade was still confined to Sussex and
Kent, as the great iron-mines of the north and the
midlands were yet unknown. In the reign of Eliz-
abeth the Koyal Exchange in London was built by
Sir Thomas Gresham, one of the merchant-princes
ELIZABETH. 439
of his time. It received its name from the queen,
who visited it in 1591.
Commerce with foreign countries increased even
more rapidly than inland trade. Archangel, in the
north of Eussia, was discovered, and an important
trade with that country began. The expeditions to
the North Seas and to the west coast of Africa pre-
pared the way for English commerce. The fisheries,
which were formerly confined to Enghsh coasts,
were now pursued in distant seas ; men went to
catch cod off the banks of Newfoundland, and to
catch whales in the northern waters.
Up to the reign of Elizabeth, English ships had
seldom ventured beyond the seas that surrounded
their own coasts. Even a voyage to the Mediter-
ranean or the Baltic was a great undertaking. Eng-
lish sailors now steered into the most distant oceans.
The beginning of the East India Company, of which
we have already spoken, was a notable sign of the
new era.
Most wonderful, however, was the change which
now took place in English literature. For about two
hundred years no great poet had appeared in Eng-
land. During the reign of Elizabeth the long si-
lence was broken. Almost all the eminent men at
her court were fine writers in prose or in poetry ;
but two men stood far above the rest. One of them,
Edmund Spenser, wrote the Faerie Queene, which
was received with a general welcome ; but the great-
440 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
est of all was William Shakespeare, of whom we
shall read in the next chapter.
XXIII.— WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE.
The greatest man of the Elizabethan age was not
a king or a statesman or a soldier : he was a poet.
William Shakespeare was born at Stratford-on-Avon
in 1564, and lived in his native town till he Avas
over twenty years of age.
The poet's birthplace is a pleasant town, well sit-
uated on the charming river Avon, in the County of
Warwick. Warwick is the midland county of Eng-
land, rich in the finest English scenery ; and here
the poet grew up in the very midst of the old Eng-
lish life.
Only a few miles from Stratford is the old castle
of Warwick, the seat of the King-maker, so famous
during the Wars of the Koses. Shakespeare was
only a boy of eleven when tlie queen visited her fa-
vorite, the Earl of Leicester, at the castle of Kenil-
worth. Perhaps he was present at the wonderful
revels with which the earl entertained his royal mis-
tress ; we may be sure at least that he often heard
them spoken of and described.
Shakespeare received his education at the gram-
mar-school in Stratford-on-Avon. But as his father
ELIZABETH. 441
was not successful in business, the boy was obliged
to leave school at the age of fourteen, and Ave need
not doubt that he assisted his father in his trade.
At the early age of eighteen Shakespeare mar-
WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE.
442 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ried, and feeling that there was no good opening for
him in the little town of Stratford, he resolved to
try his fortunes in London. It is said that he had
been engaged in a deer-stealing raid in the park of
a land-owner near Stratford-on-Avon, and that the
young man was advised by his friends to quit his
native town for a time.
Shakespeare arrived in London just a year or two
before the defeat of the Armada. It must have
been a time of wonderful excitement, for the town
was then ringing with the exploits of Drake, the
great mariner, who had sailed round the world, and
Avho had lately "singed the beard" of the King of
Spain. Shakespeare must have seen many of the
sailors and soldiers depart to fight the Armada, and
may himself have been present at the camp of Til-
bury, when the queen went to address her army.
During that time the people of London must have
lived a stirring life, for tidings were continually
coming of some great feat done at sea, of new coun-
tries inhabited by strange men, of war, adventure,
and discovery. In all this life young Shakespeare
must have been intensely interested. At that time
EngUshmen especially delighted in grand shows and
in seeing great men and great deeds acted on the
stage. Here the poet found his work : he became
an actor and writer of plays, the greatest the world
has ever seen. The plays he wrote are read in ev-
ery country of the world.
ELIZABETH. 443
But while he won success in London, he never
forgot the pleasant town on the Avon, where he
had been brought up. He bought lands and a fine
house in his native place, and there he died in 1616,
at the age of fifty -two.
XXIV. — SOCIAL COXDITIOX DURING THE TUDOR PERIOD.
It was during the reign of Elizabeth that the
English homes began to be really comfortable. Be-
fore this time the nobles lived in stronon castles, built
for defence against their enemies, but gloomy, ugly,
and very uncomfortable. Those gave place to beau-
tiful mansions, with well-trimmed gardens, laid out
in terraces, broad flights of steps, and beds of flow-
ers and shrubs cut in various designs. Even the
dwellings of tlie humbler classes were greatly im-
proved.
Chimneys now came into use ; pillows took the
place of the logs of wood which formerly served the
same purpose ; and in the houses of the wealthy
carpets covered the floor, though elsewhere rushes
were still generally used. Glass windows began to
be common. Instead of wooden dishes and spoons,
pewter plates and tin or silver spoons came into
use. Pewter plates might be found in some private
houses so late as the beginning of the present cen-
444 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
tury; and in certain chop-houses in London and
elsewhere they are used to this day.
Coaches came into use towards the end of Ehza-
beth's reign, but they were very clumsy and uncom-
fortable. About the same period tobacco and the
potato were introduced from America.
Bishop Latimer, in one of his sermons, gives us a
picture of the way men lived on their farms, and
the rent they paid. His father, he tells us, paid
three or four pounds rent at the most for a farm, and
tilled land enough to support six men and one hun-
dred sheep ; while his mother milked thirty cows ;
he kept a horse and a man for the king's service,
and sent his son to school, and afterwards to college;
he gave each of his daughters five pounds on their
marriage, and he could be hospitable to his neigh-
bors, and help the poor sometimes — and all from
this one farm.
The higher classes still dined at a high table in
their hall, while the servants sat at lower tables.
Early in Elizabeth's reign knives for eating were
introduced, but forks were not used until the follow-
ing reign. Among fashionable people dinner was at
eleven, and supper was at five ; farmers dined at one,
and supped at seven.
The dress of the wealthy classes was very grand.
Hound their necks both ladies and gentlemen wore
enormous ruffs, stiffened with starch and wire.
Cloaks of silk or velvet, decked with gold or silver,
ELIZABETH.
445
were worn by gentlemen. Silk stockings were first
worn in this reign ; and pins wqre introduced from
France by Catliarine Ilow^ard, the fifth Avife of
Henry VIII.
The old English merry-makings continued to be
as popular as ever during the reign of Elizabeth.
At Christmas, especially, all work ceased, and from
one end of the country to the other the people gave
themselves up to fun and jollity. All the amuse-
ments of this time were hearty and vigorous; but
some, such as bear-baiting, were rough and . cruel.
During this reign the theatre became a great amuse-
ment in London. The first public theatre was erect-
ed in the middle of this reign at Blackfriars, in
London; but before Elizabeth's death there w^ere
eighteen theatres in London alone.
XXIV. —THE HOMES OF ENGLAND.
The stately homes of England,
How beautiful they stand !
Amid their tall ancestral trees,
O'er all the pleasant land !
The deer across their greensward bound
Through shade and sunny gleam,
And the sw^an glides past them with the sound
Of some rejoicing stream.
446 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The merry homes of England !
Around their hearths by night,
What gladsome looks of household love
Meet in the ruddy light !
There woman's voice flows forth in song,
Or childhood's tale is told ;
Or lips move tunefully along-
Some glorious page of old.
The cottage homes of England !
By thousands on her plains,
They are smiling o'er the silvery brooks.
And round the hamlet fanes.
Through glowing orchards forth they peep,
Each from its nook of leaves;
And fearless there the lowly sleep.
As the bird beneath their eaves.
The free, fair homes of England !
Long, long in hut and hall
May hearts of native proof be reared
To guard each hallowed wall !
And green forever be the groves.
And bright the flowery sod.
Where first the child's glad spirit loves
Its country and its God.
Mrs. Hemans.
THE STUART PERIOD.
JAMES I.
1603-1625.
L— THE NEW KING.
Queen Elizabeth was the last of the five Tudor
sovereigns, and James I. was the first of the Stu-
arts who ascended the throne of England. How
came he to be the King of England? Because he
was descended from Henry YII., the first of the
Tudors.
Henry YII., a hundred years previously, had
wedded his daughter Margaret to the King of Scot-
land, wisely hoping that the marriage might lead
to a union of the kingdoms. Mary Queen of Scots
was granddaughter of Queen Margaret. Thus,
James L, son of Mary Queen of Scots, was directly
descended from Henry VII., and he therefore had
a good claim to the throne of England.
James had already been King of Scotland for
many years before 1603. The Scottish kings were
called Stuart or Stewart, because the daughter of
448 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Robert the Bruce married the High Steward of
Scotland, who afterwards became king. He got
the name of Robert Steward from his hereditary
office, and the kings after him were called Stewart
— a word which Queen Mary spelled Stuart.
James I. had three children, all born before his
accession in 1603. Henry, who became a favorite
at the English court, died before his father. Eliza-
beth married the German elector Frederick, who
was for a short time King of Bohemia. The third
child of James I. was Charles, born in 1600 at Dun-
fermline, where the Scottish kings had an ancient
palace.
The first of the English Stuart kings made no
favorable impression upon those who had seen the
court of Elizabeth. James had an awlnvard man-
ner ; though jealous of his dignity, he was frequent-
ly too familiar with inferiors ; and, though scholarly
in his attainments, and possessed of much wit and
ability, he gained the title of being the " wisest,
most learned fool in Christendom."
James had a lamentable fondness for favorites.
Carr, created Earl of Somerset, became the most
powerful man in the Government ; he was guilty of
base crimes, and finally convicted of murdering a
friend. That favorite was succeeded by Yilliers,
who rapidly rose to be earl, marquis, and then
Duke of Buckingham, and held many of the highest
offices. For whole weeks, in the duke's company.
JAMES I.
450 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the kmg spent his time in cock-fighting, hunting, or
hawking.
King James had two theories which caused much
trouble in his time, and still more during the reigns
of his descendants. He said that the right of kings
was " divine," meaning that the sovereign derived
none of his power from the people, and that he was
above the laws of the realm. His other theory
and motto was " No bishop no king," by which he
showed his resolve that all the people of England
and Scotland should be compelled to worship under
the episcopal form of government.
Many of the Protestants in England were Puri-
tans, who were hopeful that on his accession James
would make certain changes in the Church courts
and in the Book of Common Prayer to suit their
views. At a conference held in his palace of
Hampton Court, he soon showed the Puritans that,
being now released from the rule of the Scottish
Presbyterians, he would adhere closely to govern-
ment by bishops.
The chief result of the Hampton Court confer-
ence was the appointment of fifty-four learned men
to make a new translation of the Bible. This trans-
lation is still used under the name of the " Author-
ized Version."
JAMES I. 451
II.— THE GUNPOWDER PLOT.
ISTovem'ber 5, 1605.
When James I. became King of England the
Cathohcs everywhere were glad. Before leaving
Scotland he had encouraged them to hope for mild-
er treatment, and they thought that the son of
Mary Stuart was not likely to be so harsh to them
as Queen Elizabeth had been. Yery soon, however,
they found that he had neither the will nor the
power to change the laws which they found so op-
pressive.
' The rich Catholics were compelled to pay heavy
fines for doing what nobody would now think at
all wrong. One of those who suffered was Robert
Catesby, a man of good family, and he conceived
a bitter hatred against the king and his Protestant
courtiers. To take revenge upon them for their
treatment of the English Catholics he formed a
wild and daring scheme — viz., to blow up the House
of Parliament on the day of opening, when the
king and his two sons should be present with the
Lords and Commons.
Such a design was fit only for the brain of a
madman ; yet Catesby had so much zeal and ability
that he soon found several Catholics of birth and
position who joined in the horrible plot. These
452 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
were Thomas Winter and his brother ; Guy Fawkes,
a Yorkshireman, who had been a soldier of fortune
in Spain ; and Percy, a relative of the Duke of
JN'orthumberland.
Percy hired a house which had a garden touch-
ing the Parliament Buildings. They then began to
dig a mine under the wall, and soon found that their
task was no easy one. There were nine feet of
solid masonry to work through, their hands were
not used to labor, and water kept filtering in from
the river Thames, which flowed close by. At the
same time they were storing a quantity of gun-
powder in a house which they had hired on the
opposite bank of the river in Lambeth.
After thus toiling for two months, Guy Fawkes
generally acting as the sentinel, the plotters had a
double alarm. First, they heard a great bell toll-
ing deep under ground, as they believed. Then a
strange sound close to their mine led to the discov-
ery that a large coal-cellar underneath the Parlia-
ment House was being emptied because the tenant
was moving.
The plotters at once hired the coal -cellar, and
bringing across the river thirty-six barrels of gun-
powder which they had stored in Lambeth, placed
them under the floor of the House. Everything
was now prepared for the morning of November
5th, when Parliament was to meet. Guy Fawkes
had only to tire the terrible mine by lighting a
JAMES I.
453
slow - burning match. A ship would be ready for
his speedy escape down the Thames.
At this time the plotters were much in want of
money, and Catesby therefore disclosed their plans
to his cousin Tresham, who had just come into his
THE GUY FAWKES CONSPIRATORS.
property, and who had also suffered much by the
laws against the Catholics. Tresham joined them,
taking the oath of secrecy, but as the day of revenge
approached he felt anxious to save his two brothers-
in-law, both of whom were members of the House
of Lords.
One of these peers, Lord Monteagle, was in his
house at Hoxton, near London, about ten days be-
fore November 5, 1605, when an unsigned letter
was brought to him. Part of it was : " Retire
454 STOKIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
yourself into your country, for I say the}^ shall re-
ceive a terrible blow this Parliament, and yet they
shall not see who hurts them."
Monteagle at once laid the letter before the Gov-
ernment, and either Cecil (then Earl of Salisbury)
or the king guessed that gunpowder was hinted
at. On the evening of November 4th Guy Fawkes
was found in the cellar, and at once confessed that
the object of their plot was to blow up the Parlia-
ment House, with the king and royal family, the
peers and bishops. Guy refused to tell his name till
next day when he was put to the rack, and even
tlien stoutly withheld information against his fellow-
plotters.
Meantime Sir Everard Digby and other conspira-
tors had collected a large party in the country, and
were ready to proclaim the little Princess Elizabeth
as queen. Catesby, Percy, and others arrived from
London with the news of Fawkes's arrest. They
defended themselves bravely against the sheriff's
soldiers, but in vain. Percy and Catesby were
killed, and others were carried to London to be
condemned as traitors. The chief result of the
wicked and foolish plot was that the laws against
Eoman Catholics were carried out with greater se-
verity than ever.
JAMES I. 455
III.— A GREAT PHILOSOPHER.
Francis Bacon, son of Sir Nicholas Bacon, best
known as a great philosopher, was born in London
in 1561. His mother was a pious and learned Prot-
estant, who brought up Francis and his elder broth-
er with great strictness. Her sister was mamed to
Lord Burleigh, who had been chief minister under
Queen Elizabeth.
Partly from delicate health, and partly from the
strict training to which his mother had accustomed
him, Francis had a thoughtful look, even when a
boy. His father being lord -keeper, the queen fre-
quently took notice of the little student, and used
playfully to call him " my young lord-keeper.'^
When only twelve years old Francis went to
Cambridge and became a diligent student. Though
so young he was already able to point out faults in
the teaching at the university. On leaving Cam-
bridge Bacon returned to London as a student of
law.
Bacon's public life began in 1584, when he was
chosen member of Parliament. A letter which he
addressed to the queen attracted much attention,
one of his suggestions being that the Government
ought not to drive the Roman Catholics to despair
by carrying out harsh measures against them. He
afterwards wrote another to his uncle Burleigh,
456 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
whose influence he Avished to use for his own ad-
vancement in life. The elder Cecil, however, was
anxious for the future position of his son Robert,
SIR FRANCIS BACON.
the younger Cecil, and appears to have thought the
cousin Francis too powerful a rival.
Bacon then sought the favor of Burleigh's rival,
the brilliant Essex, so favored at court. Bacon ad-
JAMES I. 457
vised the earl to go to Ireland as lord-lieutenant, in
order to quell the rebellion of Tyrone. After that
expedition had resulted in the disgrace of his pa-
tron Essex, Bacon, as queen's counsel, did not scru-
ple to speak against the earl when tried for treason.
On securing a conviction, Bacon's excuse for what
he had done was that the interests of State are su-
perior to those of friendship.
After the accession of James, Bacon rose to the
highest offices of State. In 1618 he was appointed
lord - chancellor ; but his greatest achievement was
still to come, for in 1620 was printed the Novum
Organum^ one of the most important books ever
written.
When at the very height of his reputation a
great disgrace fell upon him. The House of Com-
mons, led by his bitter enemy Sir Edward Coke,
accused him of accepting bribes, and though lord-
chancellor he had to plead guilty. He was con-
demned to pay £40,000, and to be imprisoned in
the Tower. The king, however, remitted the fine;
and being freed from prison after two or three days,
he retired to his family estate, and spent the remain-
ing years of his life in study.
In his sixty-fifth 3^ ear the philosopher was in his
carriage near Ilighgate, in the north of London,
and as he looked on the snowy fields thought it an
opportunity for testing the theory that frost can
preserve meat. Stopping at a cottage, he got out.
458 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
bought a fowl, and with his own hands stuffed the
dead animal with snow. The experiment killed the
philosopher, owing to a chill given to his system and
consequent bronchitis. A well-known monument
in the church of St. Michael's, at Albans, marks his
place of burial. He died in 1626.
IV.— THE ENGLISH BIBLE.
One of the greatest and most lasting events of
James's reign is the translation of the Bible, which
is still used wherever the English language is spoken.
The translation, as we have seen, was the result of
the Hampton Court conference in 1604. It may be
well to give an account of some of the previous
translations of the Bible into EngUsh.
Even during the Anglo-Saxon period large por-
tions of the Bible had been translated into English.
In more recent times John Wyclif became famous
as a translator of the Bible, the whole of which was
turned into English by the great Keformer and
some of his friends. When this translation was
made there was no printing, so tliat every copy had
to be written out by hand. These copies were very
expensive. We read of as much as forty pounds
being given for one, or a load of hay for a few
chapters in English.
JAMES I. 459
The next great translator of the Bible into Eng-
lish was William Tyndale. Tyndale was a student
at both Oxford and Cambridge, as it was not un-
common in those days to go from one university to
the other. He soon found that there was no place
in England for him to carry out his purpose of giv-
ing to his countrymen a better translation of the
l^ew Testament. He went, therefore, to the Conti-
nent, where he spent the remainder of iiis life. Here
he studied and toiled to carry out the one great and
noble purpose of his life, and he succeeded, for in
1525 the whole of the l^ew Testament, translated
into English by him, was printed.
In consequence of the opposition that was raised
to the free circulation of the Bible, an act of Parlia-
ment was actually passed to forbid the use of this
work. The Bishop of London bought every copy
he could lay his hands on and burned them all,
hoping in this way to stop the circulation. The
money thus obtained enabled Tyndale to prepare
another and a better edition. He had expressed
his determination to make the Bible so well known
that every ploughboy in England should have the
opportunity of reading it, and he lived to fulfil his
promise.
Because of his Protestant opinions, he was at
last put into prison in Belgium, and condemned to
death in 1536. His last words at the stake were :
" Lord, open the King of England's eyes !" The
460 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
prayer was heard and answered. Just three years
after his martyrdom the Bible was allowed to be
published in England, and a copy placed in every
church. Tyndale translated and published several
books of the Old Testament, but he did not live to
complete this work. The Bible we now read is very
similar to the one made by this great and good man.
Miles Coverdale published a translation of the
Avhole Bible in 1535, and several other translations
were published during the latter part of the reign
of Henry YIII. The Psalms in the Prayer-book
are taken from a version in which Archbishop Cran-
mer took an active part. The Bible as we now
read it, which is usually called the Authorized Ver-
sion, was translated by no one man. Fifty -four
of the best scholars were selected to carry out this
important work. For nearly three years the trans-
lators were closely occupied, and in the year 1611
the first edition of the Authorized Version was is-
sued, which remains to this day the choicest treas-
ure in every home throughout the world where the
English language is spoken.
v.— BEGINNING OF THE ENGLISH COLONIES.
Early in his reign James had effected the " Plan-
tation of Ulster," a change which raised the Korth
JAMES I. 461
of Ireland much above the rest in wealth and in-
telligence. The money needed to colonize Derry
was raised in London, hence the name of the town
which afterwards became noted for its siege. The
land throughout the rest of Ulster was divided into
lots, none exceeding 2000 acres, and then assigned
to new settlers, all Scotsmen or Englishmen.
On the North American coast, some years pre-
viously, emigrants had landed to found the first
English colon}^ The country was called Virginia,
after the virgin Queen Elizabeth, and the first per-
manent settlement was made in 1608. Their first
town was named Jamestown, in honor of the king
from Avhom they held their charter. Though mere-
ly a group of rude huts, defended by felled trees,
that was the beginning of a colonial system which
has since grown into the mightiest of republics.
The new planters found that they must not in-
dulge in such dreams of gold mines as those of
Kaleigh and his companions. After exploring the
Chesapeake estuary and its great rivers, the colo-
nists wrote to England to say, "Nothing is to be
expected but by labor." So rich, however, was the
virgin soil that the "very streets of Jamestown
were sown with tobacco." For a long time tobacco
continued to be a great source of wealth to the set-
tlers of Virginia.
King James next granted a charter for coloniz-
ing Newfoundland. The rich cod-fisheries on the
462
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Bank of Newfoundland had at an early period at-
tracted the attention of the nations of Europe.
Though the bleak climate of the island was not
favorable to the growth of colonies, the fishing in-
dustry round its shores was one of the most im-
portant in the
world.
In 1620 the
most famous of
all the settle-
ments took
place, when the
Mayflower car-
ried forty - one
emigrants and
their families to
the bay of Massa-
chusetts. There
they founded
their first town, Plymouth, named after the last
place they had seen in native England. These
settlers have since been known as the Pilgrim Fa-
thers.
In spite of hunger and toil and suffering, those
poor exiles at that moment laid the foundation of
the New England States, now so great and wealthy.
In following years the example of those emigrants
drew from England many men of the professional
and middle classes, as well as farmers and artisans.
THE "MAYFLOWKR
JAMES I. 463
James I. also assisted colonial work in Asia. He
granted to the East India Company a perpetual
charter. A factory was begun at Surat, and their
trade extended to Java and Sumatra.
One thing, then, to render this reign memorable
is that it gave rise to the establishment of the Eng-
lish colonial empire, '' on which the sun never sets."
VI.— THE PILGRIM FATHERS.
We have already seen that the translation of the
Bible and the beginning of English colonies were
among the most important events of the reign of
James. The two events most distinctly mark the
character of the new period. It was an age of
earnestness and enterprise.
It was not the love of gain that moved the Pil-
grim Fathers to cross the stormy Atlantic in their
little ship. Their motive was first of all a religious
one, to seek in America for that freedom of worship
which was denied them at home.
It was the month of N'ovember when they landed
on the American coast. They had fearful difficul-
ties to contend with — cold, hunger, disease, and the
hostility of the Indians. Yet they endured them
all, because in this new country they were sure of
finding what they most desired, " freedom to wor-
ship God."
464 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The following poem, by Mrs. Heraans, describes
the landing of the Pilgrini Fathers :
The breaking waves dashed high
On a stern and rock-bound coast ;
And the woods, against a stormy sky,
Their giant branches tossed ;
And the heavy night hung dark
The hills and waters o'er,
When a band of exiles moored their bark
On the wild New England shore.
Not as the conqueror comes.
They, the true-hearted, came ;
Not with the roll of the stirring drums,
And the trumpet that sings of fame.
Not as the flying come,
In silence and in fear ;
They shook the depths of the desert's gloom
With iheir hymns of lofty cheer.
Amid the storm they sang:
This the stars heard, and the sea ;
And the sounding aisles of the dim woods rang
To the anthem of the free ;
The ocean-eagle soared
From his nest by the white wave's foam.
And the rocking pines of the forest roared:
Such was their welcome home.
There were men with hoary hair
Amid that pilgrim band:
Why had they come to wither there,
Away from their childhood's land ?
JAMES I. 465
There was woman's fearless eye,
Lit by her deep love's truth ;
There was manhood's brow serenely high,
And the fiery heart of youth.
What sought they thus afar ?
Bright jewels of the mine ?
The wealth of seas ? the spoils of war ?
No — 'twas a faith's pure shrine.
Yes, call that holy ground,
Which first their brave feet trod !
Tiiey have left unstained what there they found —
Freedom to worship God !
VII.— KING JAMES AND THE PARLIAMENT.
There were four Parliaments in the reign of
James I., and the king quarrelled with them all.
The first Parliament had been told before they
met that their privileges were held by the king's
grace or favor. They therefore declared that they
held their privileges by right, as Parliament had
always done. They also spoke plainly against the
king's assumption of absolute power, according to
his theory of " divine right." The same Parliament
afterwards passed a bill declaring that taxes raised
by the king's sole authority were illegal.
After an interval of four years James was com-
pelled to summon a second Parliament, because he
30
466 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
wanted money. The election of members caused
much excitement. Among the new members were
three who deserve to be remembered — Pym, Ehot,
and Wentworth. This Parhament set the great ex-
ample of declining to grant money till grievances
were redressed, and pronounced illegal taxation to
be the first grievance that must be redressed. What
could the king do ? He got into a passion, and dis-
solved them before a single act was passed. That
was the "Addled Parliament."
Another interval of seven years elapsed, and in
1621 James was, from lack of money, again com-
pelled to call a Parliament. After granting a small
subsidy the Commons at once turned to insist upon
certain grievances being redressed. It was they
who impeached the Lord-chancellor Bacon.
Afterwards, when James had made a treaty w^ith
Spain for the marriage of Prince Charles, the Com-
mons presented a petition begging that only mar-
riage with a Protestant princess should be enter-
tained, and that Frederick, the king's Protestant
son-in-law, should be defended against the Austrians.
James wrote to the Speaker, commanding the House
not to meddle with any matter concerning " the
mysteries of State." On December 18, 1621, the
Commons drew up a protest asserting that the " priv-
ileges (such as liberty of speech) of Parliament are
the undoubted birthright of the subjects of Eng-
land." The king sent for the journals, tore out the
STREET LEADING TO PARLIAMENT HOUSE.
468 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
record with his own hand, and soon after dissolved
the Parhament.
The marriage treaty with Spain, however, was
not carried out, owing to a freak of the Duke of
Buckingham. He proposed to Prince Charles that
they should travel to Spain in disguise ; and when
passing through Paris the prince fell in love with
the Princess Henrietta Maria, sister of Louis XIIL
This incident, and Buckingham's misconduct at the
Spanish court, led to the match being broken off.
The fourth and last Parliament of James I. de-
clared war against Spain, much to. his annoyance.
Soon after, when at his favorite residence, Theo-
balds, in Hertfordshire, the king caught an ague,
which he had not strength enough to throw off, and
died in 1625, aged fifty -nine.
MEDAL OF JAMES T.
JAMES I. 469
CHARLES I.
1652-1649.
I.— CHARLES AND BUCKINGHAM.
When Charles I. ascended the throne it was ex-
pected that he would be inore loved and respected
than his father, James I. He had a more kingly look
and manner, and his conduct was better in many
ways. Everybody has seen the picture of his hand-
some face, with the long waving hair and Vandyke
collar. His features had a certain air of melancholy,
which some said was a sign of the sad fate that await-
ed him. Like nearly all his ancestors, the Scottish
Stuarts, King Charles was doomed to misfortune.
He married a French princess, and that was the
first cause of displeasure. The people said that no
English queens of French origin had done good to
their country, while the strict Protestants insisted
that no Catholic princess ought to have been chosen
as his consort.
Queen Henrietta Maria did harm by advising
King Charles to resist the will of the people, as his
father had done. The Duke of Buckingham, who
470 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
had great power with the young king, did still
greater harm. Being lord - admiral, he lent eight
ships to the King of France to assist in putting down
the Protestants, although the English people were
almost entirely opposed to any such persecution.
Afterwards, when the Prime-minister of France
had forbidden Buckingham to enter that kingdom,
the duke persuaded Charles to declare war against
King Louis, on the pretext of assisting the French
Protestants. Buckingham hoped at the same time
to please the Enghsh Parliament, and thus obtain
money for himself and the king.
Kochelle, on the west coast of France, was the
stronghold of those Protestants, and when the Eng-
lish fleet arrived there Buckingham was received
with suspicion. The Huguenots knew that the duke
had formerly been on the side of the French court.
From first to last this expedition of Buckingham
was a failure.
After Buckingham's return from Kochelle the
king felt it necessary to summon a Parliament.
That is one of the most famous in English history,
because it passed a bill called the Petition of Right,
which greatly limited the power of the Crown.
King Charles was compelled to agree to this bill,
otherwise the Parliament would not have granted
money to carry on a new expedition against France
which was thought necessary.
The " Petition of Right "is so important that it
CHARLES I. 471
has been called the Second Great Charter of the
English people. King Charles and his father, as
well as some of the previous kings, had done many
CHARLES I.
things contrary to the First Great Charter of 1216.
Therefore this new law said that no one should be
compelled to pay a tax without the consent of Par-
472 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
liament ; that no one should be put in prison Avith-
out just reason ; that martial law should be abol-
ished ; and that the people should not be obliged to
provide quarters for soldiers and seamen.
The same Parliament was about to impeach Buck-
ingham as the cause of all evil when the king dis-
missed it. The duke now took charge of the new
expedition to relieve the French Protestants in Ko-
chelle, and Avas hurrying on the preparations at
Portsmouth, Avhen his fate overtook him. As he
stepped doAvn the stairs of his liotel a man came
and stabbed him to the heart.
The murderer was Felton, a gloomy, disappointed
man, who had served in the previous expedition.
He said that he had looked upon the duke as a pub-
lic enemy Avho deserved so to die. Felton was exe-
cuted two months afterwards.
11.— THE STRUGGLE BETWEEN CROWN AND PARLIAMENT.
The struggle between Crown and Parliament,
Avhich had been bitter in the previous reign, became
so much worse under Charles I. that it led to a civil
war, one of the most terrible evils that can befall a
nation.
As the Commons refused to grant the money
asked by the king except on certain conditions, he
CHARLES I.
473
and his friends tried to supply his wants in other
ways. He made what are called " forced loans " —
that is, the people from whom he wished to borrow
money were obliged to lend it, whether they liked
it or not, or to prison they must go.
This action on the part of the Crown was con-
trary to the laws, for no king might raise a tax
of any kind without the consent of both Houses of
Parliament, and no man could be imprisoned ex-
cept according to law.
PARLIAMKNT HOUSE IN THE TIME OF CHARLES I.
It was by his third Parliament that Charles was
compelled to pass the bill called Petition of Eight,
which was mentioned in the previous chapter. He
soon again raised forced loans, in spite of his prom-
ise not to do so. Every man having property worth
474 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
more than forty pounds a year Avas compelled to
accept the honor of knighthood or pay a heavy fine.
Tax-collectors were allowed to seize goods, and
sometimes to force the storehouses of those who
refused to pay the illegal fines.
The most famous of the illegal taxes of that
reign was " ship-money." At certain times, in some
previous reigns, money had been asked from cer-
tain seaport towns to provide ships for the defence
of the kingdom. Charles followed this example,
though there was no special danger from abroad to
make such a step necessary. He even demanded
"ship-money" not only from all the seaport dis-
tricts, but from every county in England and Wales.
This tax was resisted in a court of law by John
Hampden, a country gentleman, whose name has
therefore become famous, although the judges were
against him. The judges were in favor of the king,
as they held their appointments from the Crown.
The court called the Star Chamber also gave great
offence by the severity of its sentences. A clergy-
man named Leighton wrote a book against bishops,
and by a sentence of this court was fined £10,000,
publicly flogged, and then imprisoned for life. A
barrister, Prynne, wrote a book against stage-plays,
and was therefore heavily fined and imprisoned for
life. These and other severe sentences were imposed
by Archbishop Laud.
For eleven years King Charles tried to govern
CHARLES I. 475
England and Scotland without a Parliament ; and,
while Laud was resolved to put down Puritanism,
there was another zealous supporter of the royal au-
thority who ruled the north of England and, after-
wards, the whole of Ireland. The latter was Thom-
as Went worth, afterwards Earl Strafford, whose
harsh severity, combined with that of Laud, soon
made the three kingdoms rise against them and
their royal master. Charles and his two servants
stirred up a deadly strife, and before it was abated
all three had lost their heads on the scaffold.
III.-SCOTLAND KISES AGAINST CHARLES.
King Charles, with his two zealous servants Laud
and Wentworth, were ruling Great Britain and Ire-
land without any Parliament, but at last they were
checked in their career. It was in Scotland that
the people first rose against the Government.
The Church of Scotland was Presbyterian, having
no bishops, and Laud Avas resolved to turn it into a
church like that in England. King Charles ap-
proved of this change, and he resolved to intro-
duce a form of service into Scotland and appoint
bishops and archbishops without asking the consent
of the Scottish people. The Presbyterians in Scot-
land and many Puritans in England disliked to hear
476 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY
prayers read from a book, or to see a clergyman in
a surplice.
On a particular Sunday in July, 1637, a clergy-
man attempted to read the new service in the High
Church of Edinburgh, and it caused a great uproar.
A stool was thrown at the clergyman's head, the
surplice was torn from his shoulders, and he was
hustled out of the church.
The excitement against the form of worship in-
troduced by Laud ran throughout most of Scotland.
Crowds gathered in every town, and all made a
solemn promise to defend their religion and the
freedom of conscience, at the same time signing
what was called the " National Covenant."
King Charles and Laud wished to chastise Scot-
land, and an army was at once collected to march
to the border. Charles himself was at its head,
ignorant that the earnest Covenanters had a better
army than his own, led by General Leslie and other
experienced officers. The result was that the king
was glad to come to terms, and agreed that a
Parliament should be summoned. The Parliament
which thus met was called the Short Parliament, be-
ing dissolved abruptly before any business was done.
Knowing well that King Charles would only
keep his word if convenient to himself, the Scottish
Covenanters were ready to meet him again next
year, when he marched an army north to threaten
them. Charles's army had no very Avarlike inten-
CHARLES I. 477
tions, and, indeed, many of his soldiers said that the
Scots had right on their side, because they were
against Laud and his bishops. The Scots speedily
forced their way beyond the Tyne, and took pos-
session of Newcastle and Durham.
The king was then at York with Wentworth,
who had returned from Ireland and been created
Earl of Strafford. Charles and his friends were
now in an almost hopeless condition, for many in
England had shown sympathy with the cause of
the Scots, and took pleasure in their success.
Thus the king was compelled to summon another
Parliament. It proved a memorable Parliament to
Charles and Laud and Wentworth, as well as to
many others. The rising in Scotland was, in fact,
the beginning of the English Revolution, which
was not completed till half a century later, in 1689.
IV.— THE LONG PARLIAMENT.
The memorable Parliament of our last chapter be-
gan N^ovember 3, 1640, and was not finally dissolved
till 1660. Hence it may well be called the " Long
Parliament."
Scarcely had the new House of Commons met
than a keen desire was shown to punish Earl Straf-
ford, as a principal cause of the late misrule and
478 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
tyranny. Pym had got much information regard-
ing Strafford's government of Ireland ; and on these
and other grievances a capital charge was founded.
The earl was committed to the Tower before the
end of the month, and soon after condemned to death.
In December Archbishop Laud was seized and im-
prisoned, but he was not tried for several years ; he
was beheaded on Tower Hill in 1645. Two other
members of the king's council escaped to the Conti-
nent. Prynne was released from prison, and received
by the populace with shouts of joy and triumph.
The Parliament next passed a law for removing
images from churches, and destroying what were
thought to be "superstitious ornaments." Many
beautiful monuments were thus defaced and de-
stroyed. They also introduced a bill to abolish
such titles as bishop and dean.
A law provided that Parliament should meet at
least once every three years. Ship-money and
other illegal taxes were also condemned, and those
courts abolished by which tyrannical punishments
had been inflicted.
Yery terrible news now came from Ireland.
Harsh government under Wentworth and others
having made the Irish people bitter enemies to
England, they rose against their oppressors, and
took cruel vengeance upon the English settlers.
Many thousand Protestants were savagely mur-
dered, or left to die of starvation.
CHARLES L 479
The ill-feeling between the king and the Long
Parliament gradually became worse, till the whole
of England was divided into two opposing parties :
one for the court, the other for the country. The
king's friends were chiefly among the nobility and
gentry and their retainers; they called themselves
Cavaliers. Their opponents were mainly the trades-
people of towns and farmers, called Parliament-men,
and nicknamed " Koundheads," from their hair be-
ing cut short.
Charles was frequently badly advised by his
French queen, and one serious blunder which he
made at this critical time is laid to her charge. To
frighten the Parliament into obedience to his wish-
es* he accused five members of high - treason, and
sent orders to the House of Commons to give them
up. On the following day he walked to the House,
attended by a number of warhke cavaliers, and de-
manded the surrender of the five. They had taken
refuge with their friends in London, and thus his
scheme was defeated.
London and Westminster were now in an uproar.
The king's friends were so disheartened that he and
the queen resolved to remain no longer in town.
In January, 1642, Charles, with his wife, children,
and a few attendants, left his palace of Whitehall,
never to return, till he was brought there to lay his
head on the scaffold.
Next day, after the court had left London, the
480 STOKIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
five members, including Pym and Hampden, re-
turned from the city in triumph. As they pro-
ceeded by water from London Bridge to Westmin-
ster, they were followed by hundreds of boats
adorned with flags and streamers ; while the train-
bands marched along the banks of the Thames to
the sound of drum and trumpet, all keeping high
holiday in their joy at the king's departure.
v.— THE EARL OF STRAFFORD.
Strafford, the eminent statesman, was born in
London in 1593. His father, Sir Wilham Wentworth,
had a large estate in Yorkshire ; and it was there
that the son was brought up. After studying at
Cambridge and travelling abroad, he became mem-
ber of Parliament for Yorkshire.
At first Wentworth defended the rights of the
Parliament against the attacks made by King James
and Charles I. King Charles and the Duke of
Buckingham saw that he had great power, both by
his birth and fortune, and by his commanding elo-
quence and force of character ; they therefore tried
to gain him over to their side, in order to oppose
Pym, Hampden, and Ehot.
When it was found that Strafford was against
such illegal taxation as the king and the duke had
CHARLES I. 481
resolved upon, he was dismissed from court favor.
In 1627 be refused to pay the forced loan asked by
the Government, and was therefore confined for six
weeks in prison.
Next year be was again a member of the House
of Commons, and with great energy and eloquence
assisted in drawing up the famous Petition of Rigbt.
He loudly declared bis wish ^' to be set as a beacon
on a hill for all men to wonder at," if he did not
" faithfully insist for the common liberty of the sub-
ject to be protected whole and entire." The rights
claimed, he said, Avere not new things : " No, our
ancient, legal, and vital liberties." It should be
noted, at the same time, that Strafford always pro-
fessed to respect the king's prerogative ; and that in
Church matters, he was entirely opposed to the other
popular Reformers.
Soon after those daring speeches Strafford en-
tered into friendly relations with Buckingham, and
was made Baron Wentworth. When the duke was
killed by Felton, Went worth began to be a close
friend of the king's, who, no doubt, saw that such a
man was exactly suited to his wants at that difficult
period. The queen and her ladies, however, hated
Wentworth, because he was proud and silent, and
never flattered them like the ordinary courtiers.
Charles speedily appointed him President of the
Council of the North, and it was when ruling in
that office at York that Wentworth began to show
31
482 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
his haughty abuse of power. He warned the four
northern counties that any judges would be " kid
by the heels " who presumed to hinder the council
from acting as he directed.
Through Laud, whose friendship and favor he had
gained, Wentworth was next sent to govern Ireland
on behalf of the king. He rided that unfortunate
island as a conquered country, and asserted that
neither the natives nor the other inhabitants had
any rights which he could not override by the king's
authority. He believed that the only hope for Irish-
men was to change them into Englishmen by abol-
ishing their religion, laws, and habits. At the same
time, though harsh and unjust, the strong govern-
ment of Wentworth did some good. The pirates of
the Irish coast disappeared, linen factories were es-
tablished, and the revenue was greatly increased.
It was when in Ireland that Strafford thought
out his great plan of governing nations — a political
scheme w^hich he called " Thorough." Charles and
his chief adviser Laud both approved of it. By this
scheme Strafford wished Great Britain to be as en-
tirely under the power of its king as France was un-
der that of Louis XIII.
Proud by nature, Strafford's rule of Ireland made
him still more imperious and self-sufficient. He
arrived in England after the king's failure in the
first expedition against Scotland, and then became
chief adviser of the Crown, being created Earl of
CHARLES I. 483
Strafford. He presently began to show in Eng-
land that love of power which he had fostered in
Ireland.
When urging Charles to invade Scotland, Straf-
ford used some words which afterwards told heavi-
ly against him at his trial. The king said that Eng-
land might resist if he invaded Scotland. " There is
the Irish army," replied Strafford, "and you may
use it to reduce this kingdom."
The opening of the Long Parliament put an end
to the career of Strafford. The three kingdoms
were resolved on the punishment of the " wicked
earl." I'earless, he entered the House of Commons
''with a proud, glooming look," but at once saw
that his power was now gone. The House ordered
his committal to the Tower ; and as he was led to
his coach, after giving up his sword, "no man capped
to him before whom that morning the greatest of
all England would have stood uncovered."
When Strafford was brought to trial in AVestmin-
ster Hall, Pym, in the name of the Commons of
England, accused him of high-treason, and at the
same time attacked the system of government of
which he had been the head. Strafford defended
himself with great courage and eloquence. One of
his enemies afterwards said of him : " Certainly
never any man acted such a part with more wis-
dom, with greater reason and temper, and with a
better grace in all his words and actions."
484 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The end, however, was certain. The Commons
were resolved that he should be sacrificed, and passed
a bill of attainder against him. The royal assent
STRAFFORD ON HIS WAY TO THE SCAFFOLD.
was given after two days of anxious hesitation ; an
act for which the wretched king never afterwards
forgave himself.
Strafford employed the three days of life that yet
remained to him in consoling his family and making
arrangements for them. He was not allowed to
have an interview with Laud, although both were
CHARLES I. 485
imprisoned in the Tower; but as he passed under
the archbishop's window, on his way to the scaffold,
he stopped to receive his blessing, and then said :
" Farewell, my lord ; God protect your innocence !"
The earl walked towards the scaffold as proudly
as a general at the head of an army. He made a
speech, saying a few kind words about his wife
and children ; and then putting off his doublet, and
tying up his hair with his own hands, he put on a
white cap and laid his head upon the block. One
blow of the axe severed his head from his body.
The blaze of bonfires and clash of church bells
everywhere showed the joy of the people at Straf-
ford's fall.
VI.— THE CIVIL WAR.
After leaving his capital the king tried more than
once to make some arrangement with the Parlia-
ment, but with little success. He agreed that bish-
ops should be excluded from the House of Lords ; but
when the Commons demanded that Charles should
give up the command of the militia to them, and
allow them to appoint the officers, his reply was,
" No ; not for an hour." It now seemed impossible
to come to a peaceable arrangement.
The sword must be drawn. The king's friends
everywhere began to collect arms and raise small
486 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
bodies of soldiers. Tiie royal standard Avas set up
at JSTottingham Castle, and a steep street of that an-
cient town still bears the name of " Standard Hill,"
as a memorial that there the Civil War began. Many
of them, however, were disheartened next morning
to find that the king's flag had been torn from the
staff by a furious tempest. They thought it was an
'' ill omen."
For the next three years Englishmen fought
against Englishmen, with many patriots and true,
honorable gentlemen on both sides. Those on the
king's side were proud of their loyalty, fighting for
the Crown and Church ; while the Parliament-men
boasted of their patriotism, fighting for their legal
rights and freedom of conscience. The Scottish
soldiers were on the side of the Parliament-men.
London was entirely against the court party ;
Milton, the great poet of that age, tells us of the
" anvils and hammers w^orking there to fashion out
the plates and instruments of justice in defence of
truth." The first battle of the war took place at
Edgehill. The king himself was present, and the
Earl of Essex commanded on the side of the Parlia-
ment. At night, after a confused fight, Essex and
his men still held the field, but they had not beaten
the king's army ; and the wiser leaders among the
Roundheads saw that they must have their soldiers
better drilled before they could hope to crush the
royalists.
CHARLES I. 487
One of those able leaders on the Parliament side
was Oliver Cromwell, in a few years destined to
become the foremost man in England. Another
such leader was Hampden, who had more energy
than Essex, but was killed in one of the many skir-
mishes that were fought. At another battle at
Newbury, in Wiltshire, the royalists lost Lord Falk-
land, one of the king's chief advisers, and a true
patriot, who had constantly been desiring an end to
the cruel war.
In order to have the help of the Scottish army,
which was well drilled and had many skilled officers,
the Parliament signed the Solemn League and Cov-
enant. By this they agreed to establish in England
a' form of Church government like that of Scotland.
In the beginning of 1644 a Scottish army marched
into England up to the knees in snow.
The king at the same time was seeking help from
Ireland, and an Irish army was landed in Wales.
It was defeated by Fairfax, a parliamentary general,
and among the prisoners was Monk, afterwards a
famous general, as we shall see.
VII.— JOHN HAMPDEN.
John Hampden, born in 1594, belonged to an an-
cient and wealthy family in Buckinghamshire. His
488 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
mother was aunt of Oliver Cromwell. After study-
ing at Oxford, he went to London to obtain a knowl-
edge of law.
On his marriage, in 1619, Hampden became at-
tached to the Puritan party, among whom he was
noted for his natural cheerfulness and courtesy.
Though a member of Parliament under James L,
he took no share in public life till the accession of
King Charles, when he always voted with those who
opposed the court. Hampden assisted his friend Sir
John Eliot in attacking the Duke of Buckingham.
It Avas one of the forced loans demanded by
Charles that first brought Hampden into notice.
He refused to pay, and was imprisoned for nearly
a year ; and on a second refusal " endured for a long
time close imprisonment in the Gatehouse, which
endangered his life. He never after did look the
same man he was before." When the loan was de-
manded, it is said that he replied, " I should be con-
tent to lend as well as others, but fear to draw upon
myself that curse in Magna Charta which should be
read twice a year against those who infringe it."
Having an excellent knowledge of the laws relat-
ing to parliaments, Hampden's opinion was often of
great value to the patriots who opposed Charles I.
While Eliot was imprisoned in the Tower, Hampden
not only gave him advice and friendly sympathy^
but looked after his family with the utmost care.
In one of his long letters to Eliot, Hampden speaks
CHARLES I. 489
of sending Bess to a boarding-school, John to travel
for his improvement, and Richard to serve as a sol-
dier. The last letter written by the patriotic Eliot
was to Hampden, and tells that the disease of which
he died in prison was still progressing, and how he
was consoled by religion.
Hampden took great interest in the settlements
made in North America by those Puritans who were
then driven from England. It is mainly, however,
by his opposition to the payment of ship-money
that he has become famous. Taxed on all his es-
tates, he only brought the case of one into court,
the amount charged for it being twenty shillings.
This he did because he was fighting against the
principle of illegal taxation.
Long afterwards, Burke, the great orator, asked
" Would twenty shillings have ruined Mr. Hamp-
den? No; but the payment of half twenty shil-
lings would have made him a slave." The judges
were in favor of the king by a majority of seven to
five, but even Hampden's enemies admitted that
the trial did more service to his cause than to that
of the Crown.
In the Long Parliament, Pym was the leader of
the party, but he was much governed by Hampden,
who then sat for Buckinghamshire, as he had pre-
viously done. Hampden was noted for his skill in
debate rather than as an orator; and also by his
"flowing courtesy to all men," his sincerity and
490 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
truth. Lord Clarendon, one of his opponents, says :
"The eyes of all men were fixed on hhn as the
pilot that must steer their vessel through the tem-
pests and rocks that threatened it."
When Charles visited Scotland, Hampden was
one of those who were appointed by the Commons
to attend him. The royalist intrigues with the
Scots gave Hampden reason to distrust the king.
Hampden took an active share in punishing
Strafford, though he had by no means that aversion
to a monarchy which many of his party showed.
He also joined in the effort made to overthrow
episcopacy.
He was well liked in his own count}^ When the
news reached Buckinghamshire that he was to be
impeached, some four thousand gentlemen and free-
holders of that county rode up to London to support
their member. They waited on the king to say that
they had great confidence in Hampden's loyalty ;
and, in an address to the House of Commons, de-
clared they w^ere ready to defend its rights with
their lives.
In the Civil War between Crown and Parliament,
Hampden did some important work before he re-
ceived his death-wound. He raised a regiment of
foot, which afterwards obtained a great reputation
as "the Green Coats." It was said of him by an
enemy that " without question when he first drew
sword he cast away the scabbard," meaning that he
CHARLES I. 491
had resolved to decide the great quarrel completely
and finally.
Hampden was not at the battle of Edgehill, be-
cause he was on military duty elsewhere. It was
at a skirmish in his own county, after a sudden
night attack made by the energetic Prince Kupert,
that the end came. The fight took place among
the standing corn at Chalgrove field, the place
where he first mustered his Green Coats at the be-
ginning of the war.
Hampden was spurring up his horse to charge
the right wing of the royalists, when he received a
mortal wound. He rode from the field "with his
head hanging down and resting his hands upon the
neck of his horse." After six days of suffering,
during which he wrote letters to the Parliament
and the Earl of Essex on pubhc affairs, he died, in
1643.
His brave Green Coats followed him to the grave
in Hampden church -yard, bareheaded and singing
the ninetieth psalm.
Vm.— MARSTON MOOR AND NASEBY.
Oliver Cromw^ell was now coming to the front in
the great struggle. Cromwell was a country gen-
tleman, born at Huntingdon in 1599. He had al-
492 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ways been an earnest member of the Puritan party.
At the beginning of the Civil War the eastern
counties had formed themselves into an association
to resist the king, and Cromwell had been a leading
man in it from the first.
The soldiers whom he first led to battle were
thus drawn from the eastern counties ; and such
men, for drill and steadiness, had never yet been
seen in England, ^o fellow of bad character was
allowed to join, or dared present himself to Oliver ;
every trooper and foot - soldier must be earnest
and thoroughly trustworthy ; stern and unflinching
when under orders, and ready to die "for the
faith " or "for the cause," as they said among them-
selves. It was by such regiments commanded by a
leader like Cromwell that the king and his Cava-
liers were finally overthrown in the two great bat-
tles of the war.
At the first of these battles Cromwell was proven
to be a great military man ; and it was from their
stout bearing on that field that his troops got the
nickname "Ironsides" — a term by which after-
wards they were always proud to be called. This
fight was the most deadly of all the battles in the
Civil War, and took place at Marston Moor, to the
west of the city of York.
The Scots and Eoundheads together were besieg-
ing York when they heard that the fiery Prince
Eupert was coming against them from Lancashire.
CHARLES I. 493
The king had written to say that " York must be
relieved by beating the Scots, else any successes
afterwards will be useless." The besiegers moved
west to the moor to oppose the approaching roy-
alists, but Rupert avoided them by a northerly
march, and joined the Marquis of Kewcastle, who
had been holding York for the king.
The prince Avas an officer of great dash and spir-
it, and resolved to attack the Roundheads on the
moor. When the opposing armies were drawn up
in order they were separated by a ditch, and for
some time hesitated about commencing the battle.
Cromwell and his Ironsides were on the left, to-
gether with three regiments of Scotch horse under
David Leslie.
The Ironsides and the Scots under Leslie dashed
over the ditch, and soon dispersed the royalist horse
opposed to them. Many of the king's troops were
chased along the York road for two and even three
miles : long afterwards some of the trees there, when
cut down, were found to have bullets in them Avhich
had been shot during the chase.
In the mean time the right wing of the Round-
heads had been put to flight and driven from the
field by Prince Rupert. But while that ardent sol-
dier was chasing the fugitives far from the battle-
field, Cromwell's horsemen turned from pursuit to
complete the victory. At the end of two hours'
fight, the field was cleared and all the royalist can-
494
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
non captured. York was taken, and soon after the
Scots also occupied Newcastle.
Marston Moor was a crushing defeat for Charles,
and next year, 1645, he suffered another still more
fatal. In the
beginning of
that year he
received the
shocking news
that Archbish-
op Laud had
been beheaded,
and though
cheered after-
wards by some
successes gained
in Scotland by
the gallant Mar-
quis of Mon-
trose, he felt
that the end of
the struggle
was near.
The end came
at Naseby, in ^N'orthamptonshire, where he showed
both ability and courage; but by the rashness of
Kupert on one side, and the presence of Cromwell's
Ironsides on the other, victory fell to the Parlia-
ment, and ruin to the cause of the Crown. "One
MAP OF THE BATTLE-FIELDS.
CHARLES I. 495
charge more, gentlemen !" cried Charles to his Cav-
aliers, but in vain : all the infantry had already fled.
Scarcely two thousand accompanied the defeated
monarch in his headlong flight from the field.
IX.— THE END OF KING CHARLES.
After the crushing defeats at Marston Moor and
Kaseby, the king could do but little against the
Parliamentary forces. There was a chance of help
coming from Scotland, where his enthusiastic ad-
herent, the Marquis of Montrose, had defeated the
Covenanters in several battles. Many of the strict
Presbyterians hated Cromwell and his party be-
cause they were Independents. Charles and his
friends therefore hoped that Montrose might restore
the kingly authority in North Britain at least.
Montrose was a military genius, and had wonder-
ful success with his army of wild Highlanders, till
David Leslie marched north with some of those
Covenanters who had helped in the great victory of
Marston Moor. Montrose and his Highlanders were
encamped near Selkirk when Leslie burst upon them
through the mist, early on a September morning,
and utterly wrecked the last hopes of the royalists
and the cause of King Charles.
Power was now divided between the Presbyteri-
496 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ans and the Independents, who were very jealous of
each other, while the latter were even more jealous
of the Scots who still remained in England. After
some secret intriguing with these various parties,
Charles surrendered to the Scottish army at New-
ark, and they soon handed him over to the English
Parliament.
The Presbyterians and Independents could not
agree what was to be done with the captive king.
TBIAL OF CHARLES I.
He was kept in confinement, chiefly at Carisbrooke
Castle, Isle of Wight. At last the Independents,
CHARLES I. 497
who were strongly supported hj the army, deter-
mined to bring matters to an issue by having him
brought before a court of justice and tried for his
life.
The Presbyterian members were accordingly ex-
pelled from the House of Commons. The remnant,
consisting of only fifty-three members, who were all
Independents, could now act as they thought fit.
This extraordinary Parliament appointed one hun-
dred and thirty five persons to form a High Court
of Justice, which was to conduct the trial of the king
on the charge of treason against the laws of the
country.
When the court assembled in Westminster Hall
only sixty-nine, among whom was Cromwell, an-
swered to their names. The king was at once
brought before them, having only arrived from
Windsor on the previous day. He refused to plead,
declaring that they had no authority to try him.
After hearing evidence against him, the court pro-
nounced sentence of death upon him as a tyrant
and traitor.
The trial only occupied a week, and two clear
days more were allowed the royal prisoner before
the execution of the sentence. King Charles meekly
spent the time in devotion, and in bidding farewell
to his two little children, Henry, a boy of eight
years (who lived only till the year of the Kestoration),
and Elizabeth, who died the same year as her father.
498 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
On the morning of January 30, 1649, Charles
crossed the park from St. James's Palace to Wliite-
hall, and after three hours spent in prayer, stepped
upon the scaffold from the central window of the
beautiful Banqueting Hall which had been built by
his father. How many thousands of visitors from
all lands have gazed upon that window from that
day to this ! His words proved that he thought
the sentence upon himself a punishment for the
sentence which he had allowed to take effect upon
Eaii Strafford.
A poet of that time says :
He bowed his comely head
As if upon a bed.
There were two masked executioners ; by one of
them the king's head was severed at a single stroke
of the axe, and then the other held it up and ex-
claimed, " This is the head of a traitor !"
THE COMMONWEALTH. 499
THE COMMONWEALTH.
I.— CROMWELL AND THE COVENANTERS.
The monarchy was now overthrown and the
House of Peers abolished, and the Independents,
who ruled the 'House of Commons, hnmediately pro-
claimed a republic under the name of " The Com-
monwealth." The country was to be governed with-
out a king and without nojbles.
'Many people in England, Scotland, and Ireland
were deeply grieved at such a change of government.
Th ousands of all classes resolved to support the
Prince of Wales, afterwards crowned Charles IL,
who had escaped to the Continent at the beginning
of the Civil War.
This feeling of loyalty for Prince Charles soon
found expression in Ireland, where Catholics and
Protestants sent him a joint invitation to come and
reign over them. The Commonwealth speedily in-
terfere<:l with that design.
Cromwell had already for several years wished to
sail over to Ireland to take revenge for the massacre
of the Protestants there. He now carried his '' Iron-
sides" to Dublin, and stormed the cities of Drogheda
500 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
and Wexford, causing the inhabitants ever}^ where
to dread his very name.
When Ireland was crushed and humbled, Crom-
well next turned his attention to Scotland. The
prince had already been received there by a section
of the Presbyterians. He agreed to sign the Cove-
nant, although some of the leading Covenanters had
recently insulted and beheaded Montrose, his chief
adherent in Scotland.
To put down the royalists in Scotland was a
harder task for Cromwell and his Ironsides than
the conquest of Ireland. Those Presbyterians who
supported Charles had chosen Sir David Leslie to
lead them. When Cromwell crossed the Tweed
there was no food to be found for his soldiers and
horses, because Leslie had purposely wasted all the
country south of Edinburgh. The invaders were
therefore forced to keep near the sea-coast, in order
to get their supplies from ships and boats.
Cromwell found the Covenanters so strongly post-
ed at Edinburgh that he dared not attack them ; and
when he had retired to Dunbar, where his fleet was,
Leslie followed and blocked his way back to Eng-
land. To make matters worse for Cromwell, his
army was now sorely reduced by sickness ; and as
the Presbyterians who hemmed him in were again
too strongly posted to be attacked, he felt that the
situation was most critical.
In Leslie's army there were many zealous minis-
THE COMMONWEALTH. 501
ters who kept urging him and his officers to go down
and attack the Independents. Against his better
judgment, Leshe at last yielded to them ; and one
morning before dawn the Covenanters began to de-
scend from their strong position to the level ground.
Cromwell seeing this blunder called for his horse,
and led out his troops for the attack. Looking to
the rising sun, whose first rays were just appearing
above the German Ocean, he cried : '' Let the Lord
arise, and let his enemies be scattered." Many of
Leslie's soldiers were hastily - raised recruits, who
were no match for Cromwell's veterans, and were
almost at once thrown into confusion. Two of the
covenanting regiments fought bravely, and were
nearly all cut off. The Ironsides killed many, and
took a host of prisoners. The defeat of the Scots
was complete.
Such was the famous victory of Dunbar, which
made Cromwell master of the lowlands of Scotland.
It was gained in the year 1650 ; and September 3d
became henceforward a notable anniversary in Oli-
ver's life.
II.— WORCESTER.
While Cromwell held Edinburgh, Glasgow, and
all the south of Scotland, Prince Charles and some
of the Covenanters were for a short time masters of
502 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the north. On New-year's Day, 1651, the prince
was crowned king at Scone near Perth, a palace and
abbey where the ancient Scottish raonarchs used to
be crowned.
Being now in command of the army, Charles de-
termined to make a bold stand in England for the
Crown, and was full of hope that his father's friends
there would rise against the Commonwealth. With
his army of Scots, Charles marched to Lancashire,
and thence to Worcester, but found very few Eng-
lish royalists ready to join him. Cromwell hastened
after him into England, leaving Scotland in charge
of Monk.
Worcester had been well fortified by Charles and
his army when they shut themselves up in that town,
but Cromwell with his besiegers greatly outnum-
bered them. Cromwell sent half of his army across
the river Severn, in order to attack the town on
both sides at the same time ; and after storming the
forts he fell upon the royalist army within the walls,
leading the van in person. The Scots were all either
slain or taken prisoners, so desperate was the fight
— " as stiff a contest," said Cromwell, afterwards,
" as ever I have seen."
This " crowning victory," as it was called by the
victor, Avas gained on the anniversary of his success
at Dunbar. Meanwhile, what became of Prince
Charles, whom the Scotch had already crowned
king ? After seeing a good part of the battle from
THE COMMONWEALTH. 503
the toNver of Worcester Cathedral he managed to es-
cape, though Cromwell's troopers scoured the coun-
try in all directions hunting for him. Going in an
easterly direction from Worcester, Charles found
shelter in a lonely house, called Boscobel, where he
was protected by a poor farmer, Penderell, and his
four brothers. Years afterwards, when Charles was
king, he rewarded this family for their loyalty. Two
of their descendants, it is said, are still receiving
small annuities from the English Government.
While at Boscobel the prince one day hid himself
in a large oak w^hen some soldiers were seen coming,
and waited till they had searched all the thickets.
The tree afterwards became famous as the " Royal
Oak," and though replaced by a younger one, its
site is still an object of interest to many visitors.
For forty-four days Charles had to hide himself,
passing from one county to another, disguised some-
times as a peasant, and sometimes even as a woman.
In spite of a large reward offered for his discovery,
more than forty persons are said to have proved
faithful, after assisting him to escape or guiding him
towards the sea-coast to find a ship. He at length
sailed from Shoreham, in Sussex, and landed in
France, on the coast of ISTormandy. For nearly nine
years the prince lived out of England, and then at
the Restoration in 1660 he was recalled to his
kingdom.
504 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
m.—CROMWELL AS PROTECTOR.
The republic, or Commonwealth, was now su-
preme in England, Scotland, and Ireland.
The real power, however, lay with the army, and
especially with Cromwell, who was its lord-general.
The victories of Dunbar and Worcester had raised
him to the foremost position in England.
As the Parliament consisted of only about fifty
or sixty remaining members of the House of Com-
mons, he now wished it to dissolve, that a new Par-
liament might be called from the whole country ;
but seeing that they were unwilling to follow such
a reasonable course, he did what no other man has
ever dared to do.
Cromwell marched from Whitehall with three
hundred soldiers, and, on reaching the Parliament
House, told them to await his orders at the door.
Entering and taking his usual seat, he listened for
some time, and then rising to speak, addressed the
members present in severe and bitter language.
Suddenly, when some attempts were made to con-
tradict and stop him, he cried -out, " I'll put an end
to your prating ! You are no Parliament ; get you
gone, and give way to honester men." He then
stamped on the floor, the door opened, and thirty
musketeers tramped into the House, and stood ready
for the word of command.
THE COMMONWEALTH.
505
"Take him down!" he cried, pointing to the
Speaker, " take him down !" For a moment ^the
Speaker hesitated, till he saw that resistance was
BUST OF CROMWELL.
506 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
useless, when he left his chair and wallied out of
the House, followed by fifty-three members. The
mace, the symbol of Parliamentary authority, lay, as
usual, on the table in front of the Speaker's chair.
Cromwell pointed to it and said, " Take away that
bauble." Then locking the door and putting the
key in his pocket, he returned to Whitehall.
An assembly of about one hundred and forty
members, chosen by Cromwell and his officers, was
now called together. It was generally called Bare-
bone's Parliament, because a conspicuous member,
a leather-seller of London, was named Praise-God
Barebone. After sitting for a few months, it re-
signed its authority into the hands of Cromwell.
In December, 1653, the officers of the army
brought forward a plan by which Cromwell was
appointed " Protector of the Commonwealth of
England, Scotland, and Ireland," a position which
he retained till his death, in 1658. As Protector,
Cromwell was sole master of the State, and during
his rule England was the chief Protestant power in
Europe. His home government was wise and toler-
ant ; his foreign policy made England everywhere
respected. Even in the Alpine valleys the perse-
cuted Protestants had to thank him for his remon-
strances with the Duke of Savoy and th^ King of
France.
During the Protectorate the English navy first
assumed that position which has made Great Britain
THE COMMONWEALTH. 507
the mistress of the sea. The foundation of this naval
power under Cromwell is mainly due to the courage
and genius of Blake, as we shall presently see.
Notwithstanding CromwelFs success as a ruler,
there were frequent plots against his life, and his
last years were unhappy. His favorite daughter
died, and in less than a month afterwards, on Sep-
tember 3d, the anniversary of his last two victories,
this great soldier and statesman slept the sleep of
death.
IV.— ROBERT BLAKE.
Blake, next to Nelson the greatest naval hero of
England, was born at Bridgewater in 1599.. After
studying at Oxford, he continued his father's busi-
ness as a merchant with such success that through-
out the rest of his life he was in easy circumstances.
When at college Blake had already shown some
dislike to kingly rule, and thus came to be perma-
nently attached to the Puritan party. He was
chosen member of the Short Parliament for his na-
tive place in 1640, but did not sit in the famous
Long Parliament till 1645.
When the Civil War broke out Blake joined the
Parliamentary side with a body of troops which he
had collected in the neighborhood of Bridgewater.
He had a share in nearly all the actions fought in
the west of England.
508 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Blake's chief exploit during the Civil War was
the capture and defence of Taunton, an un walled
town. He took it a few days after the great royal-
ist defeat at Marston Moor, and continued to hold
it in spite of many repeated and vigorous attempts
to drive him out. They stormed him, they starved
him, they battered him, but out of Taunton they
could not get him. For a whole year Blake held
his post, and successfully repelled two sieges, each
occupying about three months. The town was re-
duced to ashes, but still Blake remained master of
it. His gallant stand at Taunton helped greatly to
throw into confusion the royalist plans in the west.
During the Civil War the navy had shown a
bias towards the royalist side, which continued
even after the overthrow at Naseby. During the
king's imprisonment eleven ships boldly declared
for him, and sailed over to Holland for Prince
Charles. Commanded by Prince Kupert, the cousin
of Charles, they proceeded to plunder the merchant-
ships not only of England, but of France and Spain.
Blake was summoned from Taunton, where he
had now been appointed governor, to assume the
chief command at sea. The piracies of Prince Ku-
pert were soon stopped. When refused admission
into the Tagus, Blake captured a rich fleet of Port-
uguese ships, and compelled the King of Portugal
to sue for an alliance with the Commonwealth.
When Avar was declared with the Dutch in 1652,
THE COMMONWEALTH. 509
Blake suffered a defeat at the hands of Yan Tromp,
which might be considered one of the causes of Eng-
land's naval glory. Instead of despairing, Blake re-
solved to remodel the navy, as Cromwell had previ-
ously remodelled the army.
Soon after his defeat the navy was entirely re-
modelled, and Blake set out in search of his enemy
Yan Tromp. According to the story, Tromp had
been boastfully sailing with a broom at his mast-
head, to signify that the Dutch would sweep the
English off the seas. The story is not true, but it
enables us to understand the spirit in which the old
sea-dogs fought.
Blake's new ships completely defeated Tromp in
a great fight which lasted for three days, the Dutch
being chased from Portland to the mouth of the
river Scheldt. Another victory over the Dutch fol-
lowed at ^N'orth Foreland; and in the following
month their fleet was quite destroyed and Tromp
himself killed.
The battles with the Dutch were fought near the
English coasts ; but Blake was sent also into more
distant seas, to redress wrongs and maintain the
honor of his native land. For the first time since
the crusades an English fleet sailed into the Medi-
terranean under his command.
He obtained satisfaction from one of the Italian
States, which had done injury to English commerce.
Wherever he went he made good the proud boast of
510 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Cromwell, that the name of Englishman should be
as much feared and respected as that of an ancient
Roman.
In those days shocking tales were told of pirate
States in the north of Africa, who plundered every-
where, and under whose cruel power Europeans who
had been kidnapped were pining in slavery. Blake
cannonaded one of their towns, Tunis, and burned
all the ships, so that they were glad to surrender to
him and release their wretched captives. Another
pirate State, Algiers, quickly came to terms when
they heard how Blake had punished Tunis.
Blake was able, also, to humble Spain, when she
had acted haughtily to England. The Spanish sil-
ver fleet had taken shelter, at the isle of Teneriffe,
in a harbor so powerfully defended that it was
thought impossible to make an attack upon it.
Blake did not think it impossible.
With the greatest bravery he sailed under the
forts, close up to the enemy. In a few hours every
vestige of the Spanish fleet had disappeared, and
the English ships set sail homeward in victory, bear-
ing much booty, not a single vessel lost.
At the news of this brilliant victory there was
very great rejoicing in England. Cromwell sent
Blake his portrait set in gold and diamonds.
That great naval achievement was Blake's last.
Weak from a long illness, he did not live to reach
England. When at last his fleet had entered the
THE COMMONWEALTH. 511
English Channel, the great and noble sailor died
within sight of his native shores, near Plymouth,
August 17, 1657. His body, embalmed, was brought
round by sea to Greenwich, where it lay in state for
some time.
Blake had a state funeral, and was buried in
Westminster Abbey.
v.— YE MARINERS OF ENGLAND.
Ye Mariners of England!
Who guard our native seas,
Whose flag has braved, a thousand years.
The battle and the breeze;
Your glorious standard launch again
To match another foe,
And sweep through the deep,
While the stormy tempests blow ;
While the battle rages long and loud,
And the stormy tempests blow.
The spirits of your fathers
Shall start from every wave 1
For the deck it was their field of fame,
And Ocean was their grave;
Where Blake and mighty Nelson fell,
Your manly hearts shall glow,
512 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
As ye sweep through the deep,
While the stormy tempests blow ;
While the battle rages long and loud,
And the stormy tempests blow.
Britannia needs no bulwarks,
JSTo towers along the steep;
Her march is o'er the mountain-waves,
Her home is on the deep:
With thunders from her native oak, ^
She quells the floods below,
As they roar on the shore,
When the stormy tempests blow ;
When the battle rages long and loud.
And the stormy tempests blow.
The meteor-flag of England
Shall yet terrific burn.
Till danger's troubled night depart,
And the star of peace return.
Then, then, ye ocean- warriors !
Our song and feast shall flow
To the fame of your name,
When the storm has ceased to blow ;
When the fiery fight is heard no more,
And the storm has ceased to blow.
Ca'mpbell.
CHARLES II. 513
CHARLES II.
1660-1685.
I— THE RESTORATION.
In all classes of the English people there were
many who felt CroniwelFs rule to be tyrannical;
and when he passed away, the restoration of mon-
archy seemed more and more likely.
Cromwell's son Kichard was named Protector,
it is true, but he showed nothing of his father's
strength of mind. In a few months he gladly re-
signed his high office, and retiring to a quiet farm,
lived in obscurity to a good old age.
The oificers of the army felt that it was impossi-
ble for them alone to carry on the Government of
the country ; nor had they authority to summon a
new Parliament. They invited some remaining
members of the famous Long Parliament, which
had been dismissed in 1653 after humbling the king
as well as his peers and bishops. Thus a small as-
sembly of forty-two was formed : it was dissolved
in March, 1660.
Meanwhile, General Monk, who had been govern-
33
514 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ing Scotland for Cromwell, reached London with
an army of 7000 men, and proposed that a free Par-
liament sliould be summoned. The first act of the
new Parhament was to send a deputation to the
exiled Prince Charles, asking him to return to his
native land as king. The invitation Avas accepted,
and, May 25, 1660, Charles II. landed at Dover.
Four days later, on his thirtieth birthday, he en-
tered London.
The joy of the people at the restoration of mon-
archy was unbounded. When Charles saw their en-
thusiasm he said, ''The fault w^as mine, surely, to
have kept so long away from a nation who love me
thus.''
The houses were bright with gay-colored tapes-
try and the roads with flowers, while the church-
bells everywhere rang joy-peals, and fountains ran
wine. ^' Trumpets," says a writer of the time,
*' music, and myriads of people flocking, so as they
were seven houi^s in passing " in the procession that
accompanied the king on his w^ay from Kent to
London.
There w^as, however, one striking exception to
the general joy. The army had been drawn up at
Blackheath, which the Dover road crosses, in order
to salute the new king, and the veterans of Mars-
ton Moor, Dunbar, and Worcester could not find it
in their hearts to cheer, although every one else
was triumphant. They stood in sullen silence, and
CHARLES II.
515
the officers kissed the royal hand with reluctance ;
but nothing was said or done to mar the rejoicing
of the day. Within a few months the army was
disbanded, and the
soldiers returned to
their homes.
Many royalists
who, since the ter-
rible execution at
Whitehall, had been
living in fear and
trembling, now came
from their retirement
to welcome the young
monarch. They wore
sprays of oak, in
memory of his es-
cape at Boscobel ;
and thus ever after-
wards it became a
custom throughout
England to celebrate
the king's birthday
by " wearing the
oak " in one's button- ^ cavalier in the time of charles h.
hole or hat.
With the Restoration a great change came over
England, It soon became visible even in the dress
and manners of the people. Instead of the Puritans
516 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
with their serious faces, sober garments, and close-
cropped hair, men now imitated the careless Cava-
liers, wearing long curling locks, plumed hats, and
gay -colored clothes, richly adorned with ribbons,
and gold and silver lace.
Before many years were over it was found that
Charles II. was not worthy of such a warm and en-
thusiastic welcome. He was too fond of pleasure
and selfish indulgence, neglecting nearly all the du-
ties of his high station, and showing no respect for
truth or virtue.
II.— THE OLD CAVALIER.
[This poem, written by Sir Francis Hastings Doyle, is supposed
to be spoken by an old Cavalier who had fought on the royal side
at the battle of Naseby. Among other things, it describes the
sadness and disappointment felt by so many Cavaliers who had
lost their all during the Civil War, but were neglected by Charles
II. after the Restoration.]
For our martyred Charles I pawned my plate,
For his son I spent my all,
That a churl might dine, and drink my wine,
And preach in my father's hall :
That father died on Marston Moor,
My son on Worcester plain ;
But the king he turned his back on me
When he got his own again.
CHARLES II. 517
I now am poor and lonely;
This cloak is worn and old,
But yet it warms my loyal heart,
Through sleet, and rain, and cold,
When I call to mind the Cavaliers,
Bold Rupert at their head,
Bursting through blood and lire, with cries
That might have waked the dead.
On the fatal field of Naseby,
Where Rupert lost the day,
By hanging on the flying crowd
Like a lion on his prey,
I stood and fought it out, until.
In spite of plate and steel.
The blood that left my veins that day
Flowed up above ray heel.
And certainly it made those quail
Who never quailed before.
To look upon the awful front
Which Cromwell's horsemen wore.
I felt that every hope was gone.
When I saw their squadrons form,
And gather for the final charge,
Like the coming of the storm.
Oh ! where was Rupert in that hour
Of danger, toil, and strife?
518 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
It would have been to all brave men
Worth a hundred years of life,
To have seen that black and gloomy force
As it poured down in line,
Met midway by the royal horse,
And Kupert of the Khine.
All this is over now, and I
Must travel to the tomb —
Though the king I served has got his own-
In poverty and gloom.
WeU, well, I served him for himself.
So I must not now complain ;
But I often wish that I had died
With my son on Worcester plain.
HI.— THE NEW RULE.
The courtiers of Charles II. were, like himself,
haters of business and lovers of pleasure. The only
minister who deserved the name of statesman was
Hyde, Earl of Clarendon, who had taken part with
Charles I. in the Civil War, and afterwards shared
the exile of Charles II.
When abroad he had frequently done Charles
good service. On the Restoration he had great in-
fluence as chief adviser of the Crown, and by the
CHARLES II. 519
marriage of his daughter to the Duke of York, after-
wards James II.
CHARLES II.
The first Parliament called after the return of
Charles was marked by the most ardent loyalty.
They settled on the king a large revenue for life,
and then proceeded to take strong measures against
520 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the Puritans. The bones of Cromwell and other
dead leaders were dragged from their graves and
hung up at Tyburn. Many who had been concerned
in the late king's death were executed.
And they passed severe laws against the Puritans.
By those laws no religious service was allowed ex-
cept according to the Prayer-book of the Church of
England ; clergymen who did not agree to every-
thing in the Prayer-book were expelled from their
livings, and not allowed even to teach in schools.
Ko public o^ce in any town could be held except
by churchmen — that is, no mayor or sheriff, for ex-
ample, could be a Presbyterian or Puritan.
Clarendon was disliked by the frivolous lords and
ladies at court, and at length lost favor with the
king himself, although he had agreed to some of his
illegal actions. For it was by the earl's advice that
Charles secretly sold Dunkirk to the King of France
for £350,000 in order to procure money.
Now that Cromwell and Blake were dead, the
Dutch fleet again struck a heavy blow at the naval
power of England. In the war which broke out in
1665 the English seamen fought as bravely as ever,
but the fleets were neglected by the profligate court.
The Dutch suddenly appeared at the mouth of the
Thames, destroyed Sheerness, and sailing up the
Medway burned three ships at Chatham. [N^ever
before had any enemy come so near London ; and
to appease the anger of the people Charles laid the
CHARLES II. 521
blame on Clarendon, and had him banished to the
Continent.
John Bunyan, the writer of the Pilgrim^ s Prog-
ress^ was at this period thrown into prison in Bed-
ford for preaching to some poor Puritans. Bunyan,
the son of a poor village tinker, lived in such hum-
ble circumstances that, when he married, he and his
wife could hardly muster a spoon or a plate between
them. Yet he was famous among the poorer Puri-
tans as a preacher, and within six months after the
Eestoration the authorities imprisoned him. For
twelve 3^ears he supported himself in Bedford jail
by making boot-laces.
While thus confined, the prisoner's chief anxiety
Was on account of his wife and four children, one
being blind ; yet no suffering would turn him from
his purpose. Again and again was he offered free-
dom on condition of his promise not to preach. His
religious scruples prevented him from giving the
promise, however much he longed again to em-
brace his family and enjoy life as a free man. On
his release from prison Bunyan became a popular
preacher and wrote many books. But the greatest
of all was the PUgriin^s Progress^ which he wrote
during a second confinement in jail at Bedford.
One result of the religious persecutions in this
reign was that the Puritans abandoned the hope
of remaining in the Church of England. Hence
they acquired the name Dissenters, because they
522 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
dissented from the Established Church, wishing to
worship in their own way and have chapels and
ministers of their own.
IV.— THE GREAT PLAGUE.
1665.
In the time of Charles II. the streets and houses
of London were very different from those now seen
in all large towns. When we read of the narrow
streets filled with filth, of the houses with low
rooms badly ventilated and badly cleaned, and when
we find how the simplest laws of health were neg-
lected, we cannot wonder that fevers and plagues
abounded in the olden times.
Indeed, the plague or pestilence was scarcely in
any year entirely absent from the more crowded
parts of London. In the spring of 1665, it was ob-
served that the number of deaths seemed to in-
crease; and in May, when the air was warm and
close, there was great alarm in the crowded parish
of St. Giles.
The infection spread over the neighboring parish-
es, and soon reached the city on one side and the
royal quarter on the other. Terror seized the king
and court. They and all the nobility fled to the
CHARLES II. 523
country, and were followed by most of the wealth-
ier citizens.
All trade was stopjoed, and the number of unem-
ployed servants and artisans became so great that
it was necessary to provide against starvation as
well as to prevent the spread of the plague. The
king, the lord -mayor and corporation, the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, and many other leading men
subscribed to a fund for relieving distress.
At first the plague chiefly attacked the lower
classes, but soon members of every rank became vic-
tims. At the end of Jane the lord-mayor ordered
that every house in which any case occurred should
be marked by having a red cross painted on the
street door, with the words "Lord have mercy upon
us." Every such house was at once closed, and the
inmates forbidden, on the pain of death, to go out-
side.
In the various quarters a great trench was dug
in some church-yard or on the outskirts of the par-
ish to serve as a common grave for the dead. The
bodies of those who expired in the streets were at
once removed ; and for those in the houses a '' pest-
cart " went round every night, accompanied by a
bellman who cried, " Bring forth your dead !" No
coffins received their bodies ; no mourners saw them
buried ; no service was read over the grave.
In July and August the weather became more
sultry, and the plague still continued to spread.
524: STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
By this time the whole of London was one piteous
spectacle of woe : here, rows of houses were stand-
ing empty, there, every door was marked by the
red cross. Grass grew in the streets, and gloomy
silence reigned, except where broken by groans of
the suffering, shrieks of the bereaved, or horrid
lauofhter of those Avho had become mad, or those
who were trying to forget everything by plunging
into unseemly drunkenness and dissipation. Many
drowned themselves in the river Thames.
In September coal-fires were ordered to be burned
in the streets, one to every twelve houses. Then
came rain, which put out the fires, followed by cool
winds, to the general joy of the wretched survivors.
As the winter set in the plague abated more and
more, and during December, 1665, nearly all the
parishes were declared to be free of disease.
It was estimated that in five months more than.
100,000 were cut off by the plague in London alone.
And it passed from London to other towns, some of
which had streets and houses quite as crowded and
unhealthy as those of the metropoUs. Five of those
that suffered greatly were Colchester, Norwich, Win-
chester, Cambridge, and Salisbury.
CHAKLES II. 525
v.— THE GREAT FIRE OF LONDON.
One of the most famous monuments in the Avorlcl
is the tall column near London Bridge, so visible to
all who have visited the city. What is that hand-
some column a monument of ? It was built to re-
mind us of a very great calamity that befell London
at a time when the citizens had not yet recovered
from the pestilence of 1665.
Where that tall pillar stands there was once a
narrow, crowded street called Pudding Lane. All
the houses were of w^ood with pitched roofs ; and
being so near the port of London, the street con-
tained many shops and warehouses full of ropes,
sail-cloth, tow, and other combustible things which
are needed for ships. To make things worse, the
summer of 1666 was very dry and hot.
In September a bakehouse took fire in that dan-
gerous quarter, and very soon the whole neighbor-
hood was in a blaze. There had been an engine to
raise water from the Thames, but the fire speedily
destroyed it, and the two pipes connected with the
^ew River on the north of London were found to
be dry, so that the citizens felt helpless before the
devouring flames. Moreover, there was a steady
wind blowing which greatly increased the danger.
526 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Some proposed to pull down certain buildings in
order to check the advance of the fire, but the lord-
mayor shrunk from giving the order. Sometimes
houses at a distance were set on fire b}^ the sparks
which were conveyed by the wind. The terror and
confusion became so great that some lost their wits,
and many believed absurd stories about Frenchmen
and Catholics wilfully setting fire to certain quarters
of the doomed city.
At night it was a grand and awful sensation to
look upon so huge a conflagration. A flaming col-
umn, one mile in diameter, rose to the skies, lighting
up the whole country to a great distance. The air
above London glowed like the roof of a red-hot fur-
nace, so that the gleam was visible for more than
forty miles.
Even King Charles in the midst of his frivolous
court shared the general dread, and with his brother
James and other lords came to assist the citizens.
The king ordered food from the royal stores to be
given to some of the homeless people who now
crowded the outskirts. He also employed his guards
to prevent robbery, of which there was great danger
at such a time ; and he ordered houses to be demol-
ished by gunpowder, thus preventing the fire from
extending itself. In the east end the Tower was
saved in this way, and similar precautions were
taken in favor of Whitehall Palace and Westminster
Abbey in the west.
CHARLES II. 527
After raging for three days and nights, it was
found that the fire had destroyed about four hun-
dred streets and ninety churches, including St. Paul's
Cathedral. In the open fields on the north side of
London 200,000 men, women, and children had to
sleep on the ground, some of them covered by huts
or sheds of wood. All of these had been rendered
homeless, and many of them penniless, by the Great
Fire. Yet only eight lives Avere lost.
Out of evil often comes good. The new city
which arose from the ashes of the Great Fire was in
many respects superior to the old. The foul lanes
and close wooden houses were swept away ; and
thus one of the principal causes of fevers and
pjagues was forever removed. The present St.
Paul's Cathedral was then built by Sir Christopher
Wren, who was also the architect of the monument
which still stands to remind us of the Great Fire
of London.
VI.— A TIME OF TROUBLE.
We have already seen how Charles, without
knowledge of Parliament, sold the town of Dunkirk
to the King of France. He was afterwards guilty
of an action which was even more dishonorable ; he
accepted a yearly pension from Louis at a time
528
STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
when the English people understood that he was
really opposed to France.
Louis XIY. was absolute master of a larger coun-
try than England, and had full command of all its
revenues. That was a posi-
tion very different from the
limited monarchy of Charles ;
and when the latter wished
to govern without a Parlia-
ment, he was easily bribed
by the offer of a large pen-
sion, promising to give Louis
in return all the secret assist-
ance he could. Charles at
the same time undertook to
profess the Catholic religion.
Some rich London mer-
chants collected £1,300,000
for a Dutch war, and placed
it in the royal treasury, on
condition that the mone}" should be repaid by Gov-
ernment. In this loan the king and his friends
found an opportunity for new extravagance : he
told the merchants that their money was not to be
repaid, that only so much yearly interest should be
allowed them.
The king's brother, James, Duke of York, and his
wife were both known to be Eoman Catholics, and
many people \vere therefore strongly opposed to
A FASHIONABLE LADY IN THE
TIME OP CHARLES II.
CHARLES II. 529
him, especially as Charles had no children by Queen
Catharine, and the Duke of York was heir to the
Crown.
In 1693 Parliament passed a law called the Test
Act, which ordered that all persons holding office
under the Crown should take the sacrament accord-
ing to the Church of England. The Duke of York
was therefore forced to resign the command of tlie
fleet, although as high-admiral he had proved him-
self a brave and able officer.
This national dislike to the Duke of York and
all Catholics was increased by a wicked invention
called the Popish Plot. Titus Gates, a man of infa-
mous character, spread a report that the Catholics
were plotting in favor of the Duke of York, and
were about to kill the king, and then burn London
and murder all the Protestants. The panic caused
by this lying report pervaded all classes, and both
Houses declared their belief in the plot ; several
Catholic peers were committed to the Tower, and
thousands of the same faith were most unjustly
treated.
Gates was rcAvarded with a pension of £1200 a
year, and lodged in the palace of Whitehall. Gther
vile informers then came forward with similar tales ;
and many Poman Catholics suffered capital punish-
ment. Among these were the Duchess of York's
secretary and some innocent Jesuits.
At last, when the evidence had been properly
34
530 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
sifted, the plot began to be disbelieved, and the
panic ceased. In the following reign, Oates was se-
verely punished for all his lying and slander, having
to suffer a long imprisonment, after being repeat-
edly flogged. Every year he was five times brought
forth from his cell to stand in the pillory.
VII.— END OF CHARLES II.
During the panic, of which w^e have read in the
last chapter, the dread of Catholicism rose to such a
point that a bill was introduced into Parliament to
exclude the Duke of York from the throne. After
long debates this bill, called the Exclusion Bill, was
thrown out by the House of Lords.
Those debates have left a lasting trace in the Eng-
lish language, for it was through them that the names
of Whig and Tory came into common use. The
word " Whig," originally applied to the Covenant-
ers of Scotland, who were strongly opposed to every-
thing that resembled Catholicism, was now given to
those who supported the Exclusion Bill. Tory,
which was at first a name for certain wild Irish rob-
bers, became the nickname of the friends of the
Duke of York.
The brightest spot in the reign of Charles II. was
the passing of a law called the Habeas Corpus Act,
CHARLES II. 531
which is a great safeguard of our personal liberty.
Sir Walter Raleigh had been kept for fifteen years
pining in prison, and many others suffered in a simi-
lar manner ; but since the date of this act, no man
can be kept in prison beyond a certain time with-
out a public trial. Nay, more; if the court once
sets a prisoner free, he cannot be again committed
on the same charge. By that law Englishmen
have enjoyed a privilege such as no Frenchman
possessed till more than a century after the death of
Charles II.
The last important event of this reign was the
Rye House Plot to murder the king and his brother,
and to place on the throne the Duke of Monmouth,
an- illegitimate son of Charles. The desperate men
who were engaged in it intended to shoot the king
on his return from Newmarket races, near a lonely
house called the Rye House.
The conspiracy was discovered, and the Whig
leaders who were not concerned in the plot, but
who wished merely a change of government, were
accused of having a share in it. Some of them
were put to death. The Duke of Monmouth lied
to Holland.
Charles 11. died in 1685, after a few days' illness.
During his last moments he declared himself a
Roman Catholic, though he had always previously
professed to be a Protestant.
532 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
VIII.— PROGRESS OF SCIENCE.
An interesting feature of the Kestoration period
was the interest which men began to take in the
study of natural science. Wise thinkers tried to un-
derstand and interpret the world around them, after
the teaching of the philosopher Francis Bacon.
In the time of Queen Elizabeth, Gilbert began the
study of that science of electricity which has recent-
ly produced such wonderful results. Under James
I., Harvey discovered the " circulation " of the blood,
an important step towards a proper knowledge of
animal life. So much, however, was the discovery
ridiculed at first, that the fact was not generally ac-
cepted till the middle of the reign of Charles I.
During the quiet of the early years of the Resto-
ration, after the strife of the Civil War was ended,
the influence of Bacon's teaching on the study of
science began to be fully felt. Scientific experi-
ments became the fashion of the day, and attracted
the attention even of the king, who had a room in
his palace set apart for chemical work. It was in
the beginning of his reign that the famous Royal
Society obtained its charter; and ever since the
members have constantly promoted the study of
natural science in all its branches.
The earth's revolution round the sun, discovered
by Copernicus, a Pole, now became generally known,
CHARLES II. 533
and proved an important step in the study of astron-
omy. To assist this branch of science the observ-
atory at Greenwich was erected in the reign of
Charles II.
Great improvement was also made in the micro-
scope, by which the smallest things are made visi-
ble. Men gradually acquired a knowledge of the
structure of plants, minerals, and animals ; and this
led, among other results, to a better method of med-
ical treatment. Chemistry began to be applied to
practical purposes, such as treating soils in order to
grow better fruits and vegetables.
Of all the men of science of that period the most
distinguished is Newton, the founder of natural phi-
losophy, who gained a still greater reputation in the
following reigns.
As men progressed in science and in the true
knowledge of nature, so they dropped many false
notions that had previously been too common. In
the reign of James I. people of all classes had su-
perstitious beliefs which even a child would now
laugh at. Sensible men and women saw omens of
evil in the most trifling events — such as the salt
being spilled at table, a hare crossing one's path,
putting the left foot first Avhen stepping over a
threshold.
The behef in witchcraft, which had caused much
suffering to innocent and sometimes feeble persons,
began to disappear. Astrology, which pretended
634 STOEIES FROM. ENGLISH HISTORY.
to know the future by "reading" the stars, now
gave place to the noble science of astronomy, which
explains the motions of the heavenly bodies.
So strong and wide-spread, in earlier times, was
the belief in witchcraft, that some traces of it may
still be found among ignorant people. In a small
village of Essex, in December, 1890, a poor carter's
horse fell when drawing a load of straw, and being
badly hurt, the owner and his neighbors decided to
kill it at once. Several persons then declared that
the animal must have been "bewitched;" and it was
seriously proposed to inflict punishment upon an old
man, because he had said to the carter that his horse
could never live to draw^ such a load !
JAMES II. 535
JAMES II.
1685-1688.
I.— THE DOUBLE RE1*:LLI0N".
King Charles II. was succeeded by his brother
James, Duke of York. He was at first tolerably
popular, because he paid more attention to the busi-
ness of State than Charles had done, and promised
to rule according to law, and to support the Church
of England.
By his marriage with Anne Hyde, mentioned in
a previous chapter, James had two daughters, Mary
and Anne, and both of these princesses afterwards
ascended the throne of England.
James was a zealous Catholic, who greatly de-
sired to lead the country back to the old faith.
But the methods he took to gain this object were
such that the pope did not approve of them ; and
men were encouraged to rise against a king who
showed so little regard for the wishes of his people.
In Holland several distinguished men plotted to
overthrow James and to put the Duke of Mon-
mouth on the throne. Monmouth professed to be
536 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
an ardent Protestant, and was therefore supported
by the Scottish Duke of Argyll and others who
Avished to prevent the restoration of the Catholic
JAMES II. 537
religion. It was decided that Argyll and Mon-
mouth should raise a rebellion against James II.
Argyll landed in the west of Scotland, and col-
lected a small army, which was soon dispersed.
Disguised as a peasant, he tried to escape, but in
vain, and, after a pretended trial, was beheaded in
the High Street of Edinburgh.
Monmouth, the " Protestant prince," was equally
unfortunate, though his army kept the field longer.
He landed on the coast of Dorset, and was enthusi-
astically welcomed by the people of the west. At
Taunton he took the title of king, and denounced
"James, Duke of York, as a traitor and popish
usurper."
The royal troops then arrived, and a battle was
fought at Sedgemoor, Bridgewater. . Monmouth's
army of peasants was routed after a brave resist-
ance, the royal artillery playing sad havoc upon its
ranks.
What became of their leader, Monmouth? He
lurked for several days in the fields and hedges,
while the soldiers searched for him in all directions.
At last, in a ditch, far from the field of battle, they
found a trembling, half-starved wretch, clad in the
blouse of a poor shepherd. It -was no other than
the son of their late king, a royal duke !
The captive was conveyed, to London. On the
way he wrote a piteous letter to his uncle, begging
for mercy ; and when admitted to the king's pres-
538 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ence, he knelt on the floor, entreating that his Hfe
might be spared. To give way to pity was, how-
ever, not a weakness of James II., and one who knew
that king well said of him, " His heart is as hard
as this stone !" at the same time bringing down the
clinched fist on a marble mantel-piece.
Monmouth's mode of imploring mercy was un-
worthy of his position, but in his refusal to name
his accomplices and his calmness in meeting his fate
he showed some dignity. At Tower Hill, London,
he was led out to execution ; unhappy even in his
last moments, since it was only by repeated blows
that his head was severed from his body.
Cruel revenge was taken for Monmouth's rebel-
lion. Many men and women were hanged at Taun-
ton without the form of a trial. The jails through-
out that country were crowded with captives, and a
brutal judge, called Jeffreys, was sent to try them.
The period of his trials has been named the Bloody
Assize, so amazing were the injustice and pitiless
cruelty of his sentences. The district was covered
with gibbets ; school-girls were sent to jail ; those
who were "pardoned" were forced to pay heavy
fines or endure cruel whippings and imprisonment.
Jeffreys boasted of having during this assize hanged
more than his predecessors had done for six centu-
ries, yet he was honored by James, and appointed
Lord Chancellor of England.
JAMES II. 539
II.— THE SEVEN BISHOPS.
To weaken the Church of England, James first
attacked the universities, although they had always
been loyal to his family. Catholics were thrust
into high office at Oxford, and the Vice-chancellor
of Cambridge University was expelled from his po-
sition because he had refused, according to the laws,
to admit a Catholic to a degree. Other actions
equally illegal and high-handed proved the fixed re-
solve of King James to injure the Protestant cause.
With the same intention, he issued what was called
a Declaration of Indulgence, meaning that every man
should be indulged in religion, or allowed to choose
his own form of worship. This seemed kind and
wise on the king's part, but it deceived nobody. The
people knew that in Ireland he had already expelled
Protestants from all public offices, and that he had
been trying to gain the army over to Catholicism.
By the clever device of this declaration, which sus-
pended all laws against Protestant dissenters as well
as Catholics, the king expected to secure the good-
will of the former. Most of them, however, refused
to accept the bait, because the indulgence had not
come in the proper manner, by act of Parliament.
The Declaration of Indulgence was ordered to be
publicly read in every church on two successive
Sundays. But the opposition to it was so strong
540 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
that throughout the metropohs only four churches
heard the order read. The country clergy every-
where disobeyed the royal command.
It was at this critical time that the seven bishops,
including Sancroft, Archbishop of Canterbury, ap-
peared in histor3\ After meeting together at Lam-
beth, they drew up and signed a dutiful petition to
the king, praying that they might not be compelled
to read the Declaration of Indulgence.
This mild and dutiful petition was the turning-
point of the Kevolution. On receiving it the king
became mad with rage, ordering the seven bishops to
be arrested and carried to the Tower. Thousands of
men and women crowded to do them honor as they
passed to their prison, and when entering the gates
the very sentinels knelt to ask for their blessing.
When the day of trial came the excitement every-
where was intense. The bishops were charged with
having published a libel against the king by signing
such a petition ; and as the judges had been ap-
pointed by court influence, James and his friends
confidently hoped that the verdict would go against
the accused bishops. James II. did not understand
the strength of the public indignation. It was so
overwhelming that it compelled both judges and
jury to declare the bishops innocent.
Shouts of applause greeted the verdict, "Not
guilty," and to every part of England messengers
galloped in hot haste to spread the welcome news
JAMES II. 541
that James Avas humbled, and the freedom of Brit-
ish subjects once more vindicated.
III. THE SONG OF THE WESTERN MEN.
[One of the seven bishops tried during the reign of .Tames II.
was Sir John Trelawney, Bishop of Bristol. Trelawuey belonged
to an ancient and popular Cornish family. The following song,
written by a Cornish clergyman, the Rev. R. S. Hawker, describes
the feelings of the Cornish men when they heard of the danger
that threatened a member of the much-loved house.]
A good sword and a trusty hand !
A merry heart and true !
King James's men shall understand
What Cornish lads can do.
And have they fixed the where and when,
And shall Trelawney die ?
Here's twenty thousand Cornish men
Will know the reason why !
Out spake their captain brave and bold,
A merry wight was he :
"If London Tower were Michael's hold.
We'll set Trelawney free !
" We'll cross the Tamar, land to land ;
The Severn is no stay —
With one and all, and hand in hand,
And who shall bid us nay?
54:2 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
"And when we come to London wall,
A pleasant sight to view,
Come forth ! come forth, ye cowards all !
Here's men as good as you.
"Trelawney he's in keep and hold,
Trelawney he may die ;
But here's twenty thousand Cornish bold
Will know the reason why!"
MEDAL OF THE SEVEN BISHOPS.
JAMES II. 543
IV.— THE REVOLUTION.
The two princesses, Mary and Anne, daughters of
the king by his first wife, were both Protestants, and
so long as he had no other child to succeed him
people were hopeful that religious tyranny would
be at an end when James died. Moreover, the
Princess Mary was married to AVilliam, Prince of
Orange, who was then the leading Protestant of
Europe.
During the famous trial of the bishops an event
occurred which greatly delighted the king and his
Catholic advisers, and at the same time stirred up
the active opposition of all the Protestants of Eng-
land and Scotland. A son was born to James by
his second wife, a Catholic ; and thus an innocent
little baby largely assisted in bringing about a great
revolution.
The Pi'otestants were now everywhere resolved
that James II. must be deposed from the throne,
and that Prince William, his son-in-law, be invited
to come from Holland and be appointed King of
England. Any complete change of government,
when caused by force, is what we call a revolution.
Other kings had been deposed before James 11.
Such were Kichard II. and Edward II. Charles I.
was not deposed, but tried and executed while king.
AVilliam, Prince of Orange, was ready to accept
544
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the invitation. He set sail with 500 ships for York-
shire, but meeting a gale which prevented that
WILLIAM, PRINCE OF ORANGE.
course, he decided to sail dowm the Channel ; and
on his birthday the fleet lay at anchor off the coast
JAMES II. 545
of Devonshire, l^ext morning, I^ovember 5, 1688,
William landed at Torbay.
King James was thunderstruck when informed
that the Protestants had invited William, and that
his fleet was already on its way to England, He
trembled, and began to make fine promises of ruling
according to law, and showing proper regard for
the civil and religious rights of British subjects.
But it was too late now.
William advanced to Exeter, and Avas received
joyfully. He was presently joined by many gentle-
men of position and some officers from James's army.
The king hastened from London to Salisbury, where
his soldiers were stationed, but only to find that his
favorite officer. Lord Churchill, who afterwards be-
came Duke of Marlborough, and others were joining
the opposite camp. Then Prince George of Den-
mark, husband of Princess Anne, deserted him ; and
on his return to London he found that Anne her-
self had left with Lady Churchill and the Bishop of
London.
" God help me !" exclaimed King James ; " my
own children have forsaken me !" What was now
to be done ? He resolved to escape to France, where
he was sure of hospitality at the hands of the great
Louis, who had already assisted him by grants of
money.
The queen and her infant son sailed down the
river, and at three o'clock next morning the forlorn
35
546 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
king stole away in disguise from Wliitehall to get on
board a ship which was waiting for him at Sheer-
ness on the Thames. On the way thither James
threw the Great Seal into the river, hoping by that
spiteful action to embarrass the new Government.
He was taken and brought back to London for a day
or two, but the nation was glad when he fled again,
and arrived in France. Louis XIY. was very kind
to the exiled King of England, and gave him the
beautiful palace of Saint- Germain as a residence.
By those final acts of James 11. England was left
without a government, and his reign therefore ended
December 11, 1688, the day on which he made him-
self a secret fugitive.
v.— THE DECLARATION OF RIGHTS.
When the king and his court abandoned White-
hall, London was full of riot and confusion. The
Catholics were in terror of their lives, and their
chapels were everywhere destroyed.
Jeffreys, the infamous judge of the Bloody Circuit,
w^as discovered in a low tavern, disguised as a com-
mon sailor, with his bushy eyebrows clipped off. In-
stantly a wild crowd gathered and would have torn
the terrified wretch to pieces, had he not escaped
by being shut into the Tower, which was not far off.
JAMES II. 547
A Provisional Government having invited William
to advance on London, he arrived at Whitehall Pal-
ace on the very day when James finally left it. A
large assembly welcomed the prince, consisting of
about sevent}^ peers, several members of former par-
liaments, the lord-mayor and aldermen of London,
with fifty leading citizens. Some wished William
to assume the title of king at once; but he knew
that such a step would be contrary to the English
constitution, and he wisely declined.
A "convention" was summoned, consisting of the
peers and of those who had been members of Parlia-
ment during the reign of Charles II. This assem-
bly passed a resolution that James II. had abdicated
the throne.
The great act of the convention of 1689 was the
Declaration of Rights, which deserves the careful
notice of every student of history. This act should
be connected in our minds with the Great Charter
of 1215 and the Petition of Right of 1628. The
Great Charter was something depending on the sol-
emn promise of a king, whereas the Declaration of
1689 expressed the will of a whole nation.
This Declaration of Rights condemned all the
illegal acts of James II., such as suspending laws
without consent of Parliament, raising taxes without
consent of Parliament, keeping a standing army
without consent of Parliament. And it declared
that subjects have a right to petition the king, the
548 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
right of freedom in electing their members of Par-
liament, and freedom of speech and debate in Par-
liament.
Besides these and other points affecting the an-
cient rights of the people, the Declaration settled
the crown on William and Mary and their heirs ; and
failing them, on the Princess Anne and her heirs.
On February 13, 1689, William and Mary met the
convention in the Banquet ting Hall at Whitehall.
After reading the Declaration of Rights, the crown
was offered to the prince and princess. William ac-
cepted the crown in his own name and his wife's,
and in a very short speech expressed their resolution
to maintain the laws, and to govern by advice of
Parliament.
In due course the Declaration of Rights made by
the convention was introduced into a regular Par-
liament as a Bill of Rights, and became a funda-
mental part of the law of England. Since that time
all the monarchs of Great Britain have derived their
power and authority from. Parliament — that is, from
the will of the nation.
VI.— SOCIAL CONDITION UNDER THE STUARTS.
During the time of the Stuart kings a good deal
of land was reclaimed — that is, rendered useful for
JAMES II. 549
habitation and cultivation. The best instance of
this occurred in the eastern counties. Much of Cam-
bridgeshire, Lincolnshire, and Norfolk was at first
under water — as the name Fen country still sug-
gests — with islands here and there, where immense
flocks of water-fowl built their nests. On such an
island, in the days of early England, was built a
famous abbey, which afterwards became the stately
cathedral of Ely.
James I. brought an engineer from Holland who
carried out a scheme for draining a vast portion of
the low lands. Through this improvement, which
Avas opposed b}^ many of the natives, thousands of
acres of valuable land were added to the resources
of the country.
James also largely assisted Hugh Myddleton in
forming the l^ew River, and thus bringing to Lon-
don a constant supply of good water. This stream
has in the course of many generations assumed in
some places the appearance of a natural river.
Starting from some springs near "Ware in Herts, it
flows for about fifty miles, and, after emptying itself
into various large reservoirs, supplies the wants of
an enormous population.
With our railways and modern locomotion, it is
now impossible to realize the difficulty of travelling
in olden times. Even during the seventeenth cen-
tury, the roads, where there were any, were so bad
that carriages and wagons could only be dragged
650 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
with great difficulty, sometimes with danger, owing
to the great ruts, muddy holes, and broad sloughs.
We read of "a coach and six," and sometimes
conclude that the phrase was a proof of show and
pomp, as it is in modern times. On the roads in
former times, however, six or at least four horses
were necessary to drag a coach along, if any speed
greater than a walking pace was desired.
A natural result of the bad roads was that very
few people were able to travel far from home. Gen-
eration after generation of men and Avomen lived
and died without seeing anything of the world be-
yond their own district. They had therefore little
opportunity of extending their knowledge.
Another result of the want of easy communication
was the frequency of famine in certain districts.
In Yorkshire, for example, people might be starving
for bread, while the supply of corn in Kent was
greatly in excess of the local demand.
Travelling in those days could only be enjoyed by
the rich ; but even they found hinderances which no
longer exist. One was the danger of being robbed
by footpads or mounted " highwaymen," who were
frequently murderers as well as thieves. After the
Civil War many of the reckless cavaliers " took to
the road " instead of to an honest living, and often
paid the penalty on the gallows.
Under Charles I., arrangements were first made
to carry letters between London and Edinburgh.
JAI^IES II.
551
The post-bags were carried on horseback at the
rate of five miles an hour. In many country parts
during that reign letters were delivered only once
a week.
SEDAN CHAIR, IN THE TIME OF THE STUARTS.
After the Restoration the " Flying Coach " was
first announced to go from Oxford to London in
thirteen hours, which was considered a marvellous
feat. At present one may ride the same distance
652 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
in one hour, and with much greater comfort and
safety, as Avell as at much less expense. In 1685
coaches ran thrice a week from London to the chief
toAvns, but none farther north than York, or farther
west than Exeter. Six days in winter was the usual
time to go to either of those towns.
With the increase of communication between dif-
ferent parts of the country, there gradually grew a
demand for newsletters and newspapers. Under
James I. small pamphlets served this purpose, and
in 1622 the first weekly newspaper appeared in the
form of a meagre little sheet.
The first newspapers were printed at London,
where, indeed, nearly all the printing-presses were.
Once a week the " newsletter " left the metropolis
to carry to various parts of England the court news,
the foreign intelligence, and the gossip of the coffee-
houses. The arrival of this weekly budget every
week was an important event in the country towns,
as being the only regular means of learning what
had happened in the great world beyond.
At that distant period so long preceding the ap-
pearance of > our modern newspaper, the importance
of the London coffee-houses is easily explained.
Those who wished to get information about the
court, or Parliament, or foreign campaigns, or any
other matter of public interest, went to those places
of common resort. Tea and coffee were both intro-
duced into England in the middle of the seventeenth
LONDON — BANK OF THE THAMES BEFORE THE FIRE.
554 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
century, and in the reign of Charles II. coffee had
already become a favorite beverage.
The appearance of London during that reign of-
fers many curious contrasts to the huge metropolis
of the present day. To-day a stranger arriving at
Euston Terminus, for example, finds himself sur-
rounded by numberless streets, all crowded and
noisy ; the same spot then showed country fields
where cows grazed, or sportsmen wandered with
dog and gun.
As we pass along the busy Kegent Street, with
its stream of carriages, omnibuses, and wagons, and
its brilhant shop-w^indows displaying the richest
products of the world, we find it hard to believe
that two hundred years ago it was covered with
fields where woodcocks could be shot.
After the great fire, London, as has already been
noted, was better built ; but, unfortunately, the
streets still remained narrow. Hence, as the popu-
lation and traffic increased, the condition of the
streets and lanes became deplorable, owing to the
dirt and litter and the filthy state of .the gutters.
At that time sanitary measures, as they are now un-
derstood, were unknown, and therefore the " death-
rate" was always very high.
At night the streets frequently became still more
hideous, in another way, on account of "footpads"
and " cutpurses," who often did not scruple to take
the life of any man who resisted their demands. At
jA^iEs II. 555
other times well-dressed bullies thought it was ex-
cellent fun to insult and maltreat or wound a peace-
able citizen who had happened to venture abroad.
It w^as considered a wonderful thing when, in
1685, lanterns were fixed up to light the streets of
London, one before every tenth door. A striking
feature of all busy thoroughfares was the number
and variety of signs over the shop-fronts. Some-
times these indicated what was sold within, but
often the sign was merely a mark by which the shop
should be again recognized. As but very few people
were able to read, a sign was put up instead of
printed words, as the modern custom is.
In those days Bristol was the second town in
England for population, and had a large trade in
buying and selling negroes. Streets then were too
narrow for carriages, and we are told that goods
were carried about in small carts drawn by dogs.
J^orwich was the principal seat of the woollen
manufacture, the oldest and, for a long time, the
most important manufacture in the country. York
and Exeter were reckoned then to have each a pop-
ulation of 10,000, and Manchester only 6000, though
in our day, as a great centre of industry, it contains
as many people as London did at the time of
Charles II. — viz., half a million.
Liverpool was a small port of 1:000 inhabitants,
SheflBeld and Birmingham having about the same.
Books were then in so small demand at the latter
556
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
town that there was no bookseller ; on market-days,
it appears, there was one book- stall to supply all the
scholars and readers of the place.
Bath and Buxton were then the favorite water-
ing-places, and nobody thought of going to the sea-
side in summer. Sea-bathing only came into use
about the middle of last century.
MEDAL TO COMMEiMORATE THE BATTLE OF BOYNE.
WILLIAM AND MARY. 657
WILLIAM AND MARY.
1689-1702.
I.— WILLIAM III.
The accession of the Prince of Orange was of ex-
treme importance to Great Britain, not only because
it made so great a change in affairs at home, but
because of the effect it had on the relations of Eng-
land with other countries.
By his firm opposition to the selfish and ambi-
tious schemes of Louis XIY. of France, William
raised the English Government to be one of the fore-
most in Europe. Before coming to England he had,
as ruler of Holland, been fighting in the Protestant
cause, and was already known as the most formida-
ble enemy of the court of Versailles.
At that period France was the wealthiest and
most powerful State in Europe. Under Cromwell,
England had for a time held a leading place among
the nations ; but both Charles 11. and James II., as
we have seen, accepted aid and patronage from
Louis XIY., as if their country were a mere depend-
ency of France.
558 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The resolute courage and political ability of
William III. soon changed the relative position of
England and France. The struggle, however, was
QUEEN MARY, WIFE OF WILLIAM III.
to be a long one, since even the battles fought in
Queen Anne's reign during Marlborough's cam-
paigns were but a continuation of the foreign pol-
icy of William.
WILLIAM AND MARY. 559
Though SO remarkable for mental vigor, William
had always been sickly in person, slentler and weak-
looking, with a pale, wrinkled face, and constantly
suffering from asthma. His words were few, and
spoken in such a cold, dry, and sometimes gruff
manner that scarcely anybody liked him personally,
though nearly all the world respected him as a
statesman and friend of liberty.
The benefit of religious liberty was unfortunately
not extended to Roman Catholics. By the " Toler-
ation Act " all Protestant dissenters except Unita-
rians were allowed complete freedom of Avorship.
The first Parliament, as was already mentioned
in our account of the Eevolution, bestowed upon
William the right of sharing the throne with Mary.
The Government of the country, however, was en-
tirely in his hands. There were both Whigs and
Tories among his ministers, but none of those who
professed to be " Jacobites." These were the parti-
sans of the Stuarts, who now got that name from
Jacobus^ the Latin word for "James."
In England not a sword was drawn by the Jaco-
bites to oppose William, though a large number of
clergymen refused to take the new oath of alle-
giance. These w^ere deprived of their offices, and
became known afterwards as the " J^onjurors," most
of them being naturally in favor of the exiled King
James.
In Scotland and Ireland the Jacobites did draw
560 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the sword in opposition to the new Government.
The leading incidents and results of both attempts
ivill form the subject of our next chapter.
II.— RISINGS IN FAVOR OF JAMES.
The Scottish Parliament in Edinburgh, after de-
claring that James II. had forfeited the crown, ac-
cepted William and Mary as king and queen.
But the late king had a devoted servant in Scot-
land, Graham of Claverhouse, whom he had recently
created Yiscount Dundee. While James was pre-
paring to sail from France to stir up a rebellion in
Ireland, Dundee resolved to raise the Jacobites in
Scotland. He found support, however, only among
the Highlanders, who were then rather a wild race
of me^, glad to be led by any enthusiastic officer
who held out good promise of plunder.
To oppose this Jacobite rising under Dundee,
General Mackay was sent to Perthshire with an
army, mostly composed of raw recruits. After
marching up a rugged glen formed by the river
Garry, a tributary of the Tay, Mackay saw the
Highland army posted on the side of a hill, ready
for the conflict. The Lowland levies knew nothing
of the Highland mode of attack ; and when the
wild onset was made by the clansmen, yelling and
WILLIA^I AND MAEY. 561
brandishing their claymores, Mackay's soldiers were
at once thrown into shameful disorder. In fact,
many of them had not time to screw on the awk-
ward bayonets with which the Government troops
were then armed.
Though the defeat of Mackay at Killiecrankie
was complete, the victory was worth nothing to the
Jacobite cause. Dundee was killed by a musket-
ball at the beginning of the action, and his army
speedily disappeared, to carry home whatever booty
had fallen to their share. It was even said that his
own body had been stripped by some of the needy
Highlanders.
In Ireland the risino^ on behalf of Kino^ James was
much more formidable than in Scotland. The na-
tive Irish, w^ho were Catholics, w^ent over to his
side ; and they soon gained possession of the whole
country except the north-east, where they met with
a most determined resistance from the Scotch and
English settlers.
The siege of Londonderry especially has made that
towm famous in history. For over three months a
large Irish army hemmed it closely round to starve
it into submission ; while the besieged citizens raised
and maintained the cry of " IS'o surrender," in spite
of every trial.
It is impossible to realize all that the besieged
suffered. The deaths from hunger or disease or the
enemy's shot were so frequent that the survivors
36
562 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
were unable to bury their dead. Many lived by
gnawing salted hides ; so terrible was the scarcity
of food that the paw of a dog, for example, w^as
sold for five shillings and sixpence. To increase
the sufferings of the citizens, they saw the English
fleet in the distance, waiting for an opportunity of
supplying them with all that they wanted.
At last two merchantmen, defended by a frigate,
forced their way up, and broke through a wooden
barricade w^hich the besiegers had built across the
river beneath the town. The tide helped the ships,
and thus the long-enduring people had food. " It is
easy to imagine," says a great writer, " with what
tears grace was said over the suppers of that even-
ing." Next day the disappointed army of the be-
siegers withdrew up the left bank of the Foyle.
In the following year, 1690, occurred the final
effort of King James in Ireland. William himself
landed at Carrickfergus, and marching south found
his enemies posted on the steep banks of the river
Boyne. Early next morning the w^iole army of
William advanced through the river to attack James.
The Irish infantry at once broke and fled. The
horse, however, stood their ground and held part of
the English in check till King William arrived at
the head of the left wing, and the victory of " Boyne
Water " was won. James had already galloped off
to Dublin on his way back to France.
Even when abandoned by King James, the Irish
WILLIAM AND MAKY. 563
continued their resistance to William. They fought
a desperate battle at Aughrim, and stoutly defended
Limerick against the English forces. With the fall of
Limerick the rebellion came to an end, and for one
hundred years the Irish remained quiet under Eng-
lish rule.
III.— THE WAR WITH FRANCE.
It has alread}^ been seen that a leading principle
of William's action througliout his life was to op-
pose the selfish ambition of Louis XIY., called " the
Magnificent " by his courtiers. Hence we can ex-
plain why Louis gave such support to James and
the Jacobites.
In 1692, Avhen Yv^illiam was visiting Holland, the
French king made another attempt to restore James
to the throne of England. An army of 30,000 men
was collected near La Hogue, and a fleet of eighty
sail fitted out to carry them to the English coast.
Qaeen Mary wrote to Admiral Russel, w^ho was in
charge of the English fleet, expressing her confidence
in the officers and sailors, though she had heard that
he was in favor of some of the Jacobite intrigues.
Eussel was a patriot, and told his Jacobite friends
that he would attack the French ships if he met
them in English waters, " even though King James
were on board." The hostile fleets met, and the
564
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
English admiral proved true to his word. After a
hard fight of several hours the French took to flight.
Russel and his Enghsh sailors chased them, and
burned several vessels in full view of the army col-
lected by the French king for the invasion. James
GALLKY OF THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.
was a witness of this scene, disastrous to himself as
well as to Louis.
The news of the victory at La Hogue caused great
rejoicing in England, since it had saved the island
from a French invasion. As a monument of this
WILLIAM AND MARY. 565
naval victory, Queen Mary ordered the palace of
Greenwich to be converted into a hospital for dis-
abled seamen. Soon after her death WiUiam com-
menced on that site to build the handsome structure
which still adorns the Thames.
France was now suffering heavily on account of
the great efforts made by Louis ; poverty and dis-
tress everywhere prevailed throughout his domin-
ions. At last the proud king actually asked for
peace, and offered to restore the towns and countries
which he had forcibly taken. His offer, however,
was not yet accepted.
England also suffered greatly on account of the
war-taxes. After the naval victory of La Hogue,
the Government raised money by asking for a loan
from wealthy persons, and that was the beginning
of England's " National Debt."
The year 1697 saw William's great triumph in the
humiliation of France by the Treaty of Ryswick.
In order to obtain peace for France, Louis was by
this treaty compelled to grant terms such as he
would have formerly rejected with scorn. He not
only agreed to restore his conquests made in the
Netherlands and on the Rhine, but recognized Will-
iam as King of England, and therefore abandoned
the cause of the Stuarts.
Thus at last was defeated a scheme of many years,
which had been contrived to make Great Britain
dependent on France.
566 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
IV.— THE END OF WILLIAM.
After the peace of Ryswick the Commons insisted
on the dismissal of the standing army, and would
not even allow William to retain his favorite Dutch
Guards. They also forced him to annul certain
grants of land in Ireland which he had bestowed on
personal friends. Soon, however, the whole nation,
Whig and Tory, became united in their support of
King William, and their approval of his policy.
This was mainly caused by a double breach of
faith on the part of Louis XIY.
The King of Spain was on his death-bed, and
Louis of France induced him to make a will leaving
his kingdom to the Duke of Anjou, a grandson of
the King of France. This Louis XIY. did, although
very recently he had agreed that Spain should be
given to the Archduke Charles of Austria. Because
William was for the moment unpopular in England,
and the Commons were averse to w^ar, Louis seized
the opportunity in spite of the dishonor.
Though so Aveak that he could scarcely leave his
palace, William at once began to act with all the
vigor and resolution of his earlier years. Louis made
great preparations to invade Holland, and by the-
time a large French fleet was collected in the Chan-
nel the whole of England became eager to assist Will-
iam in defeating the ambition and greed of France.
BOOK r» o u T S <
568 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
Just then a new Jacobite plot was discovered,
which increased the hatred against Louis and the
Jacobites. Parhament passed a law called the Act
of Settlement, in order to secure a Protestant heir
to the throne. Since William had no child to
succeed him, the Princess Anne, his sister-in-law^,
would be the first to inherit the throne; and after
her, b}^ this new act, the crown was settled upon
Sophia, wife of the Elector of Hanover, and her
heirs. Sophia was granddaughter of James I. by
his daughter Elizabeth, whom we have already men-
tioned.
At this critical moment James 11. died at Saint-
Germain, w^here he had so long lived as a pension-
er on France. King Louis at once publicly ac-
knowledged his son as King of Great Britain and
Ireland, in defiance of the Treaty of Kyswick.
This insult to William and England united all
classes against France. Though so ill that his life
was visibly near its end, the king's speech in Parlia-
ment stirred the heart of every hearer, and large
votes were at once passed for conducting the war.
It was also resolved that no peace should be declared
till Louis had made reparation for the affront.
In William's enfeebled condition of body it was
impossible that he should again take the field, as he
had already so often done, in a campaign against
France. He therefore chose John Churchill, whom
he had created Earl of Marlborough. In the fol-
WILLIAM AND MAKY. 569
lowing reign Marlborough was successful in carry-
ing out the policy of William.
In February, 1702, the king left Kensington Pal-
ace on horseback to ride to Hampton Court, and
when in the park tliere his horse stumbled over a
mole-hill. His collar-bone was broken by the fall,
and owing to his weak state he survived the shock
only for a fortnight, dying in the fifty-second year
of his age.
v.— THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY— LITERATURE AND ART.
•The names of Shakespeare and Ben Jonson, Bacon
and Locke, Milton and Dryden, which occur during
this period, are sufficient to mark it as one of the
most brilliant of all the centuries for literary
work.
Shakespeare, the greatest poet that ever wrote,
belongs mainly to the reign of Queen Elizabeth ;
but his last days were his grandest, and it was un-
der James I. that some of the most famous tragedies
were written and first put on the stage. Shake-
speare died in 1616.
His friend, Ben Jonson, wrote some beautiful
tragedies, and several comedies, which give true pict-
ures of life and manners among the English people
of his time. His short poems are also still admired.
570
STOEIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
Of Bacon, the great philosopher, we have already
read. John Locke was famous in the latter part of
the century as the writer of a book on the Human
Understanding ; explaining what thought is, and
WHITEHALL GATE.
how we get a knowledge of the world around us,
and how ideas and opinions are conveyed from one
mind to another.
There were two historians of this period whose
names are to be remembered. Lord Clarendon, the
statesman mentioned under Charles IL, wrote a val-
WILLIAM AND MARY. 571
liable history of the Civil War. Dr. Burnet, a friend
of William III., was the author of a History of the
Jxeforination^ and also a History of his Oivn Times,
both of which are still frequently read.
The chief literary man of the latter part of the
century was the poet Dryden, who left some works
that are still read with pleasure, such as his transla-
tion of Yirgil, his " Fables," the " Ode on Alexander's
Feast ;" but much that he wrote was only suited to
the taste of the time and scarcely deserves our no-
tice. Dryden had singular command of language,
and was a great satirist.
The art of painting was somewhat promoted dur-
ing this period by foreign artists, the chief of whom,
Yandyke, still has a j)lace in our picture-galleries.
At the beginning of the seventeenth century the
Italian style of architecture began to take the place
of the Elizabethan. Inigo Jones designed the ban-
queting-hall, Whitehall, in this style for James I. ;
and during the time of William and Anne, Sir Chris-
topher Wren built and completed his finest work,
St. Paul's Cathedral. Over Wren's tomb is found
the well-known inscription, "If thou seekest his
monument, look around ;" meaning that the great
building is itself a proof of the architect's genius.
572 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
VI.— JOHN MILTON.
Milton, one of the greatest English poets, was
born in 1608. His father was a scrivener or writer
of such legal papers as wills and contracts. Like
many Puritans, Milton's father was fond of music,
and composed airs to some sacred songs written by
himself.
John was carefully educated, first at home and
then at St. Paul's school. At Cambridge Univer-
sity he gained a great reputation as an accurate
scholar, not only in Latin and Greek, but in French,
Italian, and Hebrew.
In 1632, when Milton left the university, he found
his father had retired from London, and was now
living at Horton, a small \411age in Buckingham-
shire. It was there, accordingly, for the next six
years, that our poet wrote many of his minor pieces,
which have been admired in every civilized country
of the globe.
Shortl}^ before the Civil War began Milton trav-
elled on the Continent, and stored his memory with
many pleasant impressions. Italy was the country
in which he took most delight, its famous towns and
historic sites having a special attraction. At Flor-
ence he conversed with Galileo, then a prisoner, old
and blind ; and he afterwards gracefully referred in
his poetry to the venerable philosopher.
WILLIAM AND MAEY.
573
During his absence the straggle between king
and Parliament broke out in England, and Milton
hurried home to place himself at the service of his
country. He did not take up the sword, but he had
JOHN MILTON.
a ready and powerful pen, which he zealously wield-
ed in defence of what he believed to be the right.
After the death of Charles I., Milton was ap-
pointed Latin secretary to the Council of State.
Foreign correspondence between the different na-
574 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
tions was then managed in Latin. Milton's letters
daring his term of office made him known all over
Europe as a resolute and unflinching supporter of
Cromwell's policy.
In that capacity Milton sent to all the leading
powers of the Continent a " Defence of the English
People," which boldly justified the trial and execu-
tion of the late king. As secretary, too, he wrote
letters in favor of the Waldenses, a body of Prot-
estants living in the Alpine valleys, who were per-
secuted by the Duke of Savoy. Milton's protest,
backed by the authority of Cromwell, protected
them from further trouble. The verses written by
Milton on the same subject have been called the
" most mighty sonnet in any language."
When acting as foreign secretary to Cromwell,
Milton became quite blind, owing to hard study,
yet never relaxed his efforts in assisting that ''chief
of men," as he called the Protector. He admitted
that it was illegal for Cromwell to assume supreme
power, but said that it was necessary in order to
" safeguard the British Islands against the return
of the Stuarts."
At the Kestoration in 1660 many of the Eoyal-
ists wished to bring the poet to the scaffold. His
book on the execution of Charles I. was burned by
the hangman, and the author for a time lay in
prison. Afterwards he was constantly in danger of
being mobbed in the streets, and perhaps killed, if
WILLIAM AND MART. 575
recognized by some of the insolent 'Cavaliers. His
own lines on that gloomy time are :
"Though fallen on evil days,
On evil days though fallen and evil tongues,
In darkness, and with danger compassed round
And solitude."
The composition of some of his grandest poetry
helped to turn Milton's mind from the evil days
on which he had fallen. Paradise Lost was finished
in 1665, just before the poet and his family escaped
from London to avoid the plague, and was printed
two years afterwards. In 1671 appeared Paradise
Regained and Samson Agonistes.
(gradually the misfortunes as well as the genius
of the aged poet gained him a little popularity, and
some wits and courtiers came to visit him in his
house at Bunhill Fields. John Dry den saw him
" as he sate, his fair brown hair falling over a calm
face that still retained much of its youthful beauty,"
and afterwards said, " This man cuts us all out, and
the ancients, too." Milton died at Bunhill Fields,
London, in 1674.
570 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
QUEEN ANNE.
1702-1714.
I.— THE GOOD QUEEN ANNE.
Queen Anne was the second daughter of James
II., and therefore sister-in-law to William III. Be-
ing a stanch Protestant like William, she was wel-
comed by the Whigs, who wished to carry on the
war* against France which he had begun. The
Tories and Jacobites also welcomed her accession,
because she was a Stuart and an Englishwoman ;
some of them even hoped she would make her
brother, James Edward, her heir and successor.
To understand Queen Anne's reign we must know
who the " Whigs " and " Tories " were. The Whigs
were those who admired William III., and wished
to continue his foreign policy ; the Tories hated
William, and many of them were in favor of restor-
ing the familj^ of James II. to the throne. The
Whigs were resolved upon war with France, the
Tories, therefore, were ever crying for peace. The
Dissenters were mostly Whigs, whereas the Tories
insisted on Episcopacy, and formed what was called
the " High Church party."
QUEEN ANNE. 677
Queen Anne was in favor of the Tories, and there-
fore made Marlborough and Godolphin, who was
closely related to him by marriage, her principal
ministers. Both of these statesmen, however, ap-
QUEEN ANNE.
proved of the views of the late king, and gradually
drew closer and closer to the Whigs, who warmly
pressed on the great war against Louis XIY.
For many years the Government of the country
37
578 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
was ill the hands of Marlborough and his wife the
duchess. Why had they such power over the
queen ? When a girl the Princess Anne had as her
dearest friend a young lady called Sarah Jennings,
and the intimacy so increased as they grew up to
womanhood that Anne was at last guided entire-
ly by her favorite, and did whatever she wished.
Sarah became the wife of Churchill, afterwards
Duke of Marlborough, and with her assistance he
was the most powerful man in England at the be-
ginning of Anne's reign.
Being of a kind and easy disposition. Queen Anne
was easily led by others ; and although neither
clever nor accomplished, soon became popular and
beloved. She was a warm friend to the Church of
England, and finding that many of the clergy had
but very small salaries to live upon, she set aside a
large yearly sum from her royal income to assist
them. This fund, so generously created by the
" Good Queen Anne," has been of great service to
the Church, and still exists under the name of
Queen Anne's Bounty.
Her consort was Prince George of Denmark, a
good-natured but dull and indolent man, who had
no ambition to share the duties of government.
Queen Anne had borne many children, who all died
before her accession; and her pious resignation
under each loss had won for her the respect and
sympathy of all her subjects.
QTTEEN ANNE. 579
The queen had a high opinion of her husband,
Prince George, and wished him to take command of
the forces in the new campaign ; but the Dutch as
well as the English knew that Marlborough alone
was qualified for that high and dilRcult post. He
was the general w^iom William himself had com-
mended, and whom Queen Anne now gladly in-
trusted with the entire direction of the war.
II. WAR OF THE SPANISH SUCCESSION.
It has already been shown that the great aim of
William III. was to humble the pride of the selfish
King of France, Louis XIY. England joined with
other States in resisting the great armies of France,
and thus won a foremost place among the European
powers.
Louis hated England because she had declared
herself a free and Protestant nation at the Eevolu-
tion. After a solemn promise to William, he broke
his word by placing his grandson on the throne of
Spain.
The English resolved to prevent a French prince
from becoming king of that country. They said
that an Austrian prince was the proper heir to suc-
ceed the late king, and that they would prevent
Spain from coming under the power of France.
580 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
That is the reason why the campaigns of Marlbor-
ough against France are called the War of the
Spanish Succession.
This was the greatest war in which England had
yet engaged. Belgium and the north of France
were the chief scenes of action, but there was also
fighting in Germany, in the Mediterranean, at Gib-
raltar and other parts of Spain, and in the West
Indies. The battles in the Spanish Netherlands and
north of France were all fought by Marlborough,
and his armies contained not only English and
Dutch, but Prussians and Hanoverians.
At first the French stood on the defensive — that
is, they did not meet Marlborough in any pitched
battle. All he could do, therefore, was to take sev-
eral strongholds. In 1704, however, he struck such
a blow at the power of Louis XIY. as proved him
one of the greatest of English captains.
Hearing that the French were about to attack
Austria, Marlborough made the bold resolution of
marching into the heart of Germany, and there he
defeated them in the great battle of Blenheim. By
this crushing overthrow the haughty King of France
was at last humbled ; scarcely one-third of his fine
army returned from Germany, and his best general
was taken prisoner.
Blenheim was only the first and most briUiant of
Marlborough's victories. At Bamillies (to the east
of Waterloo) he routed the French armies and then
QUEEN ANNE. 581
took nine strong fortresses. Then followed a third
great victory at Oudenarde. Lille, the strongest of
the French fortresses, was besieged by Prince Eu-
gene, one of the English allies, while Marlborough
prevented the French armies from relieving the
place, and at last the French garrison had to surren-
der. The fourth victory was at Malplaquet, which,
however, was dearly gained by the loss of 20,000
killed and wounded.
III.— BATTLE OF BLENHEIM.
In 1704 Marlborough learned that King Louis
had got ready eight large armies, and was prepar-
ing to attack his enemies from several points at
once. One principal object was to attack Austria,
England's ally, and take Yienna. Louis reckoned
upon certain success in this plan, because, while
Marshal Tallard was uniting the French troops with
the Bavarians to march upon Yienna from the
west, the Hungarians were threatening that capital
from the east.
King Louis believed it impossible for Marlbor-
ough to interfere with this attack upon Austria, as
the scene of action was so remote from Flanders,
where Marlborough was commanding the English
forces. It was also known that the Dutch would
582 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
insist on their troops being kept near their own
frontier.
Marlborough resolved to defeat the great scheme
of Louis by a secret and daring master-stroke. In
spite of the great distance of Bavaria, and number-
less rivers, forests, and mountains which he had to
pass, he formed the bold design of marching with
all his troops and preventing the French from reach-
ing Vienna.
From Coblenz he marched on Mayence, the French
and others believing now that his object was an at-
tack on x\lsace. As he ascended the Rhine, however,
he at last made public his real intention.
Continuing in a south-easterly direction, Marlbor-
ough led his troops forward till they stood on the
top of the water-shed which looks east towards the
Danube and west towards the Rhine.
It was on this rough and hurried march into the
heart of Germany that Marlborough first met Prince
Eugene, an enemy of the King of France. The
commanders were afterwards close friends as well
as allies.
Marlborough had a battle with the Elector of
Bavaria before the arrival of the French troops.
Although the English and alhed soldiers had just
marched fourteen miles, they attacked the enemy,
who were intrenched on a strongly fortified hill, and
defeated them. Many of the Bavarians tried to
escape by crossing a bridge over the Danube, but
QUEEN ANNE.
583
it broke with their weight, and thousands were
drowned. Presently Marshal Tallard joined the
Bavarians with his French army, and Prince Eu-
gene arrived with reinforcements for Marlborough.
Tallard occupied the village of Blenheim, strength-
ening it with palisades; and having more cannon
than Marlborough, w^as able to repel his first attack.
The English commander then decided to charge
the French centre, by quickly making a road across
a morass. Eight thousand horse, headed by the
duke himself, dashed at the French cavalry, and
speedily the latter were driven back to the Danube
and compelled to surrender.
Of 60,000 French and Bavarians only one-third
escaped. All the baggage and most of the artillery
was taken. Marshal Tallard was brought a prison-
er to St. James's Palace, and a triumphant proces-
sion marched through London, displaying the French
standards and other trophies.
FARTHING OF QUEEN ANNE.
584 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
IV.— THE BATTLE OF BLENHEIM.
It was a summer evening :
Old Kaspar's work was done;
And he, before his cottage door,
Was sitting in the sun;
And by him sported on the green
His little grandchild Wilhelmine.
She saw her brother Peterkin
Roll something large and round,
That he, beside the rivulet.
In playing there had found ;
She ran to ask what he had found,
That was so large, and smooth, and round.
Old Kaspar took it from the boy,
Who stood expectant by ;
And then the old man shook his head,
And with a natural sigh,
"'Tis some poor fellow's skull," said he,
" Who fell in the great victory,
*'I find them in my garden, for
There's many hereabout ;
And often when I go to plough.
The ploughshare turns them out;
QUEEN ANNE. 585
For many thousand men," said he,
"Were slain in that great victory."
" Now tell us what 'twas all about,"
Young Peterkin he cries,
And little Wilhelmine looks up
With wonder-waiting eyes ;
"Now tell us all about the war.
And what they killed each other for?"
" It was the Enghsh," Kaspar cried,
"Who put the French to rout;
But what they killed each other for,
I could not well make out.
But everybody said," quoth he,
" That 'twas a famous victory.
'iMy father lived at Blenheim then.
Yon httle stream hard by;
They burned his dwelling to the ground,
And he was forced to fly:
So with his wife and child he fled,
Nor had he where to rest his head.
" With fire and sword the country round
Was wasted far and wide;
And many a wretched mother then
And new-born baby died;
586 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
But things like that, you know, must be
At every famous victory.
"They say it was a shocking sight,
After the field was won ;
For many thousand bodies here
Lay rotting in the sun!
But things like that, you know, must be
After a famous victory.
" Great praise the Duke of Marlborough won,
And our good prince Eugene."
" Why, 'twas a very wicked thing !"
Said little Wilhelmine.
" Kay — nay — my little girl," quoth he,
" It was a famous victory !
"And everybody praised the Duke, ,
Who this great fight did win."
"But what good came of it at last?"
Quoth little Peterkin.
" Why, that I cannot tell," said he,
" But 'twas a famous victory !"
Southey.
QUEEN ANNE. 587
v.— THE DUKE OF MARLBOROUGH.
John Churchill, Duke of Marlborough, the hero
of Queen Anne's reign, and one of the greatest of
English generals, was born in 1650 at a small manor-
house owned by his father in Devonshire.
After attending St. Paul's School, London, for a
short time, Churchill became a page in the Duke of
York's household, where his sister had great influ-
ence. Soon after she obtained for him a post in
the Eoyal Guards, and he served with some dis-
tinction in the French army under the great Tu-
renne, fighting against the Dutch.
Even as a young oflicer his natural fitness to
command troops was soon remarked. He showed
resolution and courage, combined with perfect pres-
ence of mind, and calm, clear, and prompt judg-
ment. He also possessed great power of bearing
hardship, in common with Hannibal, Julius Caesar,
Napoleon, and other great generals.
Churchill made friends in every society by his
handsome looks and the winning grace of his man-
ner and conversation. In 1678 he married Sarah
Jennings, friend and constant attendant of the Prin-
cess Anne ; and that event was one of the utmost
importance in his future career.
Sarah was poor like himself, but of great ambi-
tion, and her power over her husband afterwards
588 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
was almost as great as that which she exerted over
her royal friend and mistress. In his case this is
explained by the real affection which existed ; and
in Anne's case it was the result of a feeble mind
yielding to a violent and domineering temper.
When the Duke of York was sent by Charles II.
to govern Scotland Churchill accompanied him, and
in 1682 was created a Scottish peer. Churchill held
a high post in the army sent to put down the ris-
ing under Monmouth. James afterwards wished
him to change his religion, but in vain ; and on the
eve of the Eevolution Churchill made that proposal
an excuse for deserting the cause of the fallen king
and offering his services to William.
The treachery of Churchill at that time was, in
fact, the last fatal blow to James's cause, and there-
fore William showed his gratitude by raising him
to the peerage as Earl of Marlborough. William
had no faith in his sincerity or integrity. Knowing
his mihtary skill, however, he employed him in re-
ducing Ireland, after the battle of the Boyne, and
also in the Netherlands.
Marlborough was ready to deceive William just
as he had deceived James. The Princess Anne, en-
tirely controlled by the Countess Sarah, began to
write dutiful letters to her father at Saint -Ger-
main, with a view to another change of government.
Part of Marlborough's plan was to get WiUiam's
Dutch soldiers sent out of the country, and then, by
QUEEN ANNE. 589
his influence in the English army, to become entire
master of the situation, so that he might at once
declare either for the exiled King James, or perhaps
for Princess Anne herself. In the latter case he
and his wife would no doubt be the rulers of Eng-
land.
This treachery, however, became known to the
statesman Bentinck, William's intimate friend. "When
William heard of it he was unable to conceal his
anger — a rare thing for him. He even for the mo-
ment wished to be merely a " private person," that
he might fight a duel with " my Lord Marlborough."
Marlborough was disgraced at court, and stripped
of all his offices ; his wife was forbidden to appear
at St. James's Palace. Anne followed her dear
friend, and with the Marlboroughs formed an oppo-
sition or Tory court.
On the death of his queen, William invited the
Princess Anne back to favor, but he still strongly
distrusted Marlborough. Knowing his military gen-
ius, however, he told Anne, in his last words, that
Marlborough was "the fittest to lead her armies
and guide her counsels."
From the moment of Queen Anne's accession the
greatness of Marlborough as a leader of armies, no
less than as a statesman, became known to the
whole world. The War of the Spanish Succession,
as already pointed out, supplied the opportunity for
proving his great qualities as a commander and his
590 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
tact in managing the allies. Marlborough was the
real leader of a great European league.
The " Grand Alliance " of England, Holland, and
Austria had been formed against France by Will-
iam III. Marlborough, as William's successor, was
the life and soul of the Alliance. But for him it
would soon have fallen in pieces and left Europe at
the mercy of Louis XIY.
One of the imperial leaders. Prince Eugene, was a
man after Marlborough's own heart. A close friend-
ship was formed between these two renowned com-
manders, which ended only with their lives.
Blenheim has been described in another chapter,
with the daring scheme on which Marlborough's suc-
cess depended, and the brilliant victory which crown-
ed his efforts. A French historian tells how the news
of Blenheim and the capture of Gibraltar at the same
time threw France into a state of fear : " It was so
long since she had suffered such a complete disaster:
Austria and Vienna saved, the whole of Bavaria
lost, and France threatened with an invasion."
After the day when the news of Blenheim reach-
ed Paris, the name of Malbrooh (as the French pro-
nounced the word Marlborough) became terrible
throughout France. The little children everywhere
learned the word as a name of fear. At the pres-
ent day, even, there is a favorite French nursery-
song Avith a pretty tune, which tell show "Mal-
brook went " to the wars.
QUEEN ANNE. 591
Since the clays of the Armada no news had ever
been received in England with such delight as that
of Blenheim. In Windsor Castle the window is
still shown where Queen Anne stood when the
great victory was announced. After the procession
of French standards and other trophies had marched
from the Tower of London to Westminster Hall, they
w^ere then paraded in front of St. James's Palace,
so that the queen and court might look upon them.
On the battle-field Marlborough wrote a short
note in pencil to the duchess, saying, " I beg you
Avill give my duty to the Queen, and let her know
Her Army had had a Glorious Victory." The
scrap of paper is still preserved at Woodstock as a
valuable relic.
The Emperor of Germany made Marlborough a
Prince of the Empire, and on his return to England
the royal manor of Woodstock was conferred upon
him. Parliament also voted £500,000 to build the
palace of Blenheim there as a monument of nation-
al gratitude.
A great French writer thus sums up the career of
Marlborough : He never besieged a fortress which he
did not take, never fought a battle which he did not
win, and never conducted a negotiation which he did
not bring to a successful issue.
The intrigues at home finally interfered with
Marlborough's operations abroad. He lost favor at
court, while his influence in the country and in the
592 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
House of Commons declined. In 1712 lie was de-
prived of his command, charged with '• peculation,"
and found guilty. Soon after, grieved by the death
of his old friend Godolphin, and by his own unpop-
ularity, Marlborough left England to live on the
Continent. Towards the last days of Queen Anne's
reign he sailed from Ostend to Dover, and on land-
ing learned that George I. had quietly succeeded to
the throne.
George I. resembled William in his distrust of
Marlborough, though he appointed him commander-
in-chief of the army. Marlborough's last official
work was superintending some military preparations
to suppress the insurrection of 1715.
The great duke died June 16, 1722, and was hon-
ored with a pompous public funeral in Westminster
Abbey. His body was afterwards removed to the
family burying-place at Woodstock.
VI.— THE TAKING OF GIBRALTAR.
Brilliant as were the victories of Marlborough on
land during the War of the Spanish Succession, they
were rivalled in some instances by the deeds of Eng-
land's fleet. One of tliese exploits has never been
surpassed, even in the glorious history of the British
navy. The fleet, under the command of Admiral Sir
QUEEN ANNE.
593
George Kooke, was cruising in the Mediterranean,
off the coast of Spain, when an attempt was made
by the admiral to capture Barcelona. But as the
number of troops landed for the purpose proved too
GIBRALTAa.
small, nothing was left for them but to re-embark
and sail away. Both officers and men were vexed
at this failure, and longed for a chance of engaging
in some enterprise which would retrieve their honor,
and add lustre to the English name.
An opportunity soon presented itself. Frowning
38
694 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
in the distance was the famous fortress of Gibraltar,
which, from the strength of its position, was gener-
ally considered impregnable. In a council of Avar it
was resolved to make a dash at it.
Fortune, as usual, favored the brave. The Span-
iards, with their wonted negligence, and doubtless
trusting also to the great strength of the place, kept"
only a small garrison in it. The English landed a
force on the narrow neck of land which connects the
" Kock " with the main-land, and began to lay siege
to the fortress. Small as the defending force was, it
might easily have held such a strong post until the
arrival of help. But as it happened, a saint's day
was at hand, and many of the sentries, trusting to
the great steepness of the cliffs, left their posts for a
while to attend mass in the various churches.
While they were praying for the destruction of
the heretics, the heretics in the shape of English
Jack Tars were swarming up the sides of the rock
with as much agility as if they had been mounting
the rigging of their own ships. When the Spaniards
returned from mass they found the chief points of
defence in the hands of the English, and were com-
pelled to surrender.
The flag of England continues to float proudly
over Gibraltar, which still remains one of England's
chief strongholds, and one of the principal calling
stations in the great highway of commerce between
England and the East.
QUEEN ANNE. 595
VII.— THE UNION BETWEEN ENGLAND AND SCOTLAND.
1707.
To the statesmen of Queen Anne's reign the
honor is due of passing the great measure for the
union of England and Scotland into one kingdom.
Ever since the accession of James I., one sovereign
had reigned over both countries ; but the union of
the two crowns had not removed the ill-feeling
which for centuries had existed between the two
peoples. They were still two separate nations, each
havins: its own Parliament and its own laws. Dur-
ing William III.'s reign an event took place which,
although it seemed at first to widen the gulf which
already existed, greatly helped to bring about the
famous Act of Union.
In the year 1698 the Scotch had formed a com-
pany for the purpose of planting a colony upon the
Isthmus of Darien in Central America. This spot
seemed made by nature to be the centre of a great
commerce, and the Scottish people, high and low,
took up the project with the greatest eagerness. A
body of adventurers left the shores of Scotland to
carry out the undertaking which, as they fondly ex-
pected, was to bring the greatest advantages to their
country.
They set sail with high hopes ; but, alas ! these
596 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
hopes were doomed to disappointment. Tlie cli-
mate proved unhealthy, and the natural obstacles
great. These drawbacks might have been over-
come ; but from the first the scheme was discour-
aged by William's government, because it would be
an invasion of the trading privileges of the English
East India Company.
The Spaniards were hostile, for they claimed the
territory of Darien ; the little colony was attack-
ed by them, and compelled to withdraw from the
country. Thus ended the enterprise from which
such great things had been expected. Of all the
brave band of adventurers, not more than thirty
ever saw their own country again.
The Scotch were angry at the failure of the
scheme, and their feelings against England were
ver}^ fierce and bitter. They passed a measure
called the Act of Security, which provided that the
next King of Scotland should be a different person
from the King of England, unless they had a full
share of the commercial privileges of the sister-
countr}^ They seized a vessel belonging to the
East India Company which had cast anchor in the
Firth of Forth, and put to death the captain and
several of the crew on a charge of piracy, of which
they were not really guilty.
After such events as these, the statesmen of both
countries thought it was high time that something
should be done to unite the two countries more
QUEEN ANNE. 597
closely together. Accordingly, in the year 1705,
men were appointed from both nations to prepare
the articles of union. After many meetings, in
which Lord Somers showed great tact and skill, a
treaty was at length agreed upon.
It provided not only that there should be one
king for both countries, but also one Parliament and
one government. Each country was to retain its
own laws and its own established form of worship.
In trade and commerce the Scotch were to have
equal rights with the English. There was to be one
national flag and one Great Seal. After long de-
bates the treaty was finally adopted by the Parlia-
ments of both England and Scotland, and then the
Scottish Parliament, as such, ceased to exist. The
Scotch were represented in the imperial Parliament
by forty-five members in the House of Commons,
and sixteen in the House of Lords.
Thus, on May-day, 1707, England and Scotland
ceased to exist as separate kingdoms. The union
was for some time unpopular in Scotland. But
as the years passed by this great and healing
measure graduall}^ removed the enmities of an-
cient days, till the two peoples became firmly joined
together in the bonds of peace and good-fellow-
ship.
Sir Walter Scott beautifully shows the contrast
betw^een the present peaceful life on the Scottish
Borders and the warlike unrest of former da3^s :
598 STOEIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
"Sweet Teviot ! on thy silver tide
The glaring bale-fires blaze no more;
No longer steel-clad warriors ride
Along thy wild and willowed shore.
" Where'er thou wind'st, by dale or hill,
All, all is peaceful, all is still.
As if thy waves, since Time was born,
Siuce first they rolled upon the Tweed,
Had only heard the shepherd's-reed,
Nor started at the bugle horn."
The ancient rivalry in arms has now given place
to the nobler rivalry of progress in the arts of peace.
The descendants of those who fought at Bannock-
burn and Flodden Field now press on side by side,
the pioneers of civilization to the remotest ends of
the earth.
VIII.— PEACE OF UTRECHT— CLOSE OF ANNE'S REIGN.
The long struggle waged by Marlborough and the
allies against France was a Whig war, as has already
been shown. Therefore, while the leading states-
men were Whigs, and the Duchess of Marlborough
ruled Queen Anne, the war was certain to continue.
Circumstances now arose which showed that a
strong feeling was growing against the Whigs, and
the continuance of the war. A High Church cler-
gyman preached against the Whig statesmen, Dis-
QUEEN ANNE. 599
senters, and the war; and when Parhament tried
to punish him by pubUc trial for sedition, both the
queen and the populace took his part.
The public were now feeling the results of the
long conflict in the heavj taxes, and began to ask
what good England should derive from preventing
a Bourbon prince ascending the throne of Spain.
The AVhigs lost power, too, because the great
duke was no ]onger in favor with Queen Anne.
His wife, the duchess, had at last tired out the
queen's patience with her violent temper and over-
bearing manners, and when a successor was found
the friendship of many years was speedily broken.
The successor was a young woman, Abigail Hill,
much more gentle in temper than the duchess. By
studying the queen's character, and thus gaining
her confidence, Abigail was able to introduce her
relative Harley, afterwards Earl of Oxford. He,
Avith the help of St. John, Viscount Bolingbroke,
soon undermined the power of Godolphin, Somers,
and Marlborough ; and thus Anne was able to ap-
point Tory ministers.
Harley and St. John ruled England during the
close of Anne's reign — a time of great strife between
the Whigs and Tories. The clergy and country gen-
tlemen declared that the Whigs wished to destroy
the Church, while the large towns and commercial
classes said the Tories were trying to undo the
"Act of Settlement," and bring back the Stuarts.
600 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
It soon became clear that the country was grow-
ing weary of the long and exhausting conflict. The
Tory ministers, therefore, resolved to make peace
with Louis XI y. As we have seen, Marlborough
w^as recalled in 1712, and in the following year the
treaty of peace was at last signed between France
and England.
By this treaty, called the " Peace of Utrecht,"
Louis Xiy. recognized the Protestant succession to
the English crown ; his grandson Philip, King of
Spain, gave up all claim to the throne of France ;
England was to hold Gibraltar, Minorca, Nova Sco-
tia, and Newfoundland, and the Dutch were al-
lowed a strong line of fortresses alono: the French
frontier.
The queen lived only a year after the conclusion
of the great war, and it was not a happy time for
her. The two parties of the State were constantly
wrangling — the Whigs trying to secure her support
for the Elector of Hanover as her successor, and
the Tories seeking to restore the exiled family in
the person of her brother, afterwards known as the
" elder Pretender."
Just before the end the Earl of Oxford quarrelled
bitterly with Bolingbroke, and that ruined the
hopes of the Jacobites. The queen's last act was to
give the " white staff of lord-treasurer " to a Whig
statesman, the Duke of Shrewsbury, and two days
afterwards she died at Kensington Palace, in 1714.
QUEEN ANNE. 601
IX.— THE GOLDExV AGE OF QUEEN ANNE.
Besides the victories of this reign, the period was
illustrious for its great writers and men of science.
So great Avas the renown of England at the begin-
ning of the eighteenth century that that time is
often called the "Golden Age," or the " Augustan
Era," of our history. There was a similar period in
the history of ancient Kome under the Emperor
Augustus.
Great as it was, however, the age of Queen Anne
had no poet that could be compared with Spenser,
Shakespeare, or Milton. The poets of the time of
Qufeen Anne wrote clearly, smoothly, and neatly,
but their works have not the grandeur or beauty of
the men who lived under Elizabeth ; and the prose
writers are more remarkable for their clearness and
good sense than for their eloquence.
Alexander Pope was the chief poet of this period.
He wrote a translation of Homer and many other
famous works— such as Essay on Man^ Essay on Crit-
icism^ the Dunciad — all in polished and refined lan-
guage.
Daniel Defoe is famous as the author of Robinson
Crusoe^ which is enjoyed in every country of the
globe. Jonathan Swift, known all over the world
as the author of Gulliver s Travels^ was a man of
keen wit and satire.
602
STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
Joseph Addison was celebrated as the writer of
essays, w^hich still serve as models of style. Sir
Eichard Steele, a friend of Addison, started the Tal-
ler and the Spectator^ the first periodicals published
in England. Among the minor writers was the poet
Gay, whose Fables are still read for their cheerful
tone and clear, easy style.
Harley, Earl of Oxford, did much to forward the
QUEEN ANNE. 603
literature of the period, and made a collection of
valuable manuscripts which are still preserved in
the British Museum. Bolingbroke, too, was an elo-
quent and vigorous writer of English, as well as a
distinguished orator.
In astronomy and natural philosophy the great
name of Sir Isaac Newton threw special lustre upon
this period and the preceding. What he did is set
forth in a separate chapter. Two other distinguish-
ed men of science were Flamstead, the first " astron-
omer-royal of England," and Halley, who success-
fully studied the tides and magnetism as well as the
stars and comets.
At the close of Queen Anne's reign the popula-
tion of England and Wales was only about five and
a half millions. In those days the population of
England did not increase so rapidly as it does now.
Great numbers died of small-pox, which was then a
terrible scourge all over Europe.
X.— SIR ISAAC NEWTON".
Sir Isaac N'ewton, the greatest of natural philoso-
phers, and one of the greatest of mathematicians,
was born on Christmas Day, 1642. His father Avas
owner of Woolsthorpe, a small manor near Grant-
ham, which he farmed himself. The birth of Isaac,
604 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
a weak and puny infant, occurred some months after
bis father's death.
When twelve years old he was sent to the gram-
mar-school at Grantliam. where he boarded at the
house of an apothecary. He was much interested
in the work of the apothecary, and already began
to show a taste for experiments. At school, how-
ever, he was not thought at all bright or clever ; al-
though in his leisure time he showed a rare skill in
makincT water-mills, a water -clock, a carriao-e in
which he could wheel himself, sundials, and other
contrivances.
Some of the school-fellows jeered him for his back-
wardness in Latin grammar. One day a boy who
was above him in the class insulted him so badly
that Newton resolved to take revenge by giving all
his attention to the work of the school, and doing
his best to beat the other as a scholar. From that
time lie steadily rose in his classes till he was head-
boy of the school.
Returning to Woolsthorpe, his mother wished him
to become a farmer, but it soon became clear that
he was too studious and fond of books to succeed in
that way of life. His uncle, who was rector of a
neighboring parish, perceived iS^ewton's ability, and
persuaded his mother to send him to Cambridge
University.
Entering Trinity College there in 1660, Newton
studied mathematics with the greatest ardor, and
QUEEN ANNE.
605
he spent much of his time in inquiring into the
properties of hght.
In 1665 the students were forced by the plague
to leave Trinity College, and Newton lived for
some time at Woolsthorpe in retirement, but never
in idleness ; for it was at this verv time, in the sum-
SIR ISAAC NEWTON.
mer of 1666, that he made his greatest discovery in
natural philosophy. According to the story told by
606 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
his niece, the fall of an apple suggested to IS'ewton
a theory which is, perhaps, the most important in
the whole history of science.
J^ewton, as he sat in his garden, saw an apple
fall, and asked himself, -Why does it fall ? The
moon, also, is heavy ; has she a tendency to fall to
the earth, as an apple has? The moon has a simi-
lar tendency to fall, but the tendency is corrected
by her forward motion or velocity.
Thus Newton explained the motion of the moon
round our globe, and exactly in the same way the
motion of each planet round the sun. The moon is
attracted to our globe, just like the apple, but her
forward motion prevents her from falling. Each
planet is attracted to the sun, just as the moon is to
the earth. That power of attraction was named
" gravitation " by IN'ewton.
In 1669 IS'ewton was appointed Professor of Math-
ematics and Astronomy at Cambridge, and soon his
name became famous throughout Europe. During
his long and busy life many honors were conferred
upon him. For many years he was President of
the Poyal Society.
Queen Anne showed great regard for the genius
and character of E^ewton, granting him the title of
knighthood. He was also in his last years well re-
ceived at the court of her successor, where the
Princess of Wales (afterwards Queen Caroline) con-
stantly treated him with respect and veneration.
QUEEN ANNE. 607
Newton died at Kensington on March 20, 1727,
in the eighty-fifth year of his age. He was buried
at the public expense in Westminster Abbey. A
grand monument was erected over his tomb. The
Latin inscription on it tells us that such a man must
ever be regarded as an honor to the human race.
XL— PARLIAMENT.
English history during the seventeenth century
is interesting chiefly as the story of a struggle be-
tween king and Parliament. It began in the first
Parliament of James L, and closed only with the
Revolution of 1689.
We have already seen how the first Parliament
really representing the people of England was called
by Simon de Montfort in 1265. The great King
Edward I. continued the work so well begun by
Simon. For some centuries after that time the
power of the Parliaments varied very much, de-
pending largely on the character of the king by
whom they were summoned ; but they always had
a great influence on the government of the country.
The Tudor sovereigns, especially Henry YIIL,
were imperious and high-handed ; but they under-
stood the people of England well, and shared their
feelings. They knew that they must consider the
608 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
wishes of their subjects, and they knew when to
stop, even in their most oppressive acts.
A great change came when James I. ascended the
throne of England. Born and brought up in Scot-
land, James never thoroughly understood the peo-
ple whom he came to rule, and he was deficient in
courage, dignity, and resolution. In these respects
he was entirely different from the haughty and
strong-willed Tudor sovereigns.
As we have seen, James held the theory of the
divine right of kings, according to which he was
raised above the laws of the country or the wishes
of the people. He made no secret of this theory,
but openly declared it to his Parliaments ; yet, as
he had neither the courage nor the powder to give
effect to it, he only irritated them and provoked
them to resistance.
Under his successor things grew very much w^orse.
Charles held the same theory of the divine right of
kings, but he was far more serious and resolute in
carrying it out than his father had been. He was
determined to have his own way m all the affairs
of the country, both in Church and State.
When he found that his Parliaments would not
comply with his royal will he dismissed them, and
for eleven years he ruled without them. During
that time he raised taxes and sent men to prison on
his own authority, and he ordered Church affairs on
the advice of Laud without consulting Parliament.
QUEEN ANNE. 609
Then it was that the Scots rose against him ; and
faihng to crush them, he was again obhged to call
a Parliament. It was, however, more ready to de-
mand the redress of grievances than to supply him
with money; and the contest between king and
Parliament soon led to the great Civil War.
Parliament was victorious, with the help of an
army led by Oliver Cromwell, and the king died
on the scaffold. But Parliament and the leaders of
the army could not agree, and when Cromwell died
the son of Charles was restored to the throne.
Charles 11. did not -put himself into open con-
flict with the people, but his brother James set
himself above the laws, and tried to restore the
Catholic religion against the wishes of his sub-
jects.
This led to the great Ke volution of 1688. James
11. fled to France, leaving the crown to William and
Mary, who solemnly promised to rule according to
the laws and tlie will of the people.
Thus the liberties of England were Avon in a
struggle which lasted for nearly a century. During
this struggle two revolutions or great changes of
government took place, one ending in the execution
and the other in the exile of a king. In the Civil
War thousands of brave Englishmen died on the
battle-field.
In this long struggle the Parliament represented
the people of England. It was decided in the
89
610 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Revolution of 1689 that the will of the people as
expressed in Parliament is supreme. It was decided,
also, that the election of members of Parliament
should be free, and that there should be freedom of
speech and debate in Parliament.
The sovereign was still the commander both of
the fleets and armies ; the judges Avere his servants ;
he conferred titles, and as supreme head of the
Church appointed bishops and archbishops to their
high offices. But by the Bill of Rights it was de-
cided that he could not dispense Avith or set aside
the laws. He could not levy money without con-
sent of Parliament, or keep a standing army in time
of peace without consent of Parliament.
Thus the power of the sovereign was strictly lim-
ited by the Bill of Rights. It was decided that the
English monarchy is not an absolute, but a limited
monarchy. The English constitution was in its most
important features settled at the Revolution of 1689.
In the course of time the powers of the sovereign
were more strictly defined. Only a few years after
the Revolution of 1689 it was further decided that
he should rule solely through his ministers.
At that time Parliament became divided into two
contending parties. Whig and Tory, and it has been
divided into two great parties ever since. Some-
times the one party and sometimes the other party
have been in a majority; and it has been found
convenient that the leaders of the majority should
QUEEN ANNE. 611
carry on the Government of the country in the name
of the sovereign.
The leaders of the majority to the number of
twelve or fifteen form a cabinet, presided over by
the Prime -minister, and they are the advisers or
ministers of the sovereign. The Queen of England
now rules through ministers, who are taken from
the majority of Parliament. And these ministers
are responsible to the people, for if their acts please
not the people, the people will not give them a
majority at next election. If they have not a ma-
jority in Parliament they must resign.
As all money bills must originate with the House
of Commons, and as they represent the people, the
Commons are the most important part of the Par-
liament. Yet the House of Lords, which consists
of hereditary members, bearing the titles of Duke,
Marquis, Earl, etc., has much power ; for they can
throw out bills which have passed the Commons,
and in this way they can prevent or delay measures
of which they do not approve.
XII.— MEN OF ENGLAND.
Men of England ! who inherit
Eights that cost your sires their blood!
Men whose undegenerate spirit
Has been proved on field and flood :
612 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
By the foes you've fought uncounted,
By the glorious deeds ye've done,
Trophies captured — breaches mounted,
Navies conquered — kingdoms won!
Yet, remember, England gathers
Hence but fruitless wreaths of fame,
If the freedom of your fathers
Glow not in your hearts the same.
What are monuments of bravery
Where no public virtues bloom?
What avail in lands of slavery
Trophied temples, arch, and tomb ?
Pageants ! — Let the world revere us
For our people's rights and laws.
And the breasts of civic heroes
Bared in Freedom's holy cause.
Yours are Hampden's, Russell's glory,
Sidney's matchless shade is yours —
Martyrs in heroic story,
Worth a hundred Agincourts !
We're the sons of sires that baffled
Crowned and mitred tyranny;
They defied the field and scaffold
For their birthrights — so will we !
Campbell.
THE HANOVERIAN PERIOD.
GEORGE I.
1714-1727.
I.— THE NEW KING.
The death of Queen Anne was a crisis in the his-
tory of England. The country had not yet decided
who should fill the vacant throne.
Towards the close of Anne's reign the hopes of
the Jacobites ran high. It seemed almost an easy
thing to restore the Stuarts. The hour had indeed
come, but not the inan. Had the Pretender shown
the same vigor which his unfortunate son exhibited
thirty years afterwards, he might have had as glori-
ous a home-coming as his uncle, Charles II., on May
29, 1660.
But the golden opportunity slipped away. Acting
with a decision which contrasted strongly with the
weakness of their opponents, the Whigs at once pro-
ceeded to carry out the provisions of the Act of
Settlement by bringing over George, the Elector of
Hanover. In a few short weeks " a stranger filled
614 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the Stuarts' throne," and the sceptre passed forever
from their grasp.
George, Elector of Hanover, who now crossed the
sea to fill the throne of Great Britain, was the son
of the Electress Sophia of Hanover, and consequently
a descendant of James I. on the female side. He
was fifty -four years of age at the time of his acces-
sion to the crown. He showed no joy when informed
of his high destiny, but seemed, indeed, rather dis-
appointed than otherwise at having to leave his
small German court.
He was dull and heavy in appearance, and awk-
ward and surly in his manners. He showed no dis-
position to please his new subjects, but appeared to
be rather annoyed than otherwise by the joyous re-
ception given him on his arrival. To the day of his
death he could not speak a sentence of English ;
and as most of his ministers were equally ignorant
of German, they had to converse in Latin when dis-
cussing the affairs of State.
George I. knew little of the people over whom he
came to rule. There was nothing in common be-
tween his tastes and theirs, and he was never really
at home among them. He therefore surrounded
himself with his old German friends and favorites,
whom he ennobled and enriched at the expense of
the English.
He paid frequent visits to Hanover, and never
seemed so happy as when the affairs of State allowed
GEORGE I. 615
of his making a long stay in his old home. The
business of the State was, however, ably conducted
by Walpole and others, and the country was fortu-
nate in being allowed to manage its own affairs.
The king had been a despot in Hanover, but in Eng-
land he wisely followed the advice of his ministers.
The reign of the first George was not remarkable
for any very stirring events either at home or abroad,
with the exception, perhaps, of the Jacobite insur-
rection of 1715. This insurrection, however, w^as
easily put down, and it is but fair to say that the
new king showed great mercy towards the rebels.
The South Sea Scheme, in 1720, produced much
excitement throughout the country, and its failure
brought suffering into many households. Still the
nation made steady progress during this reign, and
there can be no doubt that the rule of George was
more suited to the interests of England than would
have been the government of the Chevalier James
Stuart, who had been educated in French notions of
kingly power.
The king died suddenly, while on a journey to
Hanover, in 1727.
II.— THE INSURRECTIOX OF 1715.
Having been raised to the throne by the Whigs,
George 1. naturally intrusted them with power, and
616 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Queen Anne's ministers were dismissed. Steps were
at once taken to impeach several of the leading
Jacobites. Lord Bolingbroke and the aged Duke
of Ormond, seeing that their lives were in danger,
fled to the Continent.
The severe measures that were taken had the
effect of driving the friends of the exiled family to
despair, and of determining them to risk an insur-
rection. The death of Louis XIY. of France about
this time was a severe blow to the Jacobite cause,
as it put an end to all hope of obtaining aid from
France. The friends of the Pretender in England,
however, gave such encouraging reports of the feel-
ing in different parts of the country that it was at
length resolved to rise in arms.
In Scotland the Earl of Mar raised an army of
ten thousand men for the Pretender, and held j^os-
session of the northern part of the kingdom for
nearly a year. The opposing force was commanded
by the Duke of Argyll. The two armies came into
conflict on Sheriff Muir, near Stirling. The battle
which took place did not result in a decided victory
for either .side.
In England the insurrection was far more disas-
trous to the cause of the Pretender. A rising, head-
ed by the Earl of Derwentwater and Mr. Forster,
took place in the north of England. The call to
arms was obeyed by a few fox-hunting Jacobite
squires, with their relations and dependants, but the
GEORGE I. 617
great body of the people held aloof. Being joined
by a mixed force of Lowland Scotch Jacobites and
Highlanders, the insurgents marched by way of Ken-
dal into Lancashire, where they hoped to meet with
considerable support ; but they were disappointed.
Hearing that a royal force under Wills and Car-
penter was approaching, they took possession of the
town of Preston and prepared for defence. In the
siege which took place Mr. Forster did not prove to
be an able commander. In a short time the town
was surrendered, and nearly all the defenders, with
their leaders, were made prisoners. This disaster to
the Pretender's cause occurred on the very same day
that Argyll's and Mar's Highlanders were rushing
upon each other on the field of Sheriff Muir. E^ot-
withstanding the high hopes of the Jacobites, the
south of England had remained perfectly quiet, not
a man taking up arms in their cause. Thus the en-
terprise completely failed both in England and Scot-
land.
Shortly after these events the Pretender himself
landed in Scotland with a few adherents. He was
too late, however. Indeed, his presence, instead of
raising the hopes of his followers, had the effect rath-
er of discouraging them. They had expected him to
be accompanied by a strong bodj^ of French soldiers,
and instead of that he was almost alone.
Nor was he a person calculated to kindle enthu-
siasm among his adherents. He was reserved and
618 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
silent ; he spoke no cheering word ; nor did he at-
tempt any daring scheme to mend his fortunes. He
went through the empty form of being crowned at
Perth, though it was evident that all chance of his
really becoming king had vanished.
In a very short time even he saw the hopelessness
of prolonging the straggle ; and taking with him a
small body of his friends, he departed from Scotland
as suddenly as he had come, leaving his adherents to
their fate. Der went water and Lord Kenmure suf-
fered death upon the scaffold, while great numbers
of their humbler followers were shipped off to the
West Indian plantations, to lament under the burn-
ing sun of the tropics their fidehty to an ill-fated
race.
Thus ended the insurrection of 1715. There never
was at any time much heart in it. The leaders were
men of no ability. James himself was not a fighting
prince, nor even a wise one. Had he possessed these
qualities he might have won the throne of his an-
cestors. As it was the enterprise was doomed to
failure.
III.— THE SOUTH SEA BUBBLE.
In the year 1720 the people of England were
greatly excited over a grand scheme by which every-
body who took a share in it was to become rich
GEORGE I. 619
without any trouble. The scheme was set afloat by
a company of merchants called the South Sea Com-
pany. They had obtained a charter from the Gov-
ernment, granting them the sole privilege of trading
in the South Seas with the Spanish- American pos-
sessions. It was given out that their trading-vessels
would be able to bring home cargoes of gold, silver,
and precious stones from the mines of Mexico and
Peru, and from the islands of the Pacific, Avhich
were said to be teeming with wealth.
All classes of people displayed the greatest eager-
ness to purchase shares. A rumor was set afloat
that England was about to exchange Gibraltar and
other places for some of the Spanish possessions.
By 'sucli artful stories as these the folly was kept up
until at last people in some instances gave as much
as a thousand pounds for a share, which originally
had only cost a hundred. The desire to get rich
seized both high and low. To obtain shares in the
company the merchant emptied his money-bags and
the poor widow her little hoard of savings, and each
expected to receive interest a hundred-fold.
When the gold-fever was at its height cautious
and crafty persons sold their shares, and thus made
fortunes for themselves out of the ignorance of the
multitude. It was even said that some of the king's
ministers adopted this method of acquiring wealth.
In a short time the price of the stock began to de-
cline, and soon fell rapidly.
020 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
People perceived they had been deluded with false
hopes, and those who had spent whole fortunes to
procure the shares now found that they had lost
enormously. In three weeks the huhhle, as it was
called, burst ; thousands who had fancied them-
selves on the high-road to wealth were now reduced
to a state of poverty, and throughout all England
there was a wail of disappointment and despair.
The Government, acting on the advice of Sir Eob-
ert Walpole, adopted measures for relieving the dis-
tress as much as possible. But when they had done
all they could there still remained a terrible amount
of suffering which could not be reached by any
schemes that could be devised. In the first blow of
disappointment some committed suicide and others
lost their reason, and for long years afterwards
many a family had cause to remember with bitter-
ness the South Sea Bubble.
IV.— SIR ROBERT WALPOLE.
Sir Eobert Walpole was the most distinguished
statesman in the reigns of the first two Georges.
He was the son of a country-gentleman in Norfolk,
and he greatly loved the kind of life led by country
squires of that day — namely, the chase in the morn-
ing and the bottle in the evening. Yet at an early
GEOEGE I. 621
aofe he seems to have felt that he had talents which
would enable him to shine in a higher sphere than
the hunting-field. He therefore determined to push
his way in political life.
With this object in view he entered Parliament in
the latter part of WilHam III.'s reign. He was only
twenty-four years of age when he first set foot in
the place where he was destined to play such a high
part. He attained no great distinction for some
time. He was not one of those gifted orators who
hold the House of Commons spell-bound by their
eloquence ; but he had solid talents and a strong
will, which in the end made him one of the greatest
of English statesmen.
During Queen Anne's reign Walpole's abilities
attracted the notice of Godolphin and Marlborough,
who advanced him to important posts in the Govern-
ment ; and he showed even thus early a rare capacity
for dealing with money questions. On the acces-
sion of George I. he rose to still higher influence.
So great was the confidence of the public that when
the South Sea scheme failed all eyes were turned
towards him as the statesman most capable of alle-
viating that great calamity.
The able measures which he suggested for this
purpose fully vindicated the general opinion of his
skill, and shortly afterwards he gained the summit
of his ambition by being appointed Prime-minister
of England. This position he held for over twenty
622 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
^ears, in spite of all the efforts which his political
opponents made from time to time to dislodge him.
During his long term of office Walpole managed
the House of Commons with admirable tact. Yet
he had two great faults : he secured the votes of
members in many instances by offering them bribes
of money or preferments ; and he was so fond of
power, and of keeping it all to himself, that he
drove all the able and rising men into opposition.
The members of this opposition used to call them-
selves " patriots," while Walpole spoke of them as
the " boys."
But it must in fairness be said of him that if he
was fond of power, he used it to further the best in-
terests of the nation. He was a peace minister, and
had the greatest aversion to engage in any warlike
enterprise. All his measures had for their object
the advancement of trade and commerce, which dur-
ing his time made steady progress.
Walpole's great desire for peace at last led to his
downfall. Stories had been brought home by mer-
chants of the ill-treatment to which they were sub-
jected by the Spaniards in the American colonies.
The temper of the nation was at last roused, and a
cry was raised for war with Spain.
Walpole did all he could to avert it, but the cur-
rent of feeling was too strong for him, and he was
at last reluctantly compelled to issue a declaration
of war. When this event took place the bells of
GEORGE I.
623
London rang out a joyful peal. '' Aye," said the min-
ister, 'Hhey may ring their bells nou^; but in a short
time they will be wringing their hands." His words
were to a great extent fulfilled ; for, though some
successes were gained, it was at the cost of a heavy
expenditure in men and money.
The fall of Walpole was not long in coming after
this. His enemies in Parhament assailed him with
great violence, and in the year 1742 he was com-
pelled to resign. He was raised to the peerage with
the title of Earl of Orford. Out of harness he did
not survive long. He had no literary tastes, and
could therefore find no comfort in books. Public
life had been to him as the breath of his nostrils,
and' he became miserable when he no longer had
anything to do. He died in the year 1745, at the
age of sixty-nine.
MEDAL OF GEORGE I.
624 STORIES FBOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
GEORGE II.
1727-1760.
L— A SOLDIER KING.
George II. was born in Germany. On the death
of Queen Anne he accompanied his father to Eng-
land. He was then thirty - one years of age, and
consequently was forty-four years old when he suc-
ceeded to the throne. Like his father, he loved
Hanover better than England, and this at times
was injurious to British interests.
The new king could speak English fluently, though
wdth a foreign accent, and thus had a great advan-
tage over his predecessor in being able to converse
freely with his ministers. In person he was insig-
nificant, being small in stature, and he had not a
kingly aspect.
He was, however, possessed of courage, as had
been shown on the field of Oudenarde, and as was
afterwards even more conspicuously displayed at
the battle of Dettingen. Indeed, he had such a
fondness for soldiering that the Jacobites nicknamed
him the " Little Captain."
GEORGE II. 625
As Prince of Wales, George II. had not shown
much filial respect for his father. He was destined
to have his paternal feelings hurt in the same man-
ner. His eldest son Frederick became the head of
the opposition party in the State, and his palace
was the resort of all those persons Avho were not in
favor at court, and who therefore endeavored to
please the Prince, who w^ould one day, as they sup-
posed, be king, and able to reward them for their
devotion. Their hopes were never realized ; for, to
the great grief of the nation, Prince Frederick died
suddenly in the year 1751.
George II. was very fond of money. It is said he
had a frequent trick of counting it in his purse, and
this' seemed to afford him the most lively satisfac-
tion. He had the merit, however, of attending care-
fully to the details of business, and was fortunate in
possessing a good and noble wife. This was Caro-
line of Anspach. She had much prudence and good
sense, and as long as she lived exerted a great in-
fluence for good upon her kingly spouse. She pos-
sessed a taste for literature, and was a stanch patron
of men of letters. Although she lived at a corrupt
time, and in a corrupt court, Queen Caroline's char-
acter was without a stain, and she did all she could
to introduce a better tone into the court. This wor-
thy lady died at an early age in the year 1737.
The reign of George II. is marked by many strik-
ing events. The early part of it was of a very
40
626 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
peaceful character, under the guidance of Sir Robert
Walpole ; but, as we have seen, this minister was
compelled at last, much against his will, to declare
war against Spain. Soon afterwards England's con-
nection with Hanover dragged the country into the
War of the Austrian Succession. The king himself
was present during one campaign; and showed much
coolness and courage at the battle of Dettingen,
where the French were defeated. This was the last
time a monarch of England has taken the field in
person.
Two years afterwards England was startled by
the romantic attempt of the Young Pretender to
recover the English throne. A few years later a
struggle for supremacy between the English and
the French commenced in both hemispheres. Under
the able guidance of the great William Pitt the
British arms were victorious everywhere.
In the East, Clive was laying the foundation of
the Indian Empire, while in America the conquest
of Canada was achieved by Wolfe at the battle of
Quebec. At sea the English fleets, under Boscawen,
Hawke, and others, ruled supreme. Thus the arms
of England were victorious in both hemispheres.
In the midst of this career of victory the king was
seized with a fit, and died suddenly in 1760, in the sev-
enty-seventh year of his age. He was succeeded by
his grandson George, the son of Frederick, Prince of
Wales, who, as has already been noted, died in 1751.
GEORGE II. 627
II.— ANSON'S VOYAGE ROUND THE WORLD.
As we have already seen, war was declared against
Spain in the year 1739. At the outset an expedition
was organized to attack the Spanish possessions in
Central America, and the command of it was given
to Admiral Vernon.
Yernon took from the Spaniards the small town
of Porto Bello, on the Isthmus of Darien, and this
feat was regarded by the nation as one of the most
splendid deeds on record. But an attempt to capture
the town of Carthagena by a combined sea and land
force failed, and the British force suffered greatly.
This disaster to the English arms caused much dis-
content at home, and the public vented their anger
on Walpole, whose downfall it served to hasten.
One event of this Avar — Captain Anson's voyage
round the world — is worthy of being more fully re-
corded. Early in the war it was resolved to fit out
a small fleet of six vessels for the purpose of annoy-
ing the enemy in the Pacific and of co-operating
with Admiral Yernon across the Isthmus of Darien.
Owing to the delay in getting ready the expedition,
it failed in the main object for which it was intend-
ed, as by the time it was ready to set sail the Span-
iards had become aware of its destination, and had
taken measures to prevent its success.
At length, on September 18, 1740, Anson set sail
628 s'roKiKS fuom knclish iustoky.
for the South Seas. All went well till Cape Horn
was roaclunl ; but in doublino- this eape the little
squadrou met with the worst weather, and sueh was
the eoUluess of the season that the crews were re-
duced to great hardships. Two of the vessels eiMild
not tret round the cape at all. Scurvy also disabled
many of the best seamen; and when at last the Pa-
cilic was reached, Anson was so far from beino' able
to engaire in any vigorous enterprise that he was
obligtxl to piu in at tlie island of Juan Fernandez
to ivlit, and give his ci'ews some rest.
After these objects had In^en accomplished ho
sailed for the western coast of South An\erica, Avhere
he harassed the Spanianis incessantly. He hovered
alH)ut their coasts for nearly a year, taking their
merchant -ships, and destroying the rich town of
Paita. which he plundered of all its treasure. But
though Anson did all the harm he coidd to the
Spanianis by destroying their vessels, he always
conducteii himself with much gallantry and gen-
erosity tmvards the prisoners who fell into his hands,
and especially towards the women. He thus did
much to raise the character of Englishmen in the
opinion of the Spaniarils, many of whom believed
that noble conduct existed nowhere but in Spain.
Anson had faile^^h' '^ f^'f'^J^ n uni-
fier of men in the vess(jl U) Uika e[iar^j;e of fier. One
ni^jiit, however, a violent storm aros^i, and next
morninf/; the nien on slion; vvf^re dismayed to find
that th(; sliip had \)(t(tn driven out to sea by the
temjM^st and was nowhere to be seen.
Anson and nr^arly all his ofhec.-rs and men were
left on tlie island, with no other means of esca[>in^
from it than a sma.li Spanish vessel of fifteen tons,
which they had seized. Without losing heart they
proceeded to (mlarge this little craft, and had al-
ready fixed a day to resume their voyage in it, when,
to their joy, they once more beheld their dear old
vessel, the Cerdurion, approjiching the island. The
i'(t\v men on board had managr.'d, after suffering
great hardship, to navigate her back to the island.
l\\ October, 1742, Anson set sail once more, and
proceeded to Canton, in China, to repair his vessel
and obtain supplies. W^jile there he maintained
tlje Ijorior of the British flag by refusing to pay to
the Ohinesfj authorities the unreasonable dues which
tliey had been in the habit of levying upon mer-
chantmen.
As soon as the C^mturion was reads' for sea he
630 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
sailed again into the Pacific, to lie in wait for a
large Spanish galleon which had sailed from Aca-
pulco for Manilla. After waiting for some time near
the Philippine Islands he fell in with the galleon,
which was laden with treasure worth a million and
a half of dollars. She was a large, stout vessel, and
w^ell manned, but was no match for Anson's hardy
crew, and after a sharp engagement she surrendered.
Having captured this valuable prize, Anson turned
his vessel's head homewards by the Cape of Good
Hope route. The voyage was safely accomplished,
and the Centurion cast anchor at Spithead in June,
1744, after an absence of nearly four years. An-
son was received by his countrymen with that joy
and admiration which is always excited by brave
deeds done in the face of great difficulties. He was
raised to high honors, and the treasure which he
had taken from the Spaniards was conveyed to the
Bank of England amid the joyous shouts of the
people.
III.— THE INSURRECTION OF 1745.
While England was engaged in the War of the
Austrian Succession, the friends of the exiled Stu-
arts thought the time favorable for making another
attempt to recover the throne. The Old Pretender,
or the Chevalier, as he was frequently called, was
GEOEGE II. 631
still alive, and kept up a mock court in France as
James III., King of the British Isles. But as he was
too aged to head the insurrection himself, his son,
Prince Charles Edward, determined to make another
attempt to place the Stuart family on the throne.
He accordingly set sail for Scotland, attended by
only seven officers, and, landing on a lonely spot
on the north-west coast, was soon joined by several
Highland chiefs and their clansmen. Some of the
more prudent tried to dissuade Charles from the
rash attempt, but he would not listen to their
warnings.
Shortly afterwards the standard of the Stuarts
was unfurled in a wild glen in the Highlands, in
the presence of several hundred clansmen and their
chiefs, and a small sprinkling of Lowland gentle-
men. Charles then commenced his march south-
ward, his little army increasing in numbers daily.
Sir John Cope, the commander of the royal forces,
instead of defending the passes into the Lowlands,
moved his army to Inverness, and thus the road to
Edinburgh lay open. The Prince, availing himself
of Cope's mistake, pushed rapidly on, and in a very
short time took possession of Edinburgh, the castle
only remaining in the hands of the Government.
Charles at once took up his abode in Holy rood, the
palace of his ancestors.
As soon as Cope saw that the foe had given him
the slip he embarked his troops at Aberdeen, and
632
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
set sail for Edinburgh. But finding tliat the city
was already occupied by the rebels he landed his
army at Dunbar, and commenced his march tow-
ards the Scottish capital. When Charles heard of
PRESTON TOWER, NEAR THE BATTLE-FIELD.
his approach he moved out to meet him, and a bat-
tle took place at Prestonpans, a village a few miles
to the eastward of the capital.
GEORGE II. • 633
It was the practice of the Highlanders to dis-
charge their pieces, and then rush to close quarters
with their broadswords. Cope's army was complete-
ly broken by the wild onset of their foes. In a few
minutes it ^vas driven from the field, a large quan-
tity of stores falling into the hands of the victors.
The Prince and his friends were greatly elated by
this success. After spending some wxeks in Edin-
burgh, during which many gay assemblies were held
in the palace of Ilolyrood, Charles determined to
march into England, where he fondly hoped the
English gentlemen would rally around him. Accord-
ingly, he crossed the Border with an army of about
six thousand men, and took possession of Carlisle.
His reception in England, however, was very dif-
ferent from Avhat he had expected. The farther he
marched southward the less cordial w^ere the peo-
ple towards him. Indeed, the Highlanders, with
their strange dress and aspect, were regarded by
the English almost as so many savages. There
was some Jacobite feeling in Lancashire, and Man-
chester furnished a regiment of two hundred men
under Colonel Townley. But on the whole the re-
sult was most disappointing to Charles.
From Manchester the rebels continued their march
as far as Derby, when, to the great mortification of
Charles, the council of chiefs resolved to go no far-
ther. It was indeed high time for them to retire,
if they did not wish to be entirely surrounded.
634 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY^
The Duke of Cumberland, the king's second son,
was at Lichfield with an army of ten thousand
men, who had been hurried over from the Conti-
nent with all speed. Another force was moving
westward from I^ewcastle to cut off their retreat.
And the king himself, with the train-bands and mi-
litia, was stationed so as to protect London.
The poor Highlanders, who thought that the
Prince was about " to enjoy his own again," and
that the wealth of the metropolis was at their mer-
cy, were as much dejected as Charles himself when
they commenced the backward movement. They
retraced their steps in a sullen mood, their rear
harassed at times by the advanced parties of their
pursuers. Near Penrith they showed their old spir-
it by turning fiercely upon a party of Cumberland's
dragoons who were hanging upon their rear, and
inflicted considerable loss upon them. During the
remainder of their march the Highlanders were un-
molested.
On their arrival in Scotland they were cheered
for a little while by a victory at Falkirk, where
they scattered the force of General Hawley. The
bitter end was, however, not to be averted by such
passing gleams of success. The Duke of Cumber-
land was pressing up behind them with an over-
whelming force.
The Highlanders retired before him to Inverness,
where Charles held his court for a time. His army
GEORGE II.
635
was ill-prepared for the decisive encounter. It was
destitute of the nec-
essaries of life, and
many of the chiefs
were on bad terms
with one another.
Under these circum-
stances Charles's
best policy Avould
have been either to
have attacked the
approaching host at
the passage of the
Spey, or to have
taken up a position
among the mount-
ains, where he could
at least have pro-
tracted the struggle.
Pie did neither;
and in the end his
army was compel-
led, while weary
and hungry, to meet
the royal forces on
the broad open moor
of Culloden, where
they were mowed down by the fire of the artillery.
One wing of the Highlanders did, indeed, make a
SWORDS FROM CULLODEN.
636 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
dashing onset upon the front rank opposed to them,
and succeeded m breaking througli it. But the duke
had prepared for this. The second hne stood firm,
and poured in a deadly volley. Then the end was
come. The Highlanders broke into flight, and were
pursued and cut down without mercy.
Prince Charles made his escape from the fatal
field, and an immense reward was offered for his
capture ; but no one was found base enough to be-
tray him. He led a wandering life among the
Grampians and the western islands for five months,
during which he had many narrow escapes and un-
derwent great hardships.
At length he succeeded in getting safely on board
a small vessel, which conveyed him to the shores of
France, where he landed, a soured and disappointed
man. During the latter years of his life he fell
into habits of intemperance, and died at Kome in
1788.
Besides those who were slain on the field of Cul-
loden by the command of Cumberland, about eighty
persons suffered death on the scaffold, among whom
were the Lords Kilmarnock, Balmerino, and Lovat.
Although the insurrection proved so disastrous to
the Highlanders at the time, yet in the end it was
productive of good. It caused the English people
to feel more interest in the wild Celtic race who in-
habited the E'orth of Scotland, and to take meas-
ures for breaking up the power of the chieftains.
GEORGE II. 637
who had so often led their followers to death upon
the battle-field.
IV.— THE HERO OF QUEBEC.
The first successful English colonies in America
had been established during the reign of James I.
Since that time several States had been founded by
British emigrants, who had either sailed Avestward
to better their fortunes, or, like the " Pilgrim Fa-
thers," had gone in search of some place Avhere they
could obtain "freedom to worship God." So rapid
had been the growth of the English colonies that
in the reign of George II. they already extended
along the whole Atlantic seaboard, from Massa-
chusetts to Florida.
The French had not been idle during this period.
They had founded Canada or New France, and were
in possession of all the territory along the St. Law-
rence and the chain of lakes which it drains. They
laid claim also to the valley of the Mississippi, as-
serting that they had been the first to trace the
course of that river. A line of forts had been built
by them, stretching from the great lakes, along the
banks of the Ohio, to the valley of the Mississippi ;
and they thus showed an intention to confine the
British to the territory lying eastward of the Alle-
ghany chain of mountains.
638 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Towards the end of George II.'s reign several
expeditions had been sent against the French forts.
At first the British arms met with disaster. But in
the year 1756 Wilham Pitt became the leading spir-
it in the British cabinet, and under his able direc-
tion things in America soon began to wear a very
different aspect.
Fort after fort fell into the hands of the English.
One of these forts, Du Quesne, afterwards received
the name of Pittsburgh, in honor of the great
minister. A last great effort was now needed to
achieve the conquest of Canada, the key to which
was the strong fortress of Quebec. For the task of
besieging Quebec, Pitt chose a promising young
officer named Wolfe.
Wolfe had been early trained to arms. He had
acquired some distinction in the battles on the Con-
tinent during the War of the Austrian Succession,
and had in consequence been promoted to the com-
mand of a regiment. When war broke out in North
America his previous reputation marked him out
for employment.
He was raised to the rank of brigadier-general,
and sent under Amherst to assist in reducing the
strong fortress of Louisburg. The capture of the
fortress was in no slight degree due to his skill and
courage.
In the taking of Quebec, WoKe had to encounter
difficulties of every sort, arising from nature or de-
GEORGE II.
639
vised by art. The town was built on rocks and
heights w^hich Avere thought to be inaccessible. It
was strongly fortified by the French, and w^as held
by a garrison of ex-
cellent troops, under
the able command of
General Montcalm,
a soldier as conspic-
uous for bravery as
Wolfe himself.
On beholding the
defences of the place
Wolfe's own officers
were almost ready
to despair of success.
But their command- general wolfe.
er was determined
to succeed. He first bombarded the place and re-
duced the lower town to ashes, and then led his men
against a fort occupying a commanding position.
This attempt failed, however, and he was driven to
try other methods.
A daring scheme for reaching the heights on
which the citadel Avas placed now occurred to Wolfe.
The plan Avas to get behind the town and scale the
heights at a point Avhich the enemy had left almost
undefended, considering it to be inaccessible. At
midnight the British troops dropped silently down
the river in boats, till the}^ reached the little cove —
^~ '
' ^
~^^^
3'
ll^
'^x
\~---
^rt
fc^R.
'^1
fe
^B
^^P
^
^
^^?
e ^^^^
^
?M
^^r^l.-^»^^x
^M
— ^
^^
^^_ — -
- — —
640
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ever since called Wolfe's Cove — which had been se-
lected for a landing-place.
Springing quickly ashore the Highlanders and
hght infantry crept up singl}^, and holding on by
crags and bushes, they succeeded in reaching the
level ground above, after beating off a small picket
of the enemy, which was posted at the top of the
ascent. Those who first got up formed on the pla-
teau to protect their comrades, and by nine o'clock
the next morning
Wolfe and his gal-
lant little army stood
ranged there in order
of battle.
As soon as Mont-
calm perceived the
advantage which the
British had obtained,
he at once resolved
either to drive them
from their position
or to perish in the at-
tempt. The French
advanced in good order and with great courage,
and made a furious charge upon the British lines.
Wolfe's troops, acting upon his instructions, coolly
reserved their fire till the enemy was close upon
them. They then poured in a deadly volley, and
the fight became general.
WOLFK'S COVE.
GEORGE II. 641
Very early in the action Wolfe was wounded in
the wrist by a musket-ball. He merely wrapped a
handkerchief around it, and remained at the head of
his men, cheering them on. The enemy's ranks soon
beffan to waver before the witherins^ fire of the
British. This was the critical point of the day.
Wolfe at once ordered his whole line to advance
and charge with the bayonet. The order was re-
ceived with ringing cheers, and his men dashed
upon the foe with irresistible force.
But just as the charge was in progress Wolfe re-
ceived another ball in his breast, and fell to the
ground. He was borne to the rear by a soldier.
As he lay reclining in the arms of the grenadier, his
life-blood ebbing fast away, a cry arose : " They run,
they run!" A momentary fire kindled the glazing
eye of the dying hero. " Who run f inquired he.
" The enemy," was the reply. " Then," said he, a
smile of joy lighting for an instant his pale counte-
nance, " I die contented ;" and, turning on his side,
he expired in the arms of Victory.
The brave Montcalm w^as also killed in the action.
The victory led to the speedy surrender of the town,
and eventually to the conquest of the whole of Can-
ada, which is still one of the great English colonies.
The body of Wolfe was embalmed and brought to
England. He was buried in Westminster Abbey,
where a splendid monument was erected to his
memory.
41
642 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
v.— LORD CLIVE.
We have seen that the struggle for supremacy in
North America, between the British and the French,
ended in victory for the former. About the same
time another contest between the same rivals was
going on, which was to decide the future of India.
The man to whom England was indebted for main-
taining her renown in the East was Eobert Clive,
the founder of the British empire in India.
Robert Clive was the son of a Shropshire gentle-
man. In his early years the boy gave no particular
promise of future greatness, except, perhaps, that in
his youthful escapades he showed that he possessed
a bold and untamable spirit. At the age of eigh-
teen, an appointment having been obtained for him
in the East India Company's service, he was shipped
off to Madras, to take his place at a clerk's desk.
In this occupation he remained for two or three
years ; but the work did not suit his tastes.
Events now took place, however, which complete-
ly changed the direction of his career. The govern-
or of the nei«:hborino^ French settlement of Pondi-
cherry was Dupleix, a scheming and ambitious man.
The great Mogul empire was rapidly falling into
decay, and Dupleix had formed the design of found-
ing a French empire upon its ruins. By making
alliances with native princes, and using them as his
GEORGE II. 64:3
tools for carrying out his schemes, he gradually
won great power in Southern India, and British
influence, in consequence, was reduced to the lowest
ebb.
At this critical time Clive, who had recently be-
come an ensign in the Company's service, suggested
to the English rulers at Madras that if they wished
to retain their footing they must at once prepare to
fight the French. Accordingly, it was resolved to
make a dash at Arcot, the capital of the Carnatic,
while the French and their allies were absent on an-
other expedition, and Clive himself was intrusted
with the carrying out of the enterprise. Attended
by only two hundred British troops and three hun-
dred -sepoys he marched rapidly upon Arcot, com-
pletely surprising the defenders, who fled almost
without striking a blow.
Clive knew very well, however, that he would not
long be allowed to retain quiet possession of the
place, and he at once made ready for its defence.
Before many days were over the little garrison was
besieged by a large force of natives, assisted by a
body of French troops. Although the citadel was
in a ruinous condition, and the garrison was suffer-
ing from a scarcity of provisions, Clive and his little
band held the place for fifty days, gallantly repuls-
ing every attack, till at last the enemy broke up
their camp in the middle of the night and marched
away.
644 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
When the news reached Madras reinforcements
were sent to CHve, who at once sallied forth in
search of the enemy. He was victorious in every
encounter, and in a very short space of time the
power of the French was completely broken. Du-
pleix was recalled to France, where he died of dis-
appointed hopes, and from this time the power of
England began steadily to increase and that of
France to decline.
After these events Clive returned to England to
restore his health. In a short time he had displaj^ed
military talents which showed him to be, as Pitt
said, " a heaven-born general," and entitled him to
rank with the greatest commanders of the age.
He was most cordially received both by the public
and by his own family, who had not expected such
great things from their " naughty Bobby."
He had acquired a moderate fortune, with which
he redeemed the family estate and placed his rela-
tions in comfortable circumstances. After a stay of
about two years in England he once more accepted
service under the East India Company, and was ap-
pointed to the governorship of Fort St. David, with a
commission as lieutenant-colonel in the British army.
Again embarking for India in the year 1755, Clive
had not been long at his new post when news was
received at Fort St. David which stirred the hearts
of all Englishmen and aroused a desire for ven-
geance. Surajah Dowlah, who had recently sue-
GEORGE II. 6i5
ceeded to the ]S"abobship of Bengal, and who had all
his life been noted for his hatred of the English,
had descended suddenly upon the Company's settle-
ment at Calcutta with a large army. Resistance
LORD CLIVE.
was out of the question, and the fort was surren-
dered on a promise that the lives of the defenders
should be spared.
But what was the value of a promise to the treach-
64:6 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
erous Nabob ! He did not, indeed, put his prisoners
to death at once. That would have been a merciful
fate in comparison with what did befall them. To
the number of one hundred and forty-six they were
thrust into a cell only some twenty feet square,
which, in that burning climate, did not admit suffi-
cient air even for one person.
The horrors of that fearful night cannot be de-
scribed. When morning dawned, and the door was
at length thrown open by the guards, only twenty-
three miserable wretches were able to stagger
forth. All the rest were dead ! Such was the ter-
rible tragedy enacted in the Black Hole of Cal-
cutta (1756).
Ketribution, however, swifty followed. Before
long Clive appeared in the Hooghly with an army,
and Surajah Dowlah's coward heart trembled when
he heard that the terrible defender of Arcot had ar-
rived. He promised compensation, and made all
kinds of fine promises to the English.
This went on for some time, till it was discov-
ered that the false nabob was intriguing Avith the
French at Chandernagore, with a view to expelling
the English altogether from the country. JSTo faith
could be kept with a man like this ; and it was re-
solved to depose him, and set up another prince in
his stead.
With this object Clive marched towards Moor-
shedabad, the capital. His army consisted of only
GEORGE II. 647
three thousand men, of whom not more than one
thousand were Europeans, while Surajah Dowlah's
force was nearly twenty times as numerous. The
two armies spent the night opposite each other, near
the village of Plassey. When morning dawned the
battle commenced on both sides by a fire of artillery,
in which every shot from the British did great exe-
cution in the crowded ranks of the enemy.
Yery soon the Indian host began to waver acd
fall into confusion. Observing this, Olive ordered
his whole line to advance, and in a short space of
time Surajah Dowlah and his mighty host were flee-
ing from the field of battle. His whole camp, with
baggage and treasure, was in possession of the vic-
tors, who thus at one blow became masters of the
large and fertile province of Bengal.
Shortly afterwards Olive returned to England,
when honors and rewards were heaped upon him.
After spending a few years at home, during which
he entered Parliament, he once more sailed to India
as Governor of Bengal. During his absence in Eng-
land the Oonipany's officers, eager to amass wealth,
had treated the native population with gross in-
justice, and brought a stain upon British honor.
Olive set himself to remedy matters with his usual
vigor, and he succeeded in rooting out the abuses.
Having performed this useful service, he bade a final
farewell to India in the year 1Y67.
When the glamour of his successes had worn off
648 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
his enemies at home began to magnify his faults.
They accused him of having acquired wealth in un-
worthy ways by taking presents from the Indian
princes. The subject was even brought before Par-
liament, where Clive defended his conduct with
much spirit. The taunts of his foes seem, however,
to have preyed upon his mind, for not long after-
wards he died by his own hand, in the forty-ninth
year of his age.
VI.— PROGRESS OF THE NATION.
The Revolution of 1688 did away with the old
disputes between king and people. The new mon-
archs showed no wish to follow the example of the
Stuarts. By the will of the people they were placed
upon the throne, and in accordance with the wishes
of the people they strove in the main to rule. Thus
Parliament became supreme, and, the old struggle
being over, the nation began to settle down and to
cultivate the arts of peace.
Unfortunately, while the new kings gave England
constitutional government, they were also the cause
of her engaging in all the great Continental wars of
the period. English soldiers frequently earned much
distinction in those wars, and raised the name and
fame of their country ; yet an immense debt was in-
GEORGE II.
649
curred, which from that time went on increasing.
At the death of George II. it had risen to the enor-
mous amount of one hundred and forty milhons.
Yet the country made steady progress during
\:
JOHN WESLEY.
this period. Her American colonies Avere growing
rapidly, and carried on a considerable trade with
the mother-country, and the feeling of security due
to the supremac}^ of her navy greatly encouraged
commercial enterprise.
English manufactures also made a steady improve-
ment. Wool continued to be the staple, and in the
West Hiding of Yorkshire and elseAv here made good
650 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
progress. The Leeds Old Cloth Hall was built in
1758. In 1719 silk-mills were erected at Derby by
Lombe and others. The iron manufacture, too, was
rapidly rising in importance. In the year 1750 the
w^orks at Kotherham were established, and ten years
later the famous Carron works in Scotland were
begun.
This industrial growth, however, gave promise of
far greater things that were soon to follow. At the
very time that George 11. passed away Brindley
was engaged in the first of his great canals, and
only three years after George died Watt began his
experiments on the power of steam.
It is to this period that we owe the origin of the
Methodists, who have had a great influence for good
upon the people. The nation had sunk into a con-
dition of indifference in religious matters. Such a
state of things roused the spirit of the brothers John
and Charles Wesley, and their friend Whitefield.
These earnest men travelled about from place to
place, often addressing open-air crowds of the com-
mon people, and in this way awoke them to a new
life. In 1710 the first Methodist society was formed
in London. The number of members increased rap-
idly, and on the death of John Wesley, in 1791,
Wesley anism had struck its roots far and near.
During this period the people from the court
downward were given up to pleasure and frivolity.
When the London season was over the upper classes
GEORGE II.
651
retired for change to Bath, Tunbridge Wells, Epsom
Wells, and other fashionable watering-places. Tours
on the Continent, or in the Highlands, were not
thought of in those days.
THE king's mews IN 1750.
The great vice of the age was gambling. Every-
body gambled, and frequently for very large stakes ;
ladies also took part in this degrading custom.
The laboring classes were sunk in vice and igno-
rance; gin -drinking was carried to excess among
them, and, as might be expected, there was much
poverty. Learning was not so highly valued as
now ; even in the higher ranks few people were
652 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
well educated, and among the lower orders the
greatest ignorance prevailed.
The costume of the period was very peculiar.
The gentlemen wore square -cut coats, with long-
flapped waistcoats reaching almost to the knee.
These garments were made of the richest cloth, be-
ing generally silk or velvet, and decked off with
long hanging cuffs and lace ruffles. The costume
was completed by knee-breeches, gay silk stockings,
and high-heeled shoes with buckles, studded in some
cases with jewels. On the head it was the fashion
to wear large, white, powdered wigs, which were
surmounted with three-cornered cocked hats. Dan-
gling by the side was the sword which was worn
by all gentlemen, and was often used in fighting
duels, a common Avay of settling disputes in those
times. In the reigns of the first two Georges the
wigs received an appendage in the shape of a tail.
Both sexes used powder for the hair.
The dress of the ladies was quite as wonderful as
that of the gentlemen. The skirts of their dresses
were so distended by enormous hoops or crinolines
as to make the ladies, when out in the parks, ap-
pear like so many walking balloons.
GEORGE III. 653
GEORGE III.
1760-1820.
I.— BEGINNING OF A LONG REIGN.
The first two Georges were Germans, not only
by birth, but by feeling and education. They never
succeeded in caUing forth any strong personal at-
tachment, or in making themselves popular with
their subjects.
The accession of George III., who came to the
throne at the early age of twenty-two, produced a
great change in this respect. He was born and
brought up in England, he had the feelings of an
Englishman, and desired to rule like an English
king. "Born and educated in this country," he
said, in his first address to Parliament, " I glory in
the name of Briton." All classes of men, therefore,
rallied cordially to his side; and even the great
Tory party, w^hich had so long been hostile to the
House of Hanover, prepared to transfer their old
loyalty to the new king.
In his private character George HI. was upright
and amiable. As man, husband, and father, he was
654 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
eminent for his virtues. His tastes were simple
and homely ; when at Windsor he was frequently
to be seen walking about in the ordinary dress of a
country gentleman, and the well-known figure of
" Farmer George " was as familiar to the people of
the neighborhood as that of the "squire" or "par-
son."
He was a great friend to the instruction of the
poor, often expressing a wish that every one of his
subjects might be able to read the Bible. His
queen, Charlotte of Mecklenburg, was a most excel-
lent wife ; and they both set their faces sternly
against many of the vices which had been fashion-
able at the court of the two previous kings.
On the other hand, it must be said that he had
received a very narrow and imperfect education.
He also placed too much confidence in the Earl
of Bute, a Scottish nobleman, whose advice soon
brought him into opposition to the wishes of the
people. This was first clearly shown in the course of
the war with France, which was still triumphantly
continued.
Suspecting that an alliance had been formed be-
tween France and Spain, Pitt urged an immediate
declaration of war against the latter country ; but
his advice was not taken, and he resigned. On his
resignation the Londoners showed their esteem for
the " Great Commoner " in the most enthusiastic
way, hanging round his carriage, hugging his foot-
GEORGE III.
655
men, and even kissing his horses. It was soon dis-
covered, too, that he was right in regard to Spain ;
f^'-'Tm^^..
GEORGE HI.
for shortly afterwards war did take place between
England and that country, and his plans for con-
ducting it were victoriously carried out by his suc-
cessors in office. Most of the French West Indies
656 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
were subdued ; Havana and Manilla were taken
from Spain.
In the midst of successes like these, the Earl of
Bute, who was now chief minister, resolved to ter-
minate the war. He broke off the alliance with
Frederick of Prussia, and, greatly to the disgust of
the nation, hastened to make peace without secur-
ing the fruits of victory. Still, the French and
Spaniards were so exhausted that they were easily
brought to agree to terms very favorable to Eng-
land. The French ceded Canada and all the adjoin-
ing country, while the Spaniards restored Minorca
and gave up Florida.
Thus the war had three results of the very great-
est importance : the English became masters of
North America; the British empire in India was
firmly established ; and England became the undis-
puted ruler of the sea.
II.— PERSONAL RULE OF GEORGE IIL
The first two Georges had interfered very little
in the home affairs of the country. They were
more interested in their little dominion of Hanover,
and left the management of business in England to
the leaders of the Whig party.
It was very different when George III. came to
GEORGE III. 657
the throne. His mother's advice to him had been,
^' George, be a king ;" and he accordingly resolved
to destroy the power of the Whigs, and to become
king in reality.
The fate of the Stuart kings had shown that no
monarch could safely venture to violate or suspend
the laws of England. The advisers of George III.
suggested to him a method of attaining power
which was almost as dangerous and injurious to the
interests of the country as the plan followed by the
Stuarts. The method of George HI. consisted in
using his influence with the members of Parliament.
Members who would not vote according to the
wishes of the king w^ere made to understand that
they must expect neither favor nor preferment from
the court. If they held oflBces in connection with
the administration, they were to be instantly dis-
missed. Those, on the other hand, who went with
the court, were encouraged to hope for every kind
of promotion.
In this way the system followed by Walpole was
now only too successfully carried out by the court.
Members were bribed with money and the offer of
good posts under government to support the wishes
of the king. Thus a host of men embracing all
classes, from the highest nobleman to the humblest
custom-house officer, and known as the ^'king's
friends," were ready to support the government of
George III. in all its measures. This was called
42
658 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the " personal rule " of the king. As we shall see,
the results were most disastrous to the country.
The affair of John Wilkes showed that at this
period even the House of Commons was sometimes
at variance with the nation. For publishing a libel-
against the king in a newspaper called the North
Briton^ Wilkes was expelled from the House. The
electors of Middlesex again and again chose him as
their representative, and yet the Commons refused
to receive him as a member.
For a time the Commons had their own way,
but Wilkes at last took his seat as member for Mid-
dlesex. An attempt of the House to prevent the
23ublication of their debates also ended in failure.
When we remember that in those days' few of the
people had a vote at elections, and seats were reg-
ularly bought and sold, we need not wonder that
the House of Commons did not truly represent the
wishes of the people.
III.— THE EARL OF CHATHAM.
Of all the statesmen who served England during
the eighteenth century none deserves a higher place
than William Pitt, afterwards Earl of Chatham.
William Pitt came of a respectable family that
had long been settled in Dorsetshire. He received
GEORGE III.
659
his early education at Eton, whence he passed to
Cambridge. From his boyhood he was subject to
attacks of gout, which troubled him through life.
THE EARL OF CHATHAM.
and while at college prevented his applying himself
to his studies with the diligence necessar}^^ to obtain
high honors. He made up for this, however, by
private study. His favorite authors were the ora-
660 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
tors and historians of ancient Greece and Rome,
whose works gave him the greatest dehght, and
trained him in that eloquence which afterwards
made him so famous in Parhament.
I^ot being wealthy, it was necessary, as soon as
he reached manhood, that Pitt should make choice
of some profession, and a cornetcy in a cavalry reg-
iment was obtained for him. In the year 1735 he
entered Parliament as member for the borough of
Old Sarum, and soon distinguished himself by his
attacks upon the policy of Sir Robert Walpole.
Pitt had high notions of honor in public affairs,
and lost no chance of lifting up his voice against the
bribery and corruption which disgraced public life at
that time. For his opposition to the Government
the " terrible cornet of horse " was deprived of his
post in the army. He then devoted himself entirely
to politics, and soon won a reputation for eloquence
which no man of his years had previously gained.
The War of the Austrian Succession, which was
entered into by England chiefly on account of the
king's German leanings, was strongly opposed by
Pitt, who thus lost the royal favor. But, careless
of honors or rewards, he still advocated the meas-
ures which he thought best for his country, and
continued to show the strongest hatred to all that
was base or unjust. Thus, although the king
frowned upon him, he was steadily rising in popu-
larity with all classes of his countrymen.
GEORGE III, 661
At the commencement of the Seven Years' War
tilings looked very gloomy for England. Her ar-
mies in America had been defeated, and great dis-
content existed throughout the country. Pitt's op-
portunity was come at last. The nation would no
longer tolerate any other man at the head of affairs.
Accordingly, the king was compelled, much against
his will, to call him to his councils as principal Sec-
retary of State. For ^ve years Pitt continued to
lead his country, which was raised to a pitch of
greatness both in foreign and home affairs that it
had never before attained,
George IT. died in the year 1760, and with a new
king came changes. The post of Prime -minister
was given to the great court favorite, Lord Bute,
and Pitt resigned. Some years afterwards he took
office again, and was raised to the peerage as Earl
of Chatham. He w^as, however, so severely afflicted
by his old malady, the gout, that he was unable to
take any active share in the Government.
During the last ten years of Chatham's life the
most important question was the quarrel w^ith the
ximerican colonies. In the early years of the dis-
pute the aged statesman's voice was often heard in
the House of Lords, pleading for a fair and peaceful
arrangement with the colonists. But in spite of his
efforts England gradually " drifted into war " with
them. As campaign after campaign passed over,
and the Americans showed no signs of yielding, a
662 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
party grew up which held that England should take
no further interest in her colonies, and in the ses-
sion of 1778 a proposal to this effect was made.
This was the occasion of Chatham's last appear-
ance in the House of Lords. He was suffering from
illness, and had to be assisted to his place by his
friends. Touching, it must have been, to see the
great statesman, old and worn with disease, rise to
address his brother peers. His concluding words
were that he " rejoiced he was still alive to lift up
his voice against the dismemberment of this ancient
and most noble monarchy." Shortly after uttering
these words he fell in a fit on the floor of the
House. He was conveyed to his residence at
Hayes ; but the hand of Death was upon him, and
he expired a few weeks afterwards.
IV.— WAR OF AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE.
The colonies, which since the beginning of the
seventeenth century had been planted in JS'orth
America by the British, had gradually taken root
and grown into flourishing States. Their people
were distinguished for their sturdy, enterprising
character, and their love of freedom. But even in
their new home, and with the broad Atlantic rolling
between, the colonists still retained feelings of good-
will and affection for the mother-countrv.
GEORGE III. 663
It was in the year 1765, when George Grenville
was Prime-minister, that the unhappy measures be-
gan which were destined to end in the revolt of the
American colonies. For the purpose of making the
colonists contribute to the revenue of Eno:land a
Stamp Act was imposed upon them by Parliament.
The Americans opposed this measure, holding
that as they did not send representatives to the
British Parliament, that body had no right to levy
taxes upon them, and. asserting that " taxation with-
out representation was tyranny." The most en-
lightened British statesmen took the same view, and
the act was repealed.
Unfortunately, the British Parliament some time
afterwards made a new attempt to enforce a tax
upon tea. The colonists were now thoroughly
roused, and rather than submit to be taxed de-
clared their determination to do without tea alto-
gether. Several British merchant-vessels, which had
entered the harbor of Boston with cargoes of tea,
were boarded by parties of men disguised as Red
Indians, and the tea-chests were thrown into the sea.
Notwithstanding the hostile spirit thus shown,
prudent and reasonable measures on the part of the
British might still have averted a contest. But the
helm of the State was in the hands of Lord North,
a man wdiose chief claim to office was his ready obe-
dience to the king. From the beginning George
was most resolute in his determination to crush the
664 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
colonies. His personal power was now firmly estab-
lished, and in Lord North he found a willing serv-
ant, who for twelve years seconded his efforts to
destroy American freedom.
The first blood shed in this unhappy conflict was
in a skirmish at Lexington, near Boston. The Eng-
lish soldiers attempted to seize some military stores
which the Americans had collected at the town of
Concord. They succeeded in their aim, but on the
march back they received severe loss from the colo-
nists. This affair was followed shortly afterwards
by the bloody battle of Bunker Hill, in which the
British, though victorious, suffered greatly (1775).
Indeed, throughout the war, which lasted during
eight campaigns, the colonists in every action proved
themselves to be sturdy foes, whom every defeat
seemed only to brace up to a firmer resistance. The
commander-in-chief of the Americans was the great
George Washington, who possessed all the high
qualities needed for carrying to a successful close
the struggle upon which they had entered. In their
civil affairs they were assisted by Benjamin Frank-
lin, who afterwards became their ambassador at the
court of France.
Before much progress had been made in warlike
operations the Americans issued their famous Dec-
laration of Independence^ which declared the colo-
nies to be free and independent States (1776). For
a time the American arms were not successful. An
GEORGE III.
665
LORD NORTH.
invasion of Canada, which had not joined the other
colonies in their revolt, was repulsed, and Wash-
ington was defeated in several battles near 'New
York.
66Q STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The tide of success at length, began to turn in
the colonists' favor. A British force, under General
Burgoyne, attempted to make its way from Canada
into the heart of the States. It had some successes
at first ; but as it marched farther and farther into
the country it was gradually hemmed in, and com-
pelled to surrender, with all its stores, at Saratoga.
As the war went on ail the efforts of the British
generals failed to win any permanent success against
the skill and perseverance of Washington.
In their struggle for freedom the Americans were
assisted by many Frenchmen of rank, the chief of
whom was the Marquis de Lafayette. These men
afterwards carried the new ideas of liberty to
France, and thus hastened the revolution in that
country. In the year 1778 both France and Spain
recognized the independence of the United States,
and war was declared against England.
There was now a growing feeling in England
that it would be better to close the war, and grant
the Americans all their demands. But the conflict
lingered on until Lord Cornwallis was shut up in
Yorktown, with an army of six thousand men, and
compelled to surrender to a combined American and
French force. This was really the closing event of
the war, although peace was not concluded till the
following year by the Treaty of Versailles in 1783.
The last years of the war were marked by some
events which had a cheering effect upon the spirits of
668 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Englishmen at that time. The first was the heroic
defence of Gibraltar under the renowned veteran,
General Elliot. For three years a combined Span-
ish and French force assailed the fortress both by
sea and land.
General Elliot repulsed all their attacks; and
when at length they had prepared for a grand as-
sault, which was, as they thought, to be irresistible,
he received them with a shower of red-hot cannon-
balls. After that they had no further heart for
fighting, and soon afterwards gave up the siege.
Another event was the splendid victory over the
French fleet, gained by Admiral Rodney in the West
Indies (1782). In the East Indies also the English
arms fully maintained their former superiority, both
over the native rulers and the forces of France.
v.— A PICTURE OF ENGLISH LIFE IN 1783.
Hark! 'tis the twanging horn ! O'er yonder bridge
That with its wearisome but needful length
Bestrides the wintry flood, in which the moon
Sees her unwrinkled face reflected bright.
He comes, the herald of a noisy world.
With spattered boots, strapped Avaist, and frozen
locks,
!N"ews from all nations lumbering at his back.
GEORGE III. 669
True to his charge, the close-packed load behind,
Yet careless what he brings, his one concern
Is to conduct it to the destined inn,
And, having dropped the expected bag, pass on.
He whistles as he goes, light-hearted wretch.
Cold and yet cheerful; messenger of grief
Perhaps to thousands, and of joy to some ;
To him indifferent whether grief or joy.
Houses in ashes, and the fall of stocks.
Births, deaths, and marriages, epistles wet
With tears that trickled down the writer's cheeks
Fast as the periods from his fluent quill.
Or charged with amorous sighs of absent swains,
Or nymphs responsive, equally affect
His horse and him, unconscious of them all.
But oh the important budget ! ushered in
With such heart-shaking music, Avho can say
What are its tidings ? Have our troops awaked ?
Or do they still, as if with opium drugged.
Snore to the murmurs of the Atlantic wave?
Is India free? And does she wear her plumed
And jewelled turban with a smile of peace?
Or do we grind her still? The grand debate.
The popular harangue, the tart reply,
The logic, and the wisdom, and the wit.
And the loud laugh — I long to know them all;
I burn to set the imprisoned wranglers free.
And give them voice and utterance once again.
6Y0 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Eow stir the fire, and close the shutters fast,
Let fall the curtains, Avheel the sofa round,
And Avhile the bubbling and loud -hissing urn
Throws up a steamy column, and the cups
That cheer but not inebriate, wait on each.
So let us welcome peaceful evening in.
Coioper.
VI.— THE INTERVAL OF PEACE.
Between the close of the American Avar and the
breaking out of the great French Revolution there
was an interval of peace, during which home affairs
received special attention.
In the year 1783 William Pitt, second son of
the distinguished statesman of the same name, and
hence known in history as " the younger Pitt," Avas
by George III. appointed Prime - minister at the
early age of tAventy-four. His political opponents,
the leader of whom was the great Whig statesman,
Charles James Fox, scoffed at the "school -boy"
premier, and tried so to annoy him in the exercise
of his duties as to make him resign. The king,
however, firmly supported Pitt. At the general
election of 1784 the nation also declared in his favor
by a large majority, and he continued to manage
the aff'airs of the country for the long period of
seventeen years.
GEORGE III. 671
The first measure of importance carried by Pitt
was the India Bill. Eecent events in India had
shown how necessary it was that Parliament should
EDMUND BURKE.
have greater influence in the empire which had so
rapidly sprung up under the East India Company.
For this purpose the bill provided for the establish-
ment of a board of control which should have the
br2 STORIKS FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
direction of political atTaii^s, leaving to the company
its trading privileges and the management of ordi-
nary bnsiness.
In the following year Pitt, who was known to
be a friend of Parliamentary Reform, introduced a
bill on the subject. It proposed to take away the
members from a number of small, decayed boroughs,
and transfer them to the counties and to London.
But the opinion of Parliament was not yet ripe for
a scheme like this, and it was thrown out by a large
majority.
As years passed away Pitt seems to have lost
taste for his early opinions, as he gave the cause no
further aid. Indeed, tlie long French wars, which
commenced shortly afterwards, had the effect of
banishing the subject from people's minds for more
than a quarter of a century.
This period is noted for one of the most famous
State trials which have ever taken place in Eng-
land — the trial of Warren Hastings. The career of
Hastings had been as remarkable as that of Clive.
Going out to India a young man in the year 1750,
by the force of his character and abilities he rose
gradually, and in the year 1773 was appointed the
tii-st Governor-general of India,
During his able rule, which lasted for twelve
years, the British possessions were greatly extended.
His enemies asserted, however, that his conduct had
been too much like that of Eastern princes, and that
GEORGE III. 673
in order to obtain money for the coffers of the East
India Company he had been guilty of tyranny and
oppression. Accordingly, upon his return to Eng-
land, articles of impeachment were drawn up against
AVAURRN HASTINGS.
him, and he was brought to trial in Westminster
Hall, which on the opening occasion Avas crowded,
by the most distinguished persons of the realm.
43
674 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The chief accusers were Burke, Sheridan, and Fox.
The speeches they delivered were among tlie most
splendid ever listened to, and produced great excite-
ment. But although the opening Avas so brilliant,
the progress of the trial, which went on for eight
years, was slow. The interest in it gradually died
out, and long before it was over public opinion
changed to the side of the accused, who was at last
acquitted.
In the year 1788 the mind of the king became
seriousl}^ affected. As early as the year 1765 he
had shown slight symptoms of insanity, but on that
occasion he speedily recovered. The second attack
of the malady was more serious ; and as he did not
seem likely to recover, it became necessary that a
bill should be brought into Parliament to appoint a
regent.
The measure gave rise to many heated debates.
Fox, as the personal friend of the Prince of Wales,
held that the prince had the sole right to be regent
with full kingly power; while Pitt, on the other
hand, successfully maintained the right of Parlia-
ment to appoint the regent and to define his pow-
ers. Before the bill finally passed into law, how-
ever, the king suddenly recovered. The rejoicings
which took place all over the kingdom when the
event became known showed how firm a hold the
king had gained upon the affections of his subjects.
GEORGE III. 675
VII.— THE FRENCH REVOLUTION.
In 1789 began one of the greatest events in mod-
ern history — the French Revolution. The French
Revolution was a great revolt of the people of
France against their old rulers, who had conducted
the government of the country in the most unjust
and tyrannical manner.
The common people had to pay all the taxes ren-
dered necessary by the long wars and the extrava-
gance of the court. They had no control over the
Government, they had little education, and they
were frequently without the necessaries of life.
Gradually ideas of freedom had been spreading
in France, and at last the people rose against their
rulers. Unfortunately, in their desire for liberty the
French soon threw off all regard for law and order,
and the king, Louis XYL, who was a weak and ami-
able man, was quite unable to restrain them.
Change succeeded change, and one scene of blood
followed another, resulting in the death by the guil-
lotine of the king, and his queen, Marie Antoinette.
Thereupon a Republic Avas proclaimed, and the
Reign of Terror began, during which the mob of
Paris took the government into their own hands.
The rulers of Europe were now greatly alarmed
by the events which were taking place in France.
Fearing that the same spirit of revolt might spread
676 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
among their own subjects, and hoping easily to sup-
press the Kevolution at Paris, most of them declared
war against France. But instead of winning an easy
victory, their armies were defeated by the forces of
the Republic. The French soon became the invad-
ers ; they gained many successes, and it was greatly
feared that the doctrines of the Revolution would
gain a mastery over the whole of Europe.
In this state of affairs Pitt reluctantly saw him-
self driven into a war with France. He was sorry
to abandon his projects of reform, and to enter upon
a bloody and expensive struggle ; but the feeling in
England against the Revolution grew very strong.
The French, also, were bitterly hostile to England,
and the first to declare war, at the beginning of 1793.
In the war by land, which was waged in Flanders,
the English forces met with little success. Though
surrounded by enemies on every side, the French
Republic was more than a match for them all. The
armies of England, Prussia, Austria, and the other
allied powers were hurled back from her northern
frontier, and then driven out of Belgium. In mid-
winter the French overran Holland. One of their
cavalry regiments even galloped over the ice and
captured the Dutch fleet lying in the Texel !
Though beaten in the Netherlands, the British
maintained their old supremacy at sea. In the
great battle of June 1, 1794, Admiral Howe com-
pletely defeated the French fleet off Brest.
GEOEGE III. 677
Throughout the years 1796 and 1797 England was
in most serious peril. Having conquered Holland,
and compelled Spain to join them, the French de-
signed to unite the fleets of these countries with
their own, and attempt the invasion of Ireland,
where they expected the people to rise in their fa-
vor. In the English fleet, also, there were alarming
mutinies.
These dangers, however, were successfully met.
The mutinies were appeased. The Spanish fleet was
completely defeated by Admiral Jervis off Cape St.
Yincent, and in the hard-fought battle of Camper-
down, Admiral Duncan overcame the naval forces of
Holland.
In the mean time there had arisen in France a
man who was destined to play a great part in the
history of Europe. This was I^apoleon Bonaparte.
He was a Corsican by birth, and first displayed his
military talents at the defence of Toulon against the
British. This and other services attracted the no-
tice of the French rulers, by whom he was intrusted
with the command of the army destined for the in-
vasion of Italy. In that country he was completely
successful. He carried on the war with a skill, dar-
ing, and celerity which entirely baffled the old gen-
erals of Europe.
Napoleon's next enterprise was the invasion of
Egypt. He seems at this time either to have had
dreams of founding an empire in the East, or of
678
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
drawing England's attention from European affairs
by threatening her possessions in India. He won sev-
eral victories in Egypt, but iioon returned to France,
NAPOLEON BONAPARTE.
and was elected to the position of First Consul of
the Eepublic. He had not yet, however, reached the
summit of his ambition. Two years later he was
GEORGE III. 679
declared emperor, and from that time he bent all
his energies towards the conquest of Europe.
VIII.— BATTLE OF THE NILE.
The warlike activity which prevailed in France
in the year 1798 led many people to suppose that an
invasion of England was intended. Accordingly,
measures were taken to give the French a warm
reception if they should, venture to approach the
English shores.
The militia and a great number of volunteers were
drilled and kept in readiness. As in the old days
of the Spanish Armada, preparations were made for
lighting beacon-fires on hill-tops and promontories
whenever danger appeared, and every strange sail
w^hich rose above the horizon at sea was eagerly
scanned by watchers on the shore.
But Englishmen had already found in Nelson a
naval hero whose victories were destined to secure
their island home against the invader. Horatio Nel-
son was born in 1758 at Burnham-Thorpe, Norfolk,
where his father was rector. At an early age he went
to sea, and in almost every part of the world soon
distinguished himself by his courage and energy.
The victory of Cape St. Vincent was greatly ow-
ing to him. He had already been present in more
680 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
than one hundred and twenty engagements, and
he had infused his own daring spirit into his men.
" My seamen," he said of them, " are now what Brit-
ish seamen ought to be — ahnost invincible. They
really mind shot no more than pea-shooters."
As we have already seen, however, Napoleon
had no intention at this time of invading England.
Egypt was his destination. He left the harbor of
Toulon with a powerful squadron, which conveyed
an army of 45,000 men, and, eluding the British fleet,
succeeded in landing his forces at Alexandria before
Nelson could come up with him. When the Brit-
ish admiral came in sight of land he found the
French fleet, to the number of thirteen sail of the
line and four frigates, drawn up in shallow water in
the Bay of Aboukir.
The British force was somewhat inferior, both in
number of men and guns. But it was not Nelson's
custom to mind a little inferiority of strength when
he found himself in the presence of an enemy.
Though darkness was approaching, and the foe oc-
cupied a most formidable position, close to the
shore, he gave the signal for instant attack.
On hearing Nelson's determination, one of his of-
ficers exclaimed, "If we succeed, what will the
world say ?" " There is no if in the matter," re-
plied Nelson ; " that we shall succeed is certain ;
who may live to tell the tale is a very different
question." The British "seventy-fours" then bore
GEOKGE III. 681
down upon the enemy in gallant style. Nelson or-
dered half of his fleet to force their way inside the
HORATIO NELSON.
French line, even at the risk of grounding on the
shore, and to open fire as they took up their posi-
tions, while with the other half he attacked the
French in front.
682 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Through the greater part of the night the battle
raged. At intervals a British cheer was heard
above the din, as one after another of the French
ships was disabled and ceased firing. In the heat
of the action a fearful catastrophe took place.
The French admiral's ship B Orient, a large three-
decker, of 120 guns and with a crew of 1,000 men,
was found to be on fire.
Even in this dire extremity her crew continued
to fight on with the courage of despair. As the
flames rose higher and higher in the burning vessel
they lighted up the whole scene of conflict, while
on the low Egyptian shore could be seen crowds of
swarthy spectators watching the progress of the
fight. The flames continued to spread with great
rapidity, and at last reached the powder magazine.
Then, in a moment, the noble vessel was blown into
a thousand fragments.
The sound of the explosion rose far above the
thunder of the cannonade, and for a short time the
combatants were awed into silence. Nelson, Avith
his usual humanity, ordered out boats to pick up
any of the survivors who were struggling in the
water. Then the contest was resumed, and went
on far into the night.
When morning dawned it was found that nine
of the enemy's line-of-battle ships had been capt-
ured and two destroyed. The others managed to
effect their escape. Not one of the British ships had
GEOKGE III. 683
surrendered. The number of killed and wounded
was very heavy, but especially on the side of the
French. Nelson himself was wounded in the head
by a splinter, but, to the delight of his men, by
whom he was dearly loved, the wound was declared
not to be dangerous (1798).
This great victory, besides crippling the navy of
France for a time, imprisoned the force which had
been landed in Egypt. After two campaigns Na-
poleon embarked for France, leaving his army be-
hind him. It was at last routed by Sir Ralph
Abeccromby at the battle of Alexandria, and thus
vanished Napoleon's dreams of Eastern dominion.
IX.— THE UNION OP GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
1801.
The closing years of the eighteenth century,
which found England engaged in a great struggle
with France, also produced troubles nearer home.
Ireland was in a state of discontent. Ever since
the time of Strongbow that unhappy country had
proved a source of weakness rather than strength
to England. English rule had not been of a kind
to reconcile Irishmen to their sway, and it was gen-
erally found that when foreign difficulties arose the
684 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
sympathy of the Irish people was with England's
foes rather than with England.
We need not be surprised, therefore, that the
French Revolution made itself felt in Ireland, and
that discontent soon grew into rebellion. An asso-
ciation was formed for the purpose of throwing off
the yoke of England, and making Ireland a free re-
public, like the United States and France. It was
called the Association of United Irishmen, and in-
cluded among its members persons of all classes
and creeds.
The plot, which spread far and wide, was revealed
to the Government by spies. Steps were at once
taken for suppressing the conspiracy, and the lead-
ers of the movement were seized. In spite of these
precautions, however, a rising took place, and many
acts of cruelty were committed on both sides before
it could be put down. The insurrection was never
really formidable, and the rebels were at length de-
feated and scattered at Vinegar Hill in Wexford,
after which the rebellion gradually died away.
These events showed the need of taking measures
for preventing such occurrences for the future. Ac-
cordingly, a bill was brought into Parliament by
Pitt for the purpose of uniting the legislatures of
the two countries, as had been done in the case of
Scotland nearly a century before. There were
many stormy debates, especially in the Irish Parlia-
ment, before the measure Avas passed into law.
GEORGE III. 685
All difficulties, however, were at length overcome,
and the Irish representatives removed from College
Green, Dublin, to Westminster, London. Thirty-
two seats in the House of Lords, and a hundred in
the House of Commons, were set apart for them.
The Viceregal Court was still retained in Dublin ;
but a Secretary for Ireland, who was to be a mem-
ber of the House of Commons, was appointed to as-
sist the Lord Lieutenant. Ireland w^as to share in
all the commercial rights of England.
Pitt had been touched by the sufferings of Ire-
land. It was his design to introduce still further
measures for improving the condition of that un-
happy country, and thus make the union a real
blessing to it. Unfortunately, the king was obsti-
nate. He was impressed with the notion that if he
sanctioned the putting of Roman Catholics upon
an equality with Protestants, he would be guilty of
breaking his coronation oath. Pitt at once gave up
the seals of office ; and it was reserved for statesmen
of later times to carry out some of the reforms
which he had designed.
686 STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOKY.
X.— THE BATTLE OF HOHENLINDEN.
[This battle was fought after Napoleon's return from Egypt,
when the French, under Moreau, gained a great victor}'- over the
Austrians under Archduke John. The battle took place on De-
cember 3, 1800, the battle-ground being a plateau above the river
Iser, near Hohenlinden, a little village in Bavaria.]
On Linden, when the sun was low,
All bloodless lay the untrodden snow,
And dark as winter was the flow
Of Iser, rolling rapidly.
But Linden saw another sight,
When the drum beat, at dead of night,
Commanding fires of death to light
The darkness of her scenery.
By torch and trumpet fast arrayed,
Each horseman drew his battle-blade,
And furious every charger neighed
To join the dreadful revelry.
Then shook the hills with thunder riven.
Then rushed the steed to battle driven.
And, louder then the bolts of heaven,
Far flashed the red artillerv.
GEORGE III. 687
But redder yet that light shall glow
On Linden's hills of purpled snow ;
And bloodier yet the torrent flow
Of Iser, rolling rapidly.
'Tis morn, but scarce yon level sun
Can pierce the war-clouds, rolling dun,
Where furious Frank and fiery Hun
Shout in their sulphurous canopy.
The combat deepens. On, ye brave.
Who rush to glory, or the grave !
Wave, Munich ! all thy banners wave.
And charge with all thy chivalry !
Few, few shall part where many meet !
The snow shall be their winding-sheet;
And every turf beneath their feet
Shall be a soldier's sepulchre.
Camphell.
XL— BATTLE OF TRAFALGAR.
Never since the days of the " Invincible Armada "
had Britain been in so great danger of invasion as
in the year 1805. IN'apoleon had recently been
raised to supreme power in France, and his mind
was filled with schemes of universal empire.
688 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Hitherto the British had proved his most trouble-
some foes, and had, as we have seen, thwarted his
plans in Egypt and the East. Hating, therefore, as
well as dreading the brave islanders, he resolved to
throw a large army across the Channel, and punish
them by rej^eating the events of 1066, and triumph-
ing over them in a second " Hastings."
Accord ingl}^, he at once set on foot gigantic prep-
arations for the invasion of England. Being master
of both Holland and Belgium, he had all the re-
sources of a long coast-line at his command. Every
port, from Rotterdam to Brest, was employed in col-
lecting munitions of war, and building flat-bottomed
boats for carrying the army of conquest to England.
All being in readiness, the armament was to meet
at Boulogne, where the land forces were encamped.
In the mean time the combined fleets of Erance and
Spain were to assemble in the Channel ; and while
one portion held Nelson and the British navy in
check, the remainder was to escort the flotilla quiet-
ly to the English shores.
While all these vast preparations were going on
the English were not idle. War-vessels of all kinds
were incessantly hovering near the French ports
and retarding the operations in every possible way.
Nelson displayed a keen vigilance in looking after
the French fleets, and was determined that not a
single hostile keel should ever plough the waves of
the British Channel if he could prevent it.
690 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
In order to lure him away on a false scent two
French squadrons proceeded to the West Indies, as
if for the purpose of attacking some of the English
possessions in that quarter ; but, having united
their forces, they returned under a press of sail to
Europe before Nelson could come up with them.
Having eluded the British commander for a time,
they at once made a junction with the Spanish fleet,
and the whole force, under Yilleneuve, set sail for
England. Before they had proceeded far, however,
they were encountered by another British squadron,
under Sir Kobert Calder, off Ferrol, on the coast of
Spain, and, to Napoleon's chagrin, were driven back
to the harbor of Cadiz.
In the mean time Nelson had returned to Eng-
land. As he now knew where to find the enemy,
he hoisted his flag on board the Victory, and once
more put to sea in search of Villeneuve. The
French admiral seemed reluctant to face the great
English captain. But in obedience to the com-
mands of Napoleon, he at last ventured out of Cadiz
with thirty-three sail of the line, and took up his
position in two crescent-shaped lines close to a rocky
shore off Cape Trafalgar.
As soon as Nelson came in sight of the ene-
my he arranged his fleet, which consisted of twen-
ty-seven line - of - battle ships, in two divisions,
and at once bore down upon the French. Upon
nearincr the foe he hung out his memorable last
GEORGE III. 691
signal, ''^England expects that every man will do his
duty:'
The gallant CoUingwood, with the Royal Sover-
eign, was the first to get into action. He cut
through the French line astern of a large three-
decker, and engaged her at the muzzle of her guns ;
and his example was speedily followed by the divis-
ion under his charge. The brilliant attack of Col-
ling wood excited Nelson's admiration, and he ex-
claimed to his officers, " See how bravely that gallant
fellow CoUingwood steers his ship !" At the same
moment CoUingwood was remarking, " What would
not Nelson give to be here."
As the Victory approached the enemy she was
made a target for all their broadsides, with the hope
of disabling her before she could get to close quar-
ters with them. But silently the noble vessel pur-
sued her way till within pistol-shot. Then singling
out a huge Spanish four-decker in the first line, and
a Frenchman in the second, she was laid right be-
tween them. In a moment she opened a terrific fire
from both sides upon her two antagonists, and before
long they both had enough of the cannonade. The
other British vessels entered into the fight in a simi-
lar spirit, and soon the action extended along the
whole line.
Nelson had a feeling that he should not survive
the battle, but he refused to put off the uniform to
which were attached the badges of distinction won
692 STOKIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
at various times during his career. He was thus a
conspicuous mark to the men who, with their mus-
kets, had been posted in the rigging of the enemy's
vessels for the purpose of picking off the British
officers.
Just Avhen the action was at its hottest Nelson
received a ball in his breast from one of these
marksmen, and fell upon the deck mortally wound-
ed. Loving hands carried him below, where he lin-
gered a few hours in great agony. This, however,
did not prevent him from making the most anxious
inquiries from time to time about the progress of
the battle. At length, upon being informed that a
great number of the enemy's ships had struck, and
that a complete victory had been obtained, he ex-
claimed, " Thank God, I have done my duty 1" A
few moments afterwards the brave heart had ceased
to beat.
For the remainder of the war the French were
never again formidable at sea, and England was
thus relieved from all dread of a foe setting foot
upon her shores.
XII.— WILLIAM PITT, THE YOUNGER.
William Pitt, the younger, was, as we have al-
ready read, the second son of the great Earl of
Chatham, and he inherited all his father's abilities
GEOEGE III. 693
and eloquence. In his boyhood he displayed a clev-
erness perfectly astonishing, and showed a remark-
able aptitude for reciting passages from the stand-
ard authors, and especially from Shakespeare and
Milton.
This gift was carefully cultivated by an affection-
ate father, himself the foremost orator of the day.
694 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Years afterwards, when Pitt was at the height of
his fame, it was a standing joke among the wits of
London that He had been " taught by his dad on a
stool." His delicate health prevented him from ac-
quiring any great distinction at the university, but
he was well known and admired by a large circle
of friends.
In the year 1781 Pitt entered Parliament as mem-
ber for Appleby, and his early speeches soon showed
his hearers that the mantle of the father had fallen
upon the son. So conspicuous were his abilities
that at the early age of twenty-three he was pro-
moted to the high post of Chancellor of the Ex-
chequer. People were, however, still more sur-
prised when, shortly afterwards, George III. selected
Pitt for his Prime-minister.
As Fox and his followers had a great majority in
the House of Commons, they strove to bring ridi-
cule upon the youthful minister, and tried to make
him resign by harassing him in the conduct of af-
fairs. Pitt, however, manfully maintained his post,
and was well supported by the king, who was anx-
ious to aim a blow at the influence of the Whigs.
The nation at last became interested in the strug-
gle, and sided with the king and his minister. At
the general election of 1784 a great majority was
returned in Pitt's favor, and Fox's party was great-
ly reduced.
For seventeen years Pitt continued to lead the
GEORGE III. 695
country, and, during this long and trying period,
acted with the greatest wisdom and resolution.
During the interval of peace which occurred before
the French Kevolution, he showed that he was ready
to guide the country in the path of progress. He
advocated the reform of Parliament ; made a com-
mercial treaty with France ; carried a bill for the
better government of India; and carried other
measures which encouraged trade and brought
prosperity to England after her struggle with the
American colonies.
Unfortunately, however, as the country seemed to
be entering upon a long career of peace and progress,
the French Eevolution broke out, and disturbed all
his plans. From that moment he applied all his
strength to the maintenance of peace at home and
the preservation of England's honor abroad.
The disturbances which occurred in Ireland tow-
ards the close of the century led to the passing of a
measure for the union of the two kingdoms. Not
being able, however, to obtain the king's consent to
reforms which he deemed necessary, Pitt resigned,
and was succeeded by Addington. During the in-
terval of Pitt's retirement the Treaty of Amiens
was signed by England and France. But the peace
which ensued lasted only a short time, and was
employed by Napoleon in preparing for further
schemes of conquest. Under these circumstances
Pitt was again called to power in 1804.
696 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
He entered upon his new term of office with fee-
ble health, but with unabated resolution. The plan
which he followed of combining the various Euro-
pean States to resist ISTapoleon did not meet with
success in his time, and there can be little doubt
that anxiety as to the result hastened his end. At
this period his spirits seemed continually weighed
down, as if by some fearful calamity. The news of
the victory of Trafalgar seemed to cheer him up
somewhat ; but the tidings of Kapoleon's triumph
at Austerlitz again depressed him. The sands of
the great statesman's life were nearly run. He lin-
gered a few weeks longer, and then died, in 1806.
A grateful country voted him a public funeral and
a monument in Westminster Abbey.
Like his father, William Pitt was rather stern
and proud in public, but within his breast there beat
a kindly heart ; and in private life he was gentle
and affectionate. He had no craving for honors,
and never enriched himself at the expense of the
State. He was entirely free from the follies and
vices common in that age. He never married ; he
seemed to live for his country alone.
XIII.— CHARLES JAMES FOX.
Amono^ the distinofuished statesmen and orators
of George III.'s reign Charles James Fox occupies
GEORGE III.
697
a very high place. He was the leader of the Whigs
as Pitt was of the Tories. The eloquence and abil-
ity which both of these eminent men displayed in
CHARLES JAMES FOX.
advocating their views have never been, surpassed
in the House of Commons.
Charles James Fox was the son of Henry Fox,
first Lord Holland. Like his opponent, he early
gave proof of brilliant talents, and those who knew
him best predicted for him a great career.
698 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Fox entered Parliament as member for Midhurst
in the year 1769. He soon distinguished himself as
an eloquent speaker. His brilliant gifts, coupled
with an affectionate disposition, speedily drew
around him a large circle of friends, among whom
was the celebrated Edmund Burke, himself one of
the greatest orators and statesmen of the day. In
the debates which took place upon the American War
Lord North had no more troublesome opponent than
Fox, who rapidly rose to be the leader of the Whigs.
When Lord l^orth was at last compelled to re-
sign, in 1782, Fox became the leading spirit of the
cabinet by which peace was concluded, and the in-
dependence of America acknowledged. Shortly af-
terwards he took a false step. He and his friends
joined with Lord Xorth and the Tories to form
the famous " Coalition Ministry." Even Fox's best
friends could not defend his conduct in uniting with
a statesman whose policy he had just before so
strongly opposed.
On the breaking out of the French Revolution,
Fox was friendly to the French in their efforts for
liberty, and he ridiculed the dread which many
statesmen had of revolutionary principles spread-
ing to England. On this question he and his friend
Burke took different sides. Fox felt this separa-
tion so keenly that the tears stood in his eyes when
he spoke of it. Burke predicted that the liberty
sought after by the French would pass into license,
GEORGE III. 699
and that in the end thej would fall under the heel
of a despot. This view, in the main, was also taken
by Pitt.
After the year 1797 Fox was less violent in his
attacks upon the policy of Pitt, and for some time.
Parliament saw little of him. He seems about this
period of his life to have determined upon settling
down to literary pursuits, in which he had always
found the greatest pleasure. He commenced a work
which he had long contemplated, a History of the
Revolution of 1688^ but he never completed it. The
course of events once more drew him from the quiet
of his study into the Parliamentary struggle. On
the death of Pitt he accepted office as Secretary of
State. He immediately took steps for making a
treaty of peace with France, but in this he did not
succeed. In a few short months he succumbed to
the toil and worry of business, and was laid to rest
beside his great rival in Westminster Abbey (1806).
XIV— THE PENINSULAR WAR.
Napoleon, after having already set his foot upon
the necks of several States, made an excuse for med-
dling in the affairs of Spain. By skilful manage-
ment he contrived to get possession of the chief
fortresses ; and when all was ripe he coolly set aside
700 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the ancient rulers of the country, and placed his
brother Joseph on the throne. The Spaniards were
sadly fallen from their ancient glory, but they still
retained some portion of their old pride, and bit-
terly resented this invasion of their liberties. Be-
ing under the iron heel, however, their struggles
were useless.
But a champion was coming to their assistance,
an ancient foe, who pitied their oppressed condi-
tion. This was England, now the chief hope of Eu-
rope. She had beaten Bonaparte on the sea, and
he was now to find that, even on land, British skill
and valor were more than a match for all his
legions.
The English Government accordingly resolved, in
1808, to send out an expedition to the Peninsula.
The force sent consisted of only 10,000 men, under
the command of Arthur Wellesley, afterwards Duke
of Wellington. He landed in Portugal, defeated
the French at Yimiera, and drove them from the
country.
A second and larger expedition, under Sir John
Moore, was not so fortunate. In order to support
the people of Spain in their resistance to the French,
Sir John marched into the heart of that country.
But after arriving at Salamanca he learned that
the Spanish armies had been dispersed, and that
Napoleon, before whom Madrid had first fallen, was
marching upon him with 70,000 men. He could
GEORGE III. TOi
not remain where he was with his small army of
25,000 men, almost surrounded by the enemy and
ill supplied with food and clothing. Under these
circumstances his only course was to retreat, which
he now did, pursued by a French army under the
celebrated Marshal Soult.
The British marched northward, a distance of
250 miles, towards the Bay of Biscay. Though suf-
fering great hardships from cold, hunger, and fa-
tigue, so skilfully was the retreat effected that Soult
could not come up with them till they had reached
the heights overlooking Corunna, where they in-
tended to embark. As the transports were late in
arriving, however, the British general had to fight
a parting battle with Soult.
The French were defeated ; but the success was
dearly bought. The gallant Moore was killed by a
cannon-ball, and buried on the ramparts of the
town. In token of his admiration for the gallant
English general, Soult generously erected a monu-
ment over his grave.
In 1809 the failure of the Walcheren expedition
only too clearly showed the weakness of the mili-
tary administration. It was one of the greatest ar-
maments that ever sailed from England, consisting
of a large fleet and a powerful army, intended for
the conquest of Antwerp. But it was badly man-
aged from beginning to end. Instead of attacking
Antwerp, it wasted time in the little island of Wal-
702 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
cheren, where the men fell ill by thousands. After
suffering great losses and doing almost nothing the
expedition returned home.
Under the able leadership of Arthur Wellesley,
Avho Avas created Lord Wellington for his great serv-
ices, the British army soon regained the high posi-
tion which it had held in former days. He suc-
ceeded after Sir John Moore's death to the chief
command in Spain. He inflicted a great defeat
upon a French force at Talavera in 1809, and then
retired into Portugal.
Wellington now found that to clear the Penin-
sula from the enemy w^ould be a work of time and
patience. He felt, therefore, that he must be care-
ful of his resources and Avatch his opportunity. He
accordingly intrenched himself behind the celebrat-
ed lines of Torres Yedras, with his back to the sea
and his face to the foe. These lines formed a place
to which he could safely retire when hard pressed
by the enemy, and where he could receive his sup-
plies from England.
The next year Massena invaded Portugal with a
numerous force, for the purpose of driving the Brit-
ish to their ships. But what was his surprise to
find himself confronted ])y the formidable lines of
Torres Yedras ! He was totally unable to pierce
them, and Avas at last compelled to retreat, after
suffering heavy loss.
Wellington at length began to reap the fruits of
GEOEGE III. T03
his patience. He had got his army into so good a
condition that he ventured once more towards Ma-
drid. Marmont barred the way with a strong force,
but he was repulsed with great slaughter at Sala-
manca in 1812. After this victory Wellington en-
tered Madrid in triumph, Joseph Bonaparte and his
retinue flying at his approach.
The following year Wellington felt himself strong
enough to march northward. His last great vic-
tory on Spanish ground was at Vittoria, where the
enemy joined their forces to oppose him. In their
retreat the French had carried with them a great
quantity of spoil, in the shape of plate and jewel-
ry. All this fell into the hands of the victors.
The French were now flying across the Pyrenees,
and as soon as he had reduced some strong fortress-
es in his line of march Wellington pressed on in
pursuit. Neither Soult nor the Pyrenees could stop
his advance. He had known when to wait. He
now showed that he knew when to strike. He de-
feated Soult in several encounters in the passes of
the Pyrenees, and wintered with his army on French
territory.
On the opening of the campaign the next year
Wellington liad several bloody conflicts with Soult.
The last of these engagements w^as at Toulouse,
where the French army was finally defeated. The
British then pursued their march into France. By
this time the nations of Europe had combined against
704: STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Napoleon, and their united strength was more than
sufficient to overthrow the ambitious emperor.
The allies advanced to Paris, Napoleon was forced
into retirement at Elba, while the allies held a con-
gress at Vienna for settling the affairs of Europe
(1814).
XV.— THE BURIAL OF SIR JOHN MOORE.
Not a drum was heard, not a funeral-note,
As his corse to the ramparts we hurried ;
Not a soldier discharged his farewell shot
O'er the grave where our hero we buried.
We buried him darkly at dead of night,
The sods with our bayonets turning.
By the struggling moonbeams' misty light,
And the lantern dimly burning.
No useless coffin inclosed his breast.
Nor in sheet nor in shroud we wound him;
But he lay like a warrior taking his rest.
With his martial cloak around him.
Few and short were the prayers we said.
And we spoke not a word of sorrow;
But we steadfastly gazed on the face of the dead,
And we bitterly thought of the morrow.
GEORGE III. 705
We thought, as we hollowed his narrow bed,
And smoothed down his lonely pillow.
That the foe and the stranger would tread o'er his
head.
And we far away on the billow !
Lightly they'll talk of the spirit that's gone,
And o'er his cold ashes upbraid him —
But little he'll reck, if they let hira sleep on
In the grave where a Briton has laid him.
But half of our heavy task was done
When the clock struck the hour for retiring;
And we heard the distant and random gun
That the foe was sullenly firing.
Slowly and sadly we laid him down,
From the field of his fame fresh and gory;
We carved not a line, we raised not a stone —
But we left him alone with his glory.
Wolfe.
XVI.— WATERLOO.
1815.
Bonaparte only remained long enough in his re-
tirement at Elba to give the allies time to with-
draw their armies from France. As soon as the
45
706 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
way was clear he made his escape, and was joyfully
received by the generals and soldiers whom he had so
often led to victory. The new Bourbon king, Louis
XYIII., fled at his approach, and in a short time
Napoleon had resumed the reins of Government,
and was making preparations to take the field.
The armies of the allies Avere also speedily set in
motion. The Duke of Wellington took up his quar-
ters at Brussels, with an army of 80,000 men. Of
this force, however, only 30,000 were British, the
remainder being made up of Belgians, Dutch, and
Hanoverians, upon whom the same rehance could
not be placed. An army of Prussians, under the
veteran Bliicher, lay nearer the frontier, and Avas
destined to co-operate with the British in an ad-
vance upon Paris from the north, Avhile the Eus-
sians and Austrian s Avere pouring masses of men
toAvards the Rhine, Avith the vieAv of entering France
from the north-east.
Napoleon resolved to attack these armies before
they could join to oppose him. With this object in
vieAv he at once crossed the frontier, and entered
Belgium at the head of 130,000 men. One portion
of the French army under Ney assailed the British
at Quatre Bras, Avhile the other division, under Na-
poleon himself, made an attack upon Bliicher at
Ligny.
The British held their position successfully ; but
the Prussians, after a scA^ere struggle, Avere com-
GEOKGE III. 707
pellecl to retreat. Detaching an army of 30,000
men under Grouchy to hold the Prussians in check,
Napoleon Avith the bulk of his force, to the number
of about 80,000, now turned upon Wellington, whom
he expected to overpower before the Prussians could
get to his assistance.
On hearing of Bliiclier's disaster at Ligny the
duke at once altered his plans. He fell back to
the position of Waterloo, a battle-field which he had
previously fixed upon as suitable for resisting the
approach of an enemy to Brussels. By this move-
ment he made it still possible for Bliicher to join
him, and thus he deprived Bonaparte of the ad-
vantage gained by his success at Ligny.
The field of Waterloo consists of a broad valley,
bordered on the north and south by gentle ridges,
upon which the opposing armies lay facing each
other during the night of Saturday, June 17th.
Previous to the battle the valley was covered with
fields of waving corn. The homesteads to which
these fields were attached had been deserted by
the peaceful occupants, and were now held by the
British as points of vantage. It was round these
usually quiet farm-houses that some of the hottest
fighting of the day took place, the French trying
to seize them at any cost, and the British main-
taining their post in them with stubborn obstinacy.
The battle of Waterloo commenced at ten o'clock
on the morning of Sunday, June 18th. The fight
708 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
was opened by the French with a heavy fire of
artillery, under cover of which their infantry ad-
vanced to drive the English from their ground.
They met with a resistance which was not less
resolute than their onset.
Body after body of French cavalry next swept
across the valley against the British, but each time
only to be driven back in confusion before they
reached the crest of the ridge. The enemy's most
terrible attacks were made by their cuirassiers, a
body of cavalry clad in mail. These formidable
foes again and again came sweeping onward. They
were met and foiled by the British infantry, formed
in squares bristling with bayonets. Thus the battle
raged for some hours — the French delivering furious
attacks, the British steadily resisting.
As the afternoon advanced the British were com-
pelled by sheer weight of numbers to abandon
some of the positions which they had held early
in the day. But still the forces along the crest
of the hill stood firm. The Prussians also began
to come up, and vigorously attacked the French
right.
At last ]^apoleon, seeing that no time was to be
lost, ordered the grand charge of the day. The
Imperial Guard, the flower of all his veterans, and
thought to be invincible, was hurled against the
British line. They were received with a storm of
grape-shot and musketry, but on they came in spite
GEORGE III. 709
of all. They advanced till almost within pistol-shot,
and then they were seen to waver.
This was the critical moment, and it did not es-
cape the eagle eye of Wellington. He at once gave
the command to the English guards, who had been
lying upon their faces, to spring up and rush upon
the foe with the bayonet. Nothing could stem that
terrific charge. Napoleon's Imperial Guard was
driven pell-mell down the slope in hopeless con-
fusion.
The British cavalry now mixed with the fugitives.
As soon as Napoleon saw the red-coats among his
veteran troops he exclaimed, " It is all over !" and
galloped from the field. In a few minutes the whole
French army was in headlong flight. The Prus-
sians gave chase to the retreating foe, while the
tired British rested on the field they had so bravely
won.
Thus terminated the great battle of Waterloo,
which finally put an end to the schemes of Napo-
leon, and gave many years of peace to Europe.
For the remainder of his life the disturber of the
peace of Europe was shut up in the lonely isle of
St. Helena.
710 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
XVIL— THE EVE OF QUATKE BRAS.
There was a sound of revelry by night,
And Belgium's capital had gathered then
Her Beauty and her Chivalry, and bright
The lamps shone o'er fair women and brave
men ;
A thousand hearts beat happily ; and when
Music arose with its voluptuous swell.
Soft eyes looked love to eyes which spake again.
And all went merry as a marriage bell :
But hush ! hark ! a deep sound strikes like a rising
knell !
Did ye not hear it ? No ; 'twas but the wind.
Or the car rattling o'er the stony street :
On with the dance! let joy be unconfined;
No sleep till morn when Youth and Pleasure
meet
To chase the glowing Hours with flying feet :
But hark! that heavy sound breaks in once
more,
As if the clouds its echoes would repeat ;
And nearer, clearer, deadlier than before !
Arm ! Arm ! it is — it is — the cannon's opening roar!
Ah ! then and there was hurrying to and fro.
And gathering tears, and tremblings of distress,
GEORGE III. Til
And cheeks all pale, which but an hour, ago
Blushed at the praise of their own loveliness;
And there were sudden partings, such as press
The life from out young hearts, and choking
sighs
Which ne'er might be repeated : who could guess
If ever more should meet those mutual eyes,
Since upon night so sweet such awful morn could
rise?
And there was mounting in hot haste : the steed.
The mustering squadron, and the clattering
car,
Went pouring forward with impetuous speed,
'And swiftly forming in the ranks of war;
And the deep thunder peal on peal afar;
And near, the beat of the alarming drum
Eoused up the soldier ere the morning star;
While thronged the citizens, with terror dumb,
Or whispering with white lips — "The foe! they
come ! they come !"
Last noon beheld them full of lusty life,
Last eve in Beauty's circle proudly gay.
The midnight brought the signal-sound of strife.
The morn the marshalling in arms — the day
Battle's magnificently stern array !
The thunder- clouds close o'er it, which when
rent.
T12 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The earth is covered thick with other clay,
Which her own clay shall cover, heaped and
pent.
Rider and horse — friend, foe — in one red burial
blent I
Lord Byron.
X VIII.— END OF THE GREAT WAR.
After the victory of Waterloo the Congress of
Vienna resumed its sittings for the purpose of set-
tling the affairs of Europe. France w^as reduced to
her old limits. England received Cape Colony and
a part of Ceylon, which had been taken from the
Dutch ; the island of Mauritius, in the Indian Ocean;
a few of the smaller West Indian Islands ; and Mal-
ta and Heligoland, in Europe.
These arrangements were concluded at the Treaty
of Paris (1815). A long period of peace now ensued,
and the various countries that had taken part in the
great war had time to count the cost. England had
received a considerable addition to her possessions,
and had greatly increased her renown in war ; but
the drain upon her finances had been enormous.
As the other countries of Europe did not possess
the means to carry on the struggle, they had been
largely assisted with English money ; and thus the
treasure of England, as well as her blood, had been
GEORGE III. 713
freely spent in the gigantic contest. The national
debt had increased more than threefold. At the
commencement of the war it stood at 260 millions
sterling, equal to about $1,300,000,000 ; at its close
it had reached the vast amount of 860 millions.
During the progress of the contest the nation had
submitted willingly, if not cheerfully, to the sacri-
fice. To outward appearance, indeed, England had
never been more prosperous than during the strug-
gle, as the vast sums of money expended on muni-
tions of war kept trade in a flourishing condition.
In the following chapter we shall see what miseries
Avere brought on the country after the close of the
war.
The great war with France was not the only con-
test in which England was engaged at this period.
She was, unfortunately, also concerned in a conflict
with the United States of America.
The British claimed certain rights at sea which
roused the anger of the Americans. The dispute
could easily have been settled by the exercise of a
reasonable prudence, but afi'airs went on from bad
to worse, till the English found themselves at Avar
with their kinsmen across the seas.
As in the War of Independence, the Americans
proved to be brave and able opponents. The Eng-
lish repulsed them when they attempted to invade
Canada, and also succeeded in taking Washington ;
but their frigates were frequently beaten at sea, and
71-1 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
an attack made on New Orleans was defeated with
great bloodshed.
It was a war which had been begun and Avaged
without any good object. In 1815 peace was made,
leaving things as they had been.
XIX.— AFTER THE GREAT WAR.
The evil effects of the great war were not fully
felt till after its close. The large armies which had
been raised in the country to light Napoleon were
disbanded, and the poor soldiers wandered over the
country in search of employment.
The demand for manufacturing produce fell off,
and many workmen were thrown out of employ-
ment. Wages became low and bread dear. Great
distress prevailed throughout the country, and the
same people who had rent the air with shouts of
joy on receiving news of the victories of Nelson or
Wellington now found that war had its dark as
well as its bright side-
It was not long before mutterings of discontent
were heard. The dissatisfaction sometimes broke
out in riot. Ignorant men vented their anger upon
harmless machinery, which they foolishly thought
interfered with their handicrafts, and thus caused
their enforced idleness. In general, however, the
GEORGE III. 715
agitation went no further than excited gatherings,
which called for reform of Parhament and other
changes.
One of these meetings attained an unhappy fame,
owing to the unwise action of the authorities. A
large reform meeting was held at Manchester to
listen to political speeches. An enormous number
of people collected. The gathering was orderly
enough at first, and probably the proceedings would
have passed off quietly; but a troop of yeomanrj^
having authority from the magistrates to disperse
the crowd, charged down upon it at full gallop,
using their sabres right and left.
The scene which ensued was heart-rending. "Wom-
en, and even children, were ridden down, and much
blood was shed before the people were finally scat-
tered. Such was the Manciiester Massacre, as it
was termed (1819). It was remembered by the
working classes for many a day after, and sorely em-
bittered them against the Government.
The king knew nothing of all this. For nearly
ten years he had been blind and insane. But his
long life was now near its close ; and on January
29, 1820, the good old king died, and the longest
reign in English history came to an end. He was
in the eighty-second year of his age, and had reigned
sixty years.
Two years afterwards, in the remote and lonely
isle of St. Helena, died Napoleon Bonaparte, after
716 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
five years of exile. And thus, about the same tune,
two men who had both figured prominently in his-
tory passed away from the world.
XX.— PROGRESS OF THE NATION DURING THE REIGN OF
GEORGE III.
The long reign of George III. formed, on the
whole, a brilliant era in the history of Britain. The
early portion of it, indeed, saw the loss of most of
the American colonies ; but about the same time the
voyages of Captain Cook opened up a new field for
British enterprise in Australia and ]^ew Zealand.
During this reign the British Empire in India grew
rapidly, and the possession of Cape Colony, in South
Africa, was secured to it. By the chances of war
several rich islands in the West Indies and else-
where also fell to its share.
Notwithstanding the many wars in which the
country was engaged during this period, commerce
made rapid progress. Agriculture also greatly im-
proved. The high prices of corn during the war
gave great encouragement to farming. The king
himself established model farms in the neighbor-
hood of Windsor. He also promoted the breeding
of sheep by importing superior kinds from abroad.
His example was followed by many noblemen and
gentlemen in different parts of the country.
GEOEGE III.
m
Probably the greatest improvement, and one
which had a marked effect on the daily life of the
people, was the general introduction of the turnip
about the middle of the eighteenth century. The
turnip insured a store of food for cattle during
the whole winter; and now, instead of killing and
salting beef in the autumn as their forefathers
did, the English have an abundant supply of fresh
meat all the 3^ ear round.
During this period, also,
the manufacturing industry
of the country greatly
prospered. The introduc-
tion of the spinning-jenny
and similar contrivances
by Arkwright, Hargreaves,
and others, caused a rapid
expansion of the cotton
trade of Lancashire. Cot-
ton factories rapidly sprang
up and became the nucleus
of numerous towns and vil-
lages. This trade received
a still further extension when the adaptation of
steam to machinery by Watt and Boulton super-
seded the old water-power. The use of steam-pow-
er caused a great increase of activity in all other
branches of industry.
The same progress was apparent in all the
WATCHMAN IN LONDON.
718 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
branches of manufacturing enterprise, " from a but-
ton to a steam-engine," and from a bobbin of thread
to a web of cloth. In 1807 the streets of London
were first lighted with coal-gas, and the example
set by the metropolis was speedily followed by
other towns. In 1814 the London Times was print-
ed by steam-power, and thus a revolution in the art
of printing began which has at length made the in-
vention of Caxton a blessing to every household.
The roads were wonderfully improved ; but as
they were found to be unequal to the growing traific
of the country, other and speedier means of transit
had to be devised. One of these means was the cut-
ting of canals, which, under Brindley, Telford, and
other eminent engineers, went on rapidly. The
growth of commerce gave rise to a demand for bet-
ter harbors for the reception of shipping. Experi-
ments had already taken place, both on the Hudson
and the Clyde, for moving vessels by steam. The
railway locomotive, also, was already occupying the
thoughts of Stephenson and other men of genius.
Before the close of the reign many of the severe
laws of former days were abolished, so that a man
could no longer be put to death for stealing a horse
or a sheep. A great victory for human freedom
was achieved in the abolition of the slave-trade in
1807 ; in the next reign this was to be followed by
a still greater triumph — the total abolition of slav-
ery throughout the British dominions.
GEORGE III. Y19
The reign of George III. was also a brilliant liter-
ary period, and produced a great number of eminent
writers. Among the more prominent authors dur-
ing the early part of the reign we find the names
of Samuel Johnson, the lexicographer ; Goldsmith,
author of the Vicar of Wcikefield^ and other works ;
Gibbon and Hume, the historians ; Adam Smith,
author of the Wealth of Nations ; and Cowper and
Burns, the well-known poets.
Sir Joshua Eeynolds was so great a painter that
many of the most famous men and women of that
age seem to live again before us as we gaze upon
their portraits. Towards the end of the reign arose
a still brighter constellation of men of genius, includ-
ing the poets Byron, Shelley, and Keats ; Southey,
Coleridge, and Wordsworth ; and Sir Walter Scott,
famous both as poet and novelist.
XXL— COXDITIOX OF THE PEOPLE.
In the early part of this period the condition of
the people differed little from that of the time of
George II. Among a portion of the upper classes
there was still much dissipation and coarseness of
manners. Gambling was carried on to a large ex-
tent, and duelling Avas common.
The lower classes found their chief delights in
720 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the debasing pursuits of dog-fighting, cock-fighting,
and bull and bear baiting. The police arrangements
were very defective, robberies and murders being
frequent, both in town and country.
Notwithstanding the great increase of wealth
among the farmers and traders the condition of the
working classes was still very unsatisfactory. There
was little or no education, either in town or country.
Bread and meat were at war prices, and wages were
low.
We need not be surprised, therefore, to hear that
there was much poverty. The dwellings of the
poor were of the most wretched description, and
there was a total neglect of sanitary arrangements.
The discontent caused by this state of things fre-
quently vented itself in riots.
In the early years of the cotton " fever " the mills
were frequently kept going both night and day. As
one gang of workmen retired another took their
place. The rooms in which they worked were so
ill-ventilated that their health greatly suffered. As
much of the work could be done by juvenile labor,
numbers of children, chiefly orphans and others of
the more destitute classes, were taken in as appren-
tices. Poorly fed and scantily clothed, these little
wretches passed their youth in drudgery, without
having the slightest means of education afforded
them.
Yet in the course of time an improvement be-
GEORGE III. 721
came visible. The strict example in morality set
by the king and queen was not without its effect.
A purer literature diffused purer tastes. The revi-
val in religion stirred the consciences of men. The
constant wars, with the misery and distress which
resulted from them, had a sobering effect upon the
spirits of the nation. All these influences slowly
but surely combined to raise the people and to pro-
duce a higher moral tone.
In the matter of costume the old fashions died
hard. Towards the end of the century, however,
the old square-cut coat had given way to the swal-
low-tail. The chimney-pot hat took the place of
the three-cornered cocked hat of the earlier period.
The u.se of hair-powder was still common until Will-
iam Pitt levied a tax upon it. After that it speed-
ily vanished, except among a few old gentlemen
Avho still clung to the customs of their j^outh.
High-waisted dresses were very common among
the ladies, and gave them a very strange appear-
ance. Perhaps the greatest peculiarity of all was
the method of wearing the hair by both sexes. It
took the form of a high slanting peak in front, some-
thing of a sugar-loaf shape.
46
722 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY,
GEORGE IV.
1820-1830.
I.— THE LAST OF THE GEORGES.
The life of George lY. naturally divides itself into
three parts. From his birth in 1762 to his father s
enforced seclusion in 1810, we see him as Prince of
Wales ; for the next ten years he Jills the office of
Prince Eegent ; and then for ten years more he oc-
cupies the throne as king. From whatever point of
view we regard him there is little to excite our ad-
miration or respect.
When Prince of Wales he was given to follies
and vices which shocked and grieved his good fa-
ther. It seemed to be his highest ambition to gain
the praise of flatterers, and to be styled by them the
"first gentleman in Europe." Owing to his expen-
sive indulgences he was not able to live within his
princely income, and Parliament was frequently
called upon to vote special sums in order to pay his
debts.
Like former princes of this house he showed a
want of lilial respect, and, like them, he favored the
GEORGE IV.
723
leaders of the opposition party in the State. He
was the personal friend and boon companion of
Fox, Sheridan, and other kindred spirits of the time,
who were frequent guests at Carlton House.
GEOIIGE IV,
In the year 1795 he was married to Caroline of
Brunswick. The union proved a most unhappy one,
and the princess eventually left her husband and
724 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
went to reside in Italy. There was one child of
this marriage, a daughter, the Princess Charlotte of
Wales. Being an only child, her young life was
watched with affectionate care by the whole nation,
who reo:arded her as the future sovereig-n.
As the princess grew to womanhood her amiable
disposition endeared her to all classes, and in 1816
there was general satisfaction when she was mar-
ried to a worthy husband in the person of Prince
Leopold of Saxe-Coburg. But the hopes founded
on this union were not destined to be realized.
The unfortunate princess died the following year,
and was laid in her grave amid the regret of the
whole nation.
On the accession of George TV. to the throne
Caroline returned to England to claim her privileges
as queen. The king was opposed to this, and sought
to obtain a divorce, on the plea that she had con-
ducted herself in an unbecoming manner while
abroad. Accordingly, a bill to dissolve her mar-
riage with the king was introduced into the House
of Lords. The defence of the queen was entrusted
to Henry, afterwards Lord Brougham, and so ably
did he perform this duty that the bill was in time
allowed to drop.
Whatever were the faults of Queen Caroline, it
was clearl}^ established during the course of the pro-
ceedings that her married life had been most unhap-
py, and that she had suffered much ill-treatment at
/
GEORGE IV. 725
the hands of the king, her husband. The unfortu-
nate queen, however, did not long survive her trials ;
she died in the following year. When her funeral
took place t^ie populace, who had sympathized with
her all along, were with diihculty prevented from
breaking out into riot. The king himself died in 1830.
The reign of George lY. was not marked by any
very striking events. There was much distress in
the country, and disturbances occurred in several
parts. In 1820 the Cato Street Conspiracy was
formed, which had for its object the assassination
of all the king's ministers ; but the plot was discov-
ered in time, and the leaders were taken and exe-
cuted. A great agitation, which, beginning in Ire-
land, had for its object the granting to Eoman
Catholics of equal political privileges with their
Protestant fellow-countrymen, was in 1829 brought
to an end by the passing of the Catholic Emanci-
pation Act. The most important foreign events
during this reign were the Burmese War, which re-
sulted in an extension of England's Indian Empire
beyond the Ganges, and the destruction of the Turk-
ish navy in the bay of Navarino by the allied Brit-
ish, French, and Kussian fleets, which event led to
the independence of Greece (1827).
726 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY
II.— CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION.
The union of Great Britain and Ireland in 1801
did not produce the good results which had been
expected from it. The Irish were still too much
treated as a conquered nation. The great majority
of the people were, on account of their faith, de-
barred from sitting as members in the British Par-
liament, and from tilling many public offices which
were open to the Protestants.
This state of things excited great and just dis-
content, which prevented the country from settling
down quietly into habits of order and progress. At
the time of the union, as we have seen, Pitt wished
strongly to relieve the grievances of the Catholics
and thus make the union effectual, and other prom-
inent statesmen after his time had been anxious to
ma,ke further reforms ; but the deep-rooted aversion
of George TIL, and afterwards of George lY., to
any change in this respect had, up to the time of
which we are speaking, prevented any good being
done.
A man now arose in Ireland who was in every
way qualified to be the champion of his country-
men and give voice to their grievances. This was
the famous Daniel O'Connell, a man of great elo-
quence, strongly attached to his country, and with
a keen sense of the wrongs which she had endured
GEORGE IV.
727
for centuries. His speeches, marked as they were
at times by the broadest humor, at times by the
most melting pathos, gave him a wonderful influ-
DANIEL O CONNELL.
ence over the Irish people. He speedily became
the most popular man in Ireland, and under his
guidance a Catholic association was formed which
included the great mass of his countrymen.
In 1828 an opportunity occurred for showing the
728 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
strength of the feeling which had been aroused.
There was an election for Clare County, and O'Con-
nell was brought forward in opposition to the Gov-
ernment candidate. The latter had the support of
the great land -owners, but after an exciting con-
test the people's champion was triumphant, and
Ireland rang from one end to the other with shouts
of joy. This election, carried in defiance of the law
that no Catholic could sit in Parliament, showed
the spirit that had arisen in Ireland.
After these events it was felt in England that
something should at once be done if open rebellion
was to be prevented. The Duke of Wellington
was then Prime-minister, and Sir Kobert Peel was
his principal colleague. Both these statesmen had
hitherto been opposed to reform ; but they felt they
had now to choose between reform and civil war,
and they wisely changed their policy to suit the
new state of things.
A Bill for the Emancipation of the Catholics was
in 1829 introduced by Sir Pobert Peel into Parlia-
ment, passed both Houses, and was reluctantly sanc-
tioned by the king. In most respects this measure
placed Catholics on an equal footing with Protes-
tants, by opening to them posts from which they
had previously been excluded. The only oiRces
from which they were still to be excluded were the
Throne, the Vice-royalty of Ireland, and the post of
Lord Chancellor. Daniel O'Connell was now legal-
GEORGE IV. T29
ly elected for Clare, and took his seat in the British
House of Commons, where for several years he was
regarded as the champion of the Irish people.
III.— GEORGE STEPHENSON, THE FOUNDER OF THE
RAILWAY SYSTEM.
During the long years of war which followed the
great French Kevolution another revolution was
silently beginning. Though it neither excited the
hostility nor aroused the passions of men, it was
destined to effect mightier changes for good than
the overthrow of any dynast}^, whether ancient or
modern. This w^as the railway system.
This great change was not destined to be wrought
out by the noble, or the eloquent, or the learned, or
the warlike. It was reserved for an obscure "pit
laddie " to begin a new mode of travelling, which,
both directly and indirectly, has conferred untold
benefits upon mankind.
George Stephenson was born in a humble pit-
village on the banks of the Tyne, a few miles from
Newcastle. His father was only a poor furnace-
man, earning a few shillings a week; and young
George, like most poor lads at that time, had to
struggle up from boyhood to manhood without
the means of education. But the disadvantages of
730
storip:s from English histoey.
his early life could not repress the genius within
him.
From herding cows and hoeing potatoes as a boy
he gradually rose till he became " brakesman " of a
stationary engine at the mouth of a coal-pit. This
THE FIRST RAILWAY COACH.
employment was in every way suited to his tastes.
He was not satisfied with being able merely to work
the handle of his engine ; he took every opportuni-
ty of making himself thoroughly acquainted with
its various parts, and his active mind was always
planning means for improving it.
About this time Stephenson began to feel the
GEORGE IV. Y31
want of education. He had heard something of
the stationary engines of Watt and other famous in-
ventors, and was desirous of learning all he could
about them. This knowledge could be obtained
only from books, and he was as yet unable to read.
To overcome this difficulty he joined a night-school
in a neighboring village, and diligently applied him-
self to learning. The instruction thus obtained was
all he ever received.
Shortly after this Stephenson acquired much fame
in his own neighborhood by curing the defects of a
pumping-engine which had been erected at Killing-
worth Colliery. His success in this undertaking led
to his promotion to the post of engine- wright at the
same colliery. In this capacity he built his first loco-
motive, and named it " My Lord," after his patron
Lord Ravensworth. The common people nicknamed
it '' Blutcher." " Blutcher," though a ver}^ clumsy
monster, was superior to any that had yet been made.
This was not Stephenson's only achievement. A
series of colliery explosions, caused by the miners
using naked lights when at work, led scientific men
to invent a remedy. Stephenson and Sir Humphry
Davy, working quite independently, each invented
and brought out a safety -lamp. These lamps are
still in use among miners, the former being called
the " Geordy," and the latter the " Davy " lamp.
For this service Stephenson was presented by his
friends with the sum of a thousand pounds.
732
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Besides improving his locomotive, Stephenson con-
trived a better road for it to travel upon. He had
STEPHENSON S LOCOMOTIVE.
early seen that if the " iron horse " was to become a
success, a good " iron way " would be required for
it ; and he endeavored to make the improvements
in the one keep pace with the improvements in the
other. The first railway lines were for freight traffic,
chiefly for conveying coal from the mines to the sea-
ports. It was the great aim of Stephenson to adapt
GEORGE IV. . 733
the same means for carrying passengers. The re-
sult of his efforts was the Stockton and Darlington
Eailway, the first line for passenger traffic that ever
existed, which was opened in 1825.
His next great task was the making of a line be-
tAveen Liverpool and Manchester. This work pre-
sented great difficulties, as one portion of the line
had to cross a boggy district called '' Chat Moss,"
over w^hich eminent engineers had declared it im-
possible to make a firm road. Stephenson perse-
vered, however, and at length succeeded in conquer-
ing all obstacles. The line was completed in 1830.
The formal opening was celebrated by a compe-
tition between locomotives, the directors offering
£500as a prize for the best. Stephenson's " Rocket "
beat all the other competitors and gained the prize.
Every year after this saw fresh lines of railway
made in all directions, and travelling by stage-coach
soon became a thing of the past. After a career of
unbroken prosperity Stephenson died in 1848.
734 . STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
WILLIAM IV-
1830-1837.
I.— A SAILOR KING.
William TV. was the third son of George III.
His accession to tlie throne afforded general satis-
faction. Having previously been in the navy, he
obtained the name of the " Sailor King ;" and his
nautical frankness was more pleasing to tlie people
tlian the foppery and fine manners of his brother.
The nation was not disappointed in the new king.
He was more Avilling to' sanction reforms of various
kinds than either of his two predecessors; and his
reign, though short, was a most useful one.
During the rule of the last three Georges, Britain
had been for the most part engaged in extending her
empire in different parts of the globe. Domestic legis-
lation had thus been neglected, and a time of peace
was much needed for the carrying out of such reforms
as might improve the condition of British subjects
both at home and abroad. This desirable breathing-
space was afforded by William lY.'s quiet reign.
The early years of this period are rendered famous
WILLIAM IV.
735
by the passing of the First Reform Bill, which
gave a larger share of representation in Parliament
to the masses of the people, and swept away much
of the corruption which had prevailed for so long a
period. The Eeform Bill was the parent of other
important measures.
First in order came
the bill for the Aho-
l It ion of Slavery, a
subject Avhich had
engaged the atten-
tion ■ of statesmen
during a long course
of years.
This was followed
by a new Poor- Law
Bill, to correct the
abuses of the old
system, under which
relief had been so
loosely given, that
those in real need were frequently elbowed aside
by sturdy ragamuffins, who Avere too idle to work.
Under the new scheme it was provided that if an
able-bodied man would not work, " neither should
he eat."
The last of this list of important reforms was the
Municipal Reform Act, Avhich gave to all towms of
any considerable size the power of regulating their
GENERAL POSTMAN, 1832.
736 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
own affairs. By this Act the mass of the people in
each borough have the right of electing town coun-
cils, consisting of mayor, aldermen, and councillors ;
and these little parliaments have the duty of man-
aging all the affairs of the borough, and of provid-
ing for the health and comfort of the inhabitants.
King Wilham died on June 20, 183Y. His children
having died in infancy, the next heir to the crown
was his niece, the Princess Victoria, the daughter of
his brother Edward, Duke of Kent.
II.— THE FIRST REFORM BILL.
1832.
The English people had for centuries been proud
of their House of Commons. In all their troubles
they had looked to it as a friend and protector, and
they had not looked in vain. It had held spend-
thrift kings in check, refusing to grant supplies un-
til grievances were redressed ; and it had been their
champion when despotic kings tried to trample upon
their liberties.
At last there came a time when the people lost
faith in the House of Commons. They felt it was
not really their own ; that the members had not
been elected by them, and therefore could not prop-
erly represent them or act for them. How was
WILLIAM IV.
737
this? Many of the old towns which had been im-
portant places in the times of the Tudors and the
Stuarts had now dwindled down till they possessed
scarcely any inhabitants. One, Old Sarum, had not a
single house left, and many others had only very few.
And yet these places still retained the privilege
Mm X
WILLIAM IV.
of sending members to Parliament, as in the old
days. The consequence was that the seats fell into
the hands of the great land-owner who owned the
47
738 STORIES FRO^r KXGLTSH HISTORY.
property, and he frequently bestowed them upon his
friends, or, what was worse, perhaps sold them to the
highest bidder. These boroughs w^ere nicknamed
^OGket-boroiighs^ and there Avere a great number of
them previous to the passing of the Keform Bill.
On the other hand, owing to the rapid growth of
English manufactures, many towns, such as Man-
chester, Birmingham, Leeds, and other places, had,
during the last century, grown from almost mere
villages into large cities. These places, though
thriving and populous, had no members at all. Thus,
in the course of time, the House of Commons had
ceased to represent the mass of the nation. If,
therefore, it was to retain its hold on the people,
it became necessary that there should be a great
change in the mode of electing the members.
In his early years, as we have seen, the younger
Pitt was desirous of bringing about a reform in the
representation ; but the long wars with France left
little time for domestic legislation, and the subject
was dropped for a time. At the conclusion of peace,
however, the old cry again began to make itself
heard. Year by year the feeling in favor of reform
grew stronger ; and when William lY. ascended the
throne it was the great and stirring question of the
day.
The Prime-minister at this time was the Duke of
Wellington. Being opposed to all reform whatever,
and holding the opinion that Parliament could not
WILLIAM IV. 739
be improved, he was compelled to resign. The duke
was succeeded by Earl Grey, ^vho for many years
had zealously advocated the cause of reform. The
new ministers lost no time in introducing a bill into
Parliament. In the House of Commons the meas-
ure was brought forward by Lord John Russell in a
long and able speech. The changes proposed gave
rise to much opposition, and ministers soon saw they
would have great difficulty in carrying their scheme.
They accordingly determined to appeal once more
to the country. Parliament was dissolved, and a
fresh election took place amid the greatest excite-
ment.
The new Parliament showed so large a majority
in favor of the bill that it was carried through the
House of Commons without difficulty. It had next
to face the House of Lords, where the feeling against
it was bitterly hostile. The country w^atched the
progress of the debate with much anxiety. After a
long discussion the peers threw out the bill. This
was the signal for great disturbances throughout
the country, and serious riots took place at Bristol,
Nottingham, Derby, and elsewhere.
The measure was again introduced, and the Lords
seemed strongly inclined to reject it again. Had
they done so the consequences might have been
most serious. So great was the feeling of irritation
throughout the country that a general rising and a
march upon London seemed at one time at hand.
740 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
But at the critical moment the opponents of the
measure withdrew from the House and allowed it
to pass into law.
The new Eeform Bill made many important
changes. Fifty -six of the old towns were deprived
of their members altogether, and thirty others were
permitted to return only one instead of two. Of
the seats thus obtained sixty-five were given to the
most populous counties, while forty-three new bor-
oughs were created and had one or two members
allotted to each.
The franchise or right to vote was also greatly
extended : in counties, to all tenants paying £50 a
year ; and in towns, to all householders who paid
£10 rent or upwards. The passing of this great
measure settled the question of reform for many
years afterwards. The confidence of the people was
restored, and to the Parliaments elected under this
bill the country is indebted for much beneficial leg-
islation.
II.— THE ABOLITION OF SLAVERY.
Slavery was introduced into America shortly af-
ter its discovery. The demand for this kind of la-
bor led to an extensive trade in negroes from the
west coast of Africa. British merchants did not
scruple to enrich themselves by embarking in this
WILLIAM IV.
741
traffic, and British vessels were used to convey car-
goes of human beings to the markets of America.
Between 1700 and 1786 no fewer than 610,000 ne-
groes were thus imported into Jamaica alone. Ruth-
lessly torn from their homes and families, these
wretched beings were carried across the ocean and
sold in the open market to the highest bidder like so
many head of cattle. They then became the proper-
ty of their master, were doomed for the remainder
of their lives to bondage, and their poor children
were born to the
same unhappy con-
dition of slavery.
Nor was the sale
of slaves confined to
America; even in
England slaves
brought home by
their masters were
not unfrequently
sold. In the London,
GaBetteer of 17 69, tor
instance, there is an
advertisement of " a
well-made, good-
tempered black
boy," for sale; and in
another London newspaper of the same year, "a black
girl, eleven years of age," is advertised for sale.
FASHIONS FOR MARCH, 1837.
'742 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
In 1772, however, this j^ractice was declared to
be contrary to the law of England, and the poet
Cowper could jo^^fuUy say :
" Slaves cannot breathe in England ; if their lungs
Receive our air, that moment they are free ;
They touch our country and their shackles fall.
That's noble, and bespeaks a nation proud
And jealous of the blessing. Spread it, then.
And let it circulate through every vein
Of all your empire ; that where Britain's power
Is felt, mankind may feel her mercy too."
In the latter part of the reign of George III. a
noble band of men, at the head of whom were Wil-
berforce and Clarkson, tried to arouse the nation to
a sense of the enormity of permitting slavery in
England's dominions. They had to contend against
strong opposition, for many influential men at home,
as well as the slave-holders in the West Indian
colonies, were interested in maintaining the evil
system. But they were engaged in a righteous
cause, and success at last crowned their efforts.
In the year 1807 an act of Parliament was passed,
declaring the slave -traffic illegal, and prohibiting
British traders and British vessels from engaging in
it. This was a step in the right direction ; but there
remained the larger question of abolishing slavery
entirely. Wilberforce and his friends still continued
the crusade against it, and the conscience of the na-
tion was at length awakened. At the beginning of
WILLIAM IV. 743
William IV/s reign the abolition of slavery had be-
come a pressing question, second in importance only
to that of reform. In the election gatherings of
that time banners, with the picture of a negro in
chains, and bearing the inscription, " Am I not a
man and a brother?'' floated side by side with the
banners of reform.
In the very first year after the passing of the Ee-
form Bill the question was brought under the at-
tention of Parliament. A measure was introduced
for the abolition of slavery in the British dominions;
and through the powerful advocacy of men like Lord
•Brougham it soon became law. The sum of twenty
million pounds sterling was granted as compensation
to the owners of slaves.
This great act of self-sacrifice was the more note-
worthy, as the poorer classes were even then suffer-
ing from the hardness of the times. The generous
feelings of the nation had, however, been aroused.
The people had just been freed from what they con-
sidered to be political slavery, and they seemed truly
animated by the spirit of the divine precept, " Free-
ly ye have received, freely give." Thus, the first
act of the reformed Parliament ^vas one of w^hich
all Englishmen may well be proud.
And w^here were the men who had " borne the
burden and heat of the day ?" One — the noblest of
the band — William Wilberforce, had passed to his
rest a few weeks before the measure became law.
744 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
He lived long enough, however, to be told that Par-
liament had voted the money to purchase the free-
dom of every slave within the British dominions.
" Thank God," he exclaimed with fervor, " that I
should have lived to witness a day in which Eng-
land is wilhng to give twenty millions sterling for
the abolition of slavery !"
WILLIAM WILBERFORCE.
Medal strack on the abolition of the Slave-trade.
QUEEN VICTORIA. 745
QUEEN VICTORIA.
1837.
I.— A YOUNG QUEEN.
The Princess Yictoria was only eighteen years of
age when, on the death of her uncle William lY.,
she was called upon to fill the throne of Britain.
She had been carefully trained for her high position,
and Englishmen had reason to look forward to a
bright and prosperous reign, which should eclipse
even the glories of the days of " good Queen Bess."
These expectations have been more than realized.
Victoria's reign has been a happy one for England,
and as years have rolled on the love of the people
for the throne has been strengthened as they have
witnessed the spotless domestic life of the queen,
and her anxiety for the happiness of her subjects.
The first result of the accession of Yictoria was
the separation of Hanover from the British crown.
By the law of that realm a female was not per-
mitted to reign, and thus the German principality,
which had come to England with the first George,
and which had helped to entangle it in so many
746
STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOEY,
wars on the Continent, ceased to have any concern
with the fortunes of the country. The crown of
QUEEN VICTORIA IN 1S37.
Hanover now went to the Duke of Cumberland,
the queen's uncle.
In the year 1840 the queen was married to her
cousin. Prince Albert of Saxe-Coburo^ and Gotha.
QUEEN VICTORIA. 747
The union proved a happy one both for the sovereign
and the country. In Prince Albert the queen found
an affectionate husband and a wise adviser in the
many duties which fall to the royal lot, Avhile at
all times he was anxious to promote the welfare of
his adopted country, and at last gained the respect
of Englishmen, who do not readily give their confi-
dence to strangers.
From the union of the queen with Prince Albert
has sprung a family of sons and daughters who
have been trained to follow in the footsteps of their
royal parents. By his marriage with Alexandra of
Denmark the Prince of Wales has given to the
queen another daughter, and to England a noble
princess, who has won a high place in the affections
of the nation, and proved herself a worthy mother
of the future sovereigns of England.
By the sudden death of the Prince Consort in
1861 the queen suffered a great loss, being deprived
at one blow of an affectionate husband, a pleasant
companion, and a prudent adviser. For a time her
majesty seemed quite prostrated by her bereave-
ment. If anything could lighten this great burden
of sorrow it was the tokens of sympathy shown by
all classes of her subjects.
As her grief abated the queen seemed to take a
sad delight in recalling the happy incidents of her
married hfe. To this feeling her people are in-
debted for a most interesting book from the royal
748 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
pen, entitled, Leaves from the Journal of our Life in
the Highlands. In this book many incidents of the
royal sojourn in the Highlands are depicted, and we
see the home-life of the royal family in all its sim-
plicity. The queen still spends a portion of every
year at the royal castle of Balmoral in the High-
lands. Her English residences are Windsor Castle
and Osborne House in the Isle of Wight. When
she visits London, Buckingham Palace is at her
disposal.
II.— WARS IN NORTH-WESTERN INDIA.
Between the years 1839 and 1849 the British
were engaged in a series of military enterprises in
the north-west of India, which greatly tried the
bravery of the soldiers, and were attended even
with serious disaster. They resulted, however, in
the conquest of the territories in the basin of the
Indus, and in establishing the British sway in India
more firmly than ever.
With the view of averting certain dangers which
seemed to threaten their Indian Empire in that
quarter, the English invaded Afghanistan. The ex-
pedition was, in the first instance, completely success-
ful. Candahar and Cabul were both occupied by
British troops, and a prince, friendly to England,
was placed upon the throne (1839). The main force
i'llllllli
<00 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
then returned to India, leaving garrisons at Canda-
har and Cabul to overawe the hostile tribes.
The troops left behind at Cabul were destined to
terrible disaster. General Elphinstone, who com-
manded, relying too much on the good faith of the
Afghans, omitted to take the necessary measures of
defence. The Afghans secretly planned a revolt
against the English, and the general, finding him-
self cut off from help from India, weakly sought to
make terras with the enemy.
The Afghans proved treacherous, and then Gen-
eral Elphinstone was forced to begin a retreat
through the wild passes towards India. It was a
fearful march. The fierce tribes who inhabited the
hilly country along the route attacked the English
forces in front, flank, and rear. It was the depth
of winter, and the Sepoy troops, benumbed with
cold, and unable to make any defence, were cut
down without mercy. Of the whole army, to the
number of 4500 fighting men and 12,000 camp fol-
lowers, which had left Cabul, only one man reached
Jellalabad in safety. All the rest had perished or
been taken captive.
As soon as the news of this disaster reached
India prompt steps w^ere taken to punish the Af-
ghans and rescue the prisoners who had been left
in their hands. General Pollock fought his way
through the Khyber Pass and reached Jellalabad.
He then pushed forward to Cabul, and on the way
QUEEN VICTORIA.
751
the soldiers were maddened by the sight of the
skeletons of their late comrades, which lay bleach-
ing on the hill-sides along the route. They exacted
a terrible vengeance w^herever they met the foe, and
the Afghans fled in ter-
ror to their native mount-
ains. General Nott, with
the force from Candahar,
united with Pollock at
Cabul. The English pris-
oners were safely restored
to their anxious friends.
After levelling the forti-
fications of Cabul the en-
tire force evacuated the
country.
Shortly afterwards war
broke out w^ith the
Ameers of Scinde, a large
province covering the
delta of the Indus. The
British commander, Sir
Charles Napier, with a
force of only 3000 men
attacked and completely
defeated two armies much superior in numbers
(1843). The result of these two victories— Meanee
and Dubba — was the annexation of Scinde to the
British dominions.
BRITISH SOLDIERS.
752 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
The large and fertile tract of country watered by
the main tributaries to the Indus is named the Pim-
jaiib, or the land of the " five waters," and was in-
habited by a people called the Sikhs, who, at first
a religious sect, gradually became the bravest and
fiercest warriors in India.
After being long friendly to tlie English, disturb-
ances had arisen among them; the army became
mutinous and demanded to be led ao^ainst the Eno^-
lish. Much severe fighting took place ; at length,
after a series of victories, gained mainly by the use
of the bayonet, the British army pushed on to La-
hore, the capital, and the Sikhs surrendered (1846).
Three years later they again rose ; but their main
army was routed with great slaughter in the battle
of Goojerat ; and the territory of the Pun jaub was
added to the Indian Empire.
III.— REPEAL OF THE CORN LAWS.
At the close of the war with Napoleon, when
foreign ports were once more opened, it was thought
necessary to protect British agriculture by imposing
a heavy tax upon corn from abroad. When the
English harvests were plentiful no hardship was felt
from measures like this. But when a scarcity oc-
curred, owing to a failure of the crops, the increased
QUEEN VICTORIA. 753
price of bread was severe!}^ felt by the working-
classes. The population of the country was rapidly
increasing, and as there were now more mouths to
fill it was necessary to provide a cheap and plentiful
supply of bread. For this reason a strong opposi-
tion to the corn laws soon began to make itself felt
in the country. The nation was divided into two
parties, those who advocated protection for English
corn being called " Protectionists," and those who
wished to abolish the corn duties, "Free-traders."
In the year 1839 an Anti-Corn-Law League was
formed for the purpose of spreading free-trade doc-
trines. The guiding spirit of the league was Rich-
ard Cobden, a cotton manufacturer, who threw him-
self heart and soul into the cause, and by his clear
and convincing eloquence made a great impression
both in Parliament and upon the country. He was
assisted by many able men, the chief of whom was
the great orator, John Bright. Branches of the
league were soon established in all the towns of
the kingdom, and a paid body of lecturers was em-
ployed to carry on the agitation.
During these eventful years the Conservative
party was in power, with Sir Robert Peel as Prime-
minister. Sir Robert Peel was a statesman of great
financial ability, and had already taken the duty off
many raw materials used in manufactures. lie had
also greatly lightened the duties upon imported
grain ; but he had not as yet seen his way to a com-
48
754: STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY,
plete repeal. Indeed, PeeFs schemes, by removing
many of the shackles ^vhicii had fettered native in-
dustry, had greatly promoted the trade and manu-
factures of the country, and at the beginning of the
year 18i5 the nation was so prosperous that the
free-traders could have little hope of being able to
carry their scheme for some years to come.
Before the end of the year, however, circum-
stances occurred which made a great change. There
was a failure in the harvest, both the corn and po-
tato crops being blighted. The condition of affairs
in England was bad enough ; but in Ireland it was
still worse, the population there being reduced
almost to a state of famine. The result was that
before the year was out the League had the satis-
faction of gaining over to its ranks no less a person
than Sir Robert Peel himself. The next year a
measure for the repeal of the corn laws w^as intro-
duced into Parliament by the Prime -minister, and
passed both Houses by large majorities. The prin-
ciple of free-trade was soon introduced into all de-
partments of British commerce.
IV.-SIR ROBERT PEEL.
This eminent statesman was the son of a wealthy
English cotton manufacturer, and from the day of
QUEEN VICTORIA.
755
his birth was destined for a political career. His
father was an enthusiastic member of the Tory
party, and as soon as the child could speak he was
SIR ROBERT PEEL.
taught to lisp the name of Pitt. He was educated
first at Harrow School, where he sat on the same
form as Byron, the poet, and afterwards at the uni-
versity of Oxford, where he greatly distinguished
himself.
In accordance with his father's wishes. Peel
756 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
passed at once from Oxford to Parliament at the age
of twenty -one. Though he did not gain fame sudden-
ly, as Pitt and Fox had done, he had quahties which
were bound' to make their mark. After ably serv-
ing in some inferior posts, he was appointed in 1821
to the important office of Secretary of State for the
Home Department.
Peel made a most useful and industrious Home
Secretary, and brought in many measures for im-
proving the laws. When the Duke of Wellington
became Prime -minister in 1828 Peel became the
leader of the House of Commons. In the following
year, as we have seen, the Catholic Relief Bill was
passed.
Like the Duke of Wellington, Sir Robert Peel
was opposed to the Reform Bill of 1832. As leader
of the opposition in succeeding Parliaments, Peel
acted with great prudence, and the Tories — or as
they were now more frequently called, the Con-
servatives — gradually regained the influence in the
country which they had lost by their opposition to
the Reform Bill. The general election of 1841 gave
them a great majority in Parliament, and Peel, who
had been at the head of the Government for a few
months in 1834-35, again became Prime-minister.
During the latter years of the previous adminis-
tration the finances of the country had got into a
bad state, the revenue being insufficient to meet the
expenditure. Sir Robert Peel devoted his great
QUEEN VICTORIA.
<0<
abilities to a reform of taxation, and, as we have
already seen, his measures proved most successful.
He imposed an income-tax; but, by applying the
WESTMINSTER ABBEY.
money thus raised to a remission of duties, he gave
great encouragement to ail branches of industry.
As has been already stated, PeeFs greatest achieve-
T58 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
ment, and that for which he is now most held in
honor, was tlie repeal of the corn laws. At the
time, however, it made him very unpopular with his
own party, who considered they had been betrayed
by the leader whom they had trusted.
After this Peel did not long remain Prime-minis-
ter. He bore his retirement with great dignity, and
firmly refused any honors or emoluments either for
himself or his family. Four years afterwards he
was thrown from his horse while riding near Hyde
Park, and the injuries he received caused his death
in a few days.
It v^as now felt by the country that a great states-
man had passed away, and men of all parties united
to do honor to his memory. A monument was
erected to him in Westminster Abbey, and this ex-
ample was followed by many of the large towns of
the kingdom.
v.— THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON.
The same year, 1769, saw the birth of the two
greatest generals of modern times. The one w^as
Napoleon Bonaparte, the other Arthur Wellesley,
afterwards Duke of Wellington. The career of
Wellington, however, presents a strong contrast to
that of his rival. Through tlie exercise of a rare
QUEEN VICTORIA.
T59
perseverance and energy, he rose step by step to
fame ; he lived to a green old age, enjoying the re-
THE DUKP: of WELLINGTON,
spect of his countrymen ; and at last was followed
to an honored grave by the regrets of all.
Arthur Wellesley was born in Ireland, and was
the fourth son of the Earl of Mornington. When
old enough he w^as sent to Eton school ; but he was
760 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
not fond of books, and at that time seems to have
been regarded as the dunce of the family.
Being destined for the army, he was sent to com-
plete his education at a military school in France.
After his return home a commission was obtained
for him, and as early as 1791 he became colonel of
the 33d Eegiment, which he speedily brought to a
high state of discipline.
In the year 1797 he sailed for India. Shortly
after his arrival he assisted in the taking of Seringa-
patam, of which place he was made governor, and
at the same time w^as raised to the rank of major-
general. In this capacity he distinguished himself
greatly by clearing the Deccan of the fierce Mah-
ratta tribes, which were threatening the British do-
minions in India. As a military achievement the
victory of Assaye rivalled Olive's exploit at Plas-
sey. Even thus early in his career Wellesley was
noted for the thorough way in which he made his
preparations, and for the care with which he looked
into everything that affected the welfare of his
troops.
When the British Government resolved to assist
Spain and Portugal to free themselves from the
French yoke, Wellesley was put in command of the
first expedition sent out to the Peninsula. In the
battle of Vimiera lie inflicted a severe defeat upon
the French ; but being superseded in command of
the army by men who were his superiors only in
QUEEN VICTORIA. 761
military rank he returned to England. Upon the
death of Sir John Moore, however, he was again
put in chief command, and then all his wonderful
powers were called into full play.
During six campaigns he contended against the
most famous marshals of France, who were placed
in command of armies much superior in numbers to
his own ; but he was able successfully to cope with
them all. lie both out-fouo^ht and out-D:eneralled
all his antagonists, and at length, after a struggle
which lasted five years, he cleared Spain of the
French, and, as we have already seen, drove them
before him across the Pyrenees.
On returning to England, after an absence of five
years, the victorious general was received with ac-
clamations and raised to the rank of Duke. But
the struggle was not yet quite over. The final con-
flict had 3^et to be fought ; the last victory won. On
the field of Waterloo, Wellington completed his ca-
reer by inflicting a crushing defeat upon Napoleon,
from whose ambitious designs Europe was at length
set free.
Though the military career of Wellington ended
at Waterloo, as a statesman he was long spared
faithfully to serve his country. In regard to Cath-
olic Emancipation, Parliamentary Reform, and oth-
er important measures, he was opposed to the mass
of the nation ; but his high sense of duty in all he
did was above suspicion. He died as Warden of
762 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
the Cinque Ports in 1852, and his tomb which, along
with that of Nelson, is in St. Paul's Cathedral, Lon-
don, is annually visited by thousands of people from
all parts of the globe.
VI.— THE CRIMEAN WAR.
1854-55.
For a long time the Turkish Empire has been
gradually falling into decay, and the possessions of
the Turk — the "sick man," as he has been aptly
termed — have excited the o:reed of neiorhborins:
countries. Russia, especially, has made several at-
tempts to put an end to the " sick man " by violent
means and seize upon his ricii inheritance.
Under the Emperor Nicholas the Russian armies
invaded Turkey, and England and France agreed to
send assistance to the latter power. The Turks hav-
ing repulsed the Russian armies on the Danube, the
allies resolved to invade the peninsula of the Cri-
mea, and make an assault upon the Russian fortress
of Sebastopol. Accordingly, a landing of the allied
forces — British, French, and Turkish — to the num-
ber of 54,000 men, was made on the Crimea. The
army then set forward along the coast towards the
Russian stronghold, the fleet accompanying it by
sea. In order to bar the progress of the allied
QOEEN VICTORIA. 763
forces, a Russian army was strongly posted on a
ridge of heights, with the small stream of the Alma
in front. After a severe struggle the heights were
gallantly stormed, and the Russians retreated tow-
ards Sebastopol (1854).
The allied armies now laid siege to Sebastopol.
It was continued for a year, during which the in-
vaders were exposed to strange vicissitudes from the
assaults of the foe and the severity of the climate
during the winter months. Both the French and
English generals died during the struggle, and their
places were taken by others. E'or did the Czar
Nicholas live to witness the result of the war which
he had commenced. His son, Alexander, made no
change, however, but trod in the footsteps of his sire.
In the early days of the siege, and before the al-
lies had got reinforcements from home, the Russians
made several formidable attacks upon the camp.
Their first attempt was directed against the English
lines, with the design of capturing the port of Ba-
laklava. They were gallantly repulsed, however,
chiefly by Sir Colin Campbell with his Highlanders,
who firmly stood their ground against the charge of
the Russian horse.
The British cavalry, advancfhg to the help of the
infantry, cut through the masses of their opponents
as if they had been men of straw. It was in this
battle that the famous Charge of the Light Brigade
took place, when, owing to a mistake on the part of
TtU STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOKY,
the ooiuinaiulei^s. six hundred of the liirht hoi^emen,
entirely unsupported, rode at full gallop upon the
Russian batteries. It was a brilliant but disastrous
feat: in the space of a few minutes four hundred
of the gallant men were slain.
Xot long after this the besiegers met with a disas-
ter which did them more harm than all the assaults
of the Russian hordes. A territic storm swept across
the Black Sea and the Crimea. A crreat number of
the vessels in Ralaklava harbor perished, and there
was an immense loss of stores of all kinds intended
for the troops. The hurricane also produced the
most dreadful consequences on land.
All through the following summer the siege went
on. Xearer and nearer approached the trenches,
till the Russians could no longer resist the terrible
cannonade, and were forced to evacuate the cit\\
"With the capture of Sebasto[>ol the war was virtu-
alh" at an end, though peace was not declared till
six mouths afterwards bv the l^rcdty of Paris in
1S56.
VIL— THE IN'DIAX MUTIN'V.
Exactly one hundred years after Clive had laid
the foundation of the English empire in India by the
victory of Plassey events occurred in that country
which completely cast into the shade the tragic in-
QUEEN VICTORIA. 765
cident of the "Black Hole" of Calcutta. During
the century which had passed since the days of
Chve the British power had been extended, till
nearly the whole of the peninsula, from the Hima-
laya Mountains to Cape Comorin, was subject to
British sway. A native army had been formed
which far outnumbered the British force maintained
there. The loyalty of these Sepoy troops had not
hitherto been suspected, and in fact they had fre-
quently given proofs of their fidelity to England.
But a spirit of discontent had been gradually
spreading among the Sepoy regiments. An im-
pression had grown among them that the British
Government intended forcing them to give up their
ancient faith and to become Christians. Just about
this time the new Enfield rifle was distributed
among them in place of the old " brow*n Bess."
The cartridges intended for this weapon were
greased, and as the ends of them had to be bit-
ten off before use the Sepoys fancied that the fat of
the cow — an animal they had been taught to con-
sider sacred — had been purposely used in order to
degrade them, and make them lose caste.
A general mutiny took place. It .commenced in
1857 at Meerut, where the native troops rose against
their officers and put them to death, and then took
possession of the ancient city of Delhi, ^vhich re-
mained in their hands for some months. The re-
bellion quickly spread to other towns, and for a
766 STORIES FEOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
short time a great portion of the north and centre
of India was in the power of the rebels. Wherever
they got the upper hand they were guilty of the
worst deeds of cruelty upon the Europeans.
Of all the incidents of that terrible year the Mas-
sacre of Cawnpore and the Relief of Lucknow are
the most memorable. Cawnpore contained about a
thousand Europeans, of whom two-thirds were wom-
en and children. The post into which they had
thrown themselves at the beginning of the out-
break was speedily surrounded by a large number
of the mutineers, led on by the infamous Nana Sa-
hib. The few defenders held out bravely for a
time, but at last surrendered on a promise of being
allowed to depart in safety. The Sepoys accom-
panied them to the river -side, but as soon as the
men were on board the boats a murderous fire was
opened upon them, and only one man escaped. The
women and children, being reserved for a still more
cruel fate, were carried back to Cawnpore.
Hearing that General Havelock was approaching
with a body of troops for the relief of the place,
IS'ana Sahib marched out to attack him, but was
driven back. . Smarting under this defeat, he re-
turned to Cawnpore and gave directions for the in-
stant massacre of his helpless prisoners. His orders
Avere promptly carried out by his troops under cir-
cumstances of the most shocking barbarity. Short-
ly afterwards Havelock and liis little army arrived,
QUEEN VICTORIA.
767
but only to find that they were too late to rescue
their unfortunate countrywomen and their children.
Havelock now marched to the Relief of Lucknow,
where the British garrison, under Sir Henry Law-
rence, was closely invested by thousands of the reb-
EXECUTION OF THE SEPOYS.
els. Havelock encountered the enemy over and
over again on his march, and inflicted defeat upon
them. Step by step the men fought their way into
the fort at Lucknow, where, if thev could not relieve
768 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
their friends, they could remain and die with them.
But this was not to be.
Another deliverer, witli a stronger force, was com-
ing swiftly up. The ears of the anxious defenders
were soon o:laddened bv the martial sounds of the
bagpipes, playing, *' The Campbells are coming ;"
and shortly afterwards Sir Colin Campbell and his
gallant Highlanders — the victors of Balaklava —
Avere grasping the hands of their brother veterans,
who were thus at length relieved. The brave Law-
rence had died from his wounds before Sir Colin ar-
rived, and Havelock only survived a few Aveeks;
yet he liA'ed long enough to see that by his heroic
efforts he had upheld England's power in her dark-
est moment, and that her forces were coming on
Avith invincible might to complete the work Avhich
he had so gallantly begun.
The power of the rebels in that quarter Avas now
broken. In Central India Sir Hugh Eose had been
equally successful. The heroic deeds of the British
troops in suppressing the revolt cannot be better de-
scribed than in the Avords of this general, in ad-
dressing his soldiers after the triumph Avas achieved :
'' Soldiers, you have marched more tlian a thousand
miles and taken more than a hundred guns; you
have forced your Avay through mountain-passes and
intricate jungles, and OA^er rivers ; you have captured
the stronofest forts, and beat the enemv, no matter
what the odds. Avherever a'ou met them : a'ou haA^e
QUEEN VICTOKIA. 769
restored extensive districts to the Government, and
peace and order now reign where before for twelve
months were tyranny and rebelhon."
The mutiny led to a great change in the govern-
ment of India. The old East India Company was
abolished, and its power transferred to the Crown,
Avhich is represented in Parliament by a Secretary
of State and in India by a Viceroy. More recently
the queen has received the title of Empress of India.
VIII.— THE SECOND REFORM BILL.
1867.
As the Keform Bill of 1832 excluded the great
bulk of the working -classes from the franchise it
was felt by many that it could not be a final meas-
ure, and no long time had passed before agitation
for further reform had commenced.
In the year 185J: the veteran Lord John Russell
once more brought the subject before the House of
Commons, but the attention of the country at that
time was fixed on the w^ar with Eussia, and conse-
quently Lord Russell's proposals were regarded as
inopportune. Again, in 1859, the cabinet of Earl
Derby brought forward a scheme, but it also failed.
In the year 1866 Earl Russell was once more at the
head of affairs, and it seemed at one time that the
49
770 STOEIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
aged statesman would succeed in giving the country
a second Eeform Bill. After many debates, how-
ever, Lord EusselFs scheme was rejected, and he re-
signed.
The Earl of Derby next became Premier, with
Mr. Disraeli as leader of the House of Commons.
These statesmen succeeded at length in finding a
satisfactory basis for settling the vexed question,
and the result was a measure which greatly extend-
ed the franchise. The vital principle of the new bill
was the conferring the privilege of voting upon all
householders in boroughs who paid poor-rates, with-
out regard to the amount of rent. A lodger quali-
fication of £10 a year was also introduced. In the
counties all who paid a rent of not less than £12
were entitled to a vote.
Generally speaking, it may be said that previous
to 1832 the upper-classes controlled the representa-
tion ; the first Eeform Bill gave the franchise to the
middle-classes, while the second conferred it on a
large section of the working-classes.
Such was the Eeform Bill of 1867, which made
important changes in the system of election. One
of the most pleasing features of this and other
reforms which we have effected is the fact that
they have been accomplished by peaceful legisla-
tion. While in France and most other European
countries changes in government have been accom-
panied by revolution and civil war, the English have
THE " NEW " HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT, FROM THE RIVER.
(First stone laid in 1810. Sir Charles Barry, architect.)
772 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
been able to improve their laws without disturbance
and without bloodshed.
It should be remembered, however, that if the ex-
tension of the franchise to the mass of the people
has increased their power it has also greatly added
to their responsibilities. The right to vote at elec-
tions gives the man who exercises it a share in the
government of the country, and upon each man so
voting it depends whether his country is well or ill
governed. To whatever party he belong it should
be his first care to give his vote in an honest and in-
telMgent spirit.
IX.— THE EDUCATION ACT.
1870.
Of all the great measures for the benefit of the
working-classes which have been passed during the
present century none deserves a higher place than
the Education Bill of 1870. A great change for the
better had been made in the condition of the people.
Their food had been cheapened, the conditions un-
der which they performed their daily toil in the fac-
tory or the mine had been improved, and their
comforts greatly increased. In all these respects
their lot compared favorably with that of other na-
tions. But in education they were still far behind
QUEEN VICTORIA. 773
some of their neighbors, and especially the Ger-
mans.
For thirty or forty years previous to the passing
of the Education Act a great deal had been done by
voluntary effort towards supplying the educational
needs of the people. The National Society and the
British and Foreign Society, by building schools and
training teachers, had done much for the children of
England. Parliament also had lent its aid by vot-
ing an annual grant towards the expenses of the
existing schools.
But the population was increasing so rapidly that,
in spite of these efforts, there was still a great lack
of schools. After all that had been done, it was cal-
culated that there yet remained tAvo-thirds of the
juvenile population of the country for whom no pro-
vision had been made. An inquiry into the condi-
tion of education in some of the large towns showed
sad results. In Birmingham, out of a population of
83,000 children of school age, only 26,000 were un-
der instruction ; Leeds showed a proportion of 58,000
to 19,000 ; and so on with other towns.
These figures startled men of all parties ; and it
was felt that not a moment more ought to be lost in
providing for the educational needs which had been
shown to exist. Accordingly, Mr. Forster, the Yice-
president of the Council, a statesman whose name
will be honorably handed down to posterity in con-
nection with this great question, introduced his
774 STORIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTORY.
famous scheme for grappling with the difficulty.
Like all great measures, it was noted for its sim-
plicity.
It laid down, in the first place, the great principle
that " there should be efficient school provision in
every district of England where it was wanted ; and
that every child in the country should have the
means of education placed within its reach." To
carry this principle into effect, it appointed boards
of management, or school-boards, to be elected at
intervals of three years by the rate -payers them-
selves.
The chief duties of these boards were defined to
be the erection of schools in all places where suffi-
cient provision did not already exist, and the fram-
ing of b3^e-laws by which they might compel attend-
ance at school in cases where the parents showed
themselves indifferent to the welfare of their chil-
dren. These were the main features of the bill,
which passed through Parliament and speedily be-
came the law of the land.
Since the passing of the Education Act the re-
sults achieved by it have been most gratifying. The
number of children attending school has largely in-
creased ; the quality of the instruction has been
greatly raised ; and in districts which were former-
ly neglected excellent school buildings have been
erected and fitted up.
DATES OF LEADING EVENTS.
Julius Caesar's First Invasion b.c. 65
Julius Caesar's Second Invasion b.c. 54
Invasion of Claudius a.d. 43
Julius Agricola 78-84
Hadrian's Wall Commenced 121
The Romans Leave Britain 410
Arrival of Hengest and Horsa 449
Foundation of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms 449-682
Arrival of Augustine 597
Conversion of Northumbria 627
Venerable Bede 674-735
First Arrival of Danes 787
Egbert Becomes King of Wessex 800
Egbert Becomes Overlord of all England 827
Egbert Defeats the Danes at Hengest's-down 835
Death of Egbert 836
Egbert's Son and Three Grandsons Reign 836-871
Alfred Becomes King 871
Alfred's Victory at Eddington 878
Death of Alfred 901
Alfred's Son, Edward the Elder 901-925
Alfred's Grandson, Athelstan 925-940
Athelstan's Victory at Brunanburgh 937
Edmund, the Doer of Great Deeds 940-946
Edgar the Peaceful 959-975
Edward the Martyr 975-978
Ethelred the Unready 978-1016
St. Brice's Day Massacre 1002
Forkbeard's Great Invasion 1013
Death of Forkbeard 1014
Canute Becomes Sole Ruler 1016
Death of Canute 1035
Canute's Two Sons Reign 1035-1042
Edward the Confessor Becomes King 1042
776 STOKIES FKOM ENGLISH HISTOEY.
Death of Godwin 1053
Death of the Confessor 1066
Battle of Hastings 1066
William the Conqueror 1066-1087
Harrying of the North 1069
Hereward at Ely 1071
Domesday Book Completed 1086
William II. (Rufds) 1087-1100
Henry I. (Beauclerc) 1 100-1 135
Wreck of White Mip 1120
Stephen 1135-1154
Battle of the Standard 1138
Battle of Lincoln 1141
Henry II 1154-1189
Murder of Becket 1170
Conquest of Ireland 1171-1172
Richard I 1189-1199
Third Crusade 1189-1192
King John 1199-1216
Magna Charta Signed 1215
Henry III 1216-1272
Battle of Lewes 1264
Beginning of English Parliament 1265
Battle of Evesham and Death of Simon 1265
Edward 1 1272-1306
Conquest of Wales 1284
Edward Overran Scotland 1296
Battle of Stirling 1297
Battle of Falkirk 1298
Wallace Executed 1305
Bruce Crowned King of Scotland 1306
Edward IL (Carnarvon) 1307-1327
Battle of Bannockburn 1314
Edward III 1327-1377
Naval Victory at Sluys 1340
Battle of Cressy 1346
Battle of Neville's Cross 1346
Siege of Calais 1347
Battle of Poitiers 1356
Death of the Black Prince 1376
Richard II 1377-1399
Wat Tyler's Rebellion. . ." 1381
Chaucer Born about 1340 ; Died 1400
Wycliffe Born about 1320 ; Died 1384
Henry IV 1399-1413
DATES OF LEADING EVENTS. 777
Rebellion in AVales by Owen Glendower 1403
Battle of Shrewsbury 1403
Hknry V 1413-1422
Battle of Agincourt 1415
Henry VI 1422-1461
Joan of Arc Relieves Orleans ; . . 1429
Joan Burned at Rouen .'. . . 1431
Wars of the Roses Began (First Battle of St. Albans) 1455
Battle of Wakefield 1460
Edward IV.. 1461-1483
Battle of Towton 1461
Battle of Barnet 1471
Battle of Tewkesbury 1471
Caxton Set Up the First Printing-press in England 1476
Edward V 1483
Richard III 1483-1485
Battle of Bosworth (End of the Wars of the Roses) 1485
Henry VII 1485-1509
Conspiracy of Lambert Simnel 1487
Discovery of America by Columbus 1492
War with Scotland 1497
Voyage of Sebastian Cabot to the Coast of North America. . . . 1498
Marriage of Margaret Tudor to James IV. of Scotland 1502
Death of Henry VII 1509
Henry VIII 1509-1547
Rise of Wolsey 1515
Translation of Tyndale's Bible 1525
Death of Wolsey 1530
Separation of the English Church from Rome 1532
Marriage of Anne Boleyn 1533
Execution of Anne Boleyn 1534
Suppression of the Monasteries 1536
The Subjugation of Ireland 1536
War with France 1543
Death of Henry VIII 1547
Edward VI 1547-1553
Death of Edward VI 1553
Mary 1553-1558
Execution of Lady Jane Grey 1553
Marriage with Philip 11. of Spain 1554
Wyatt's Rebellion 1554
The Catholic Revival 1555
Death of Cranmer 1556
Loss of Calais 1557
Death of Marv 1558
TVO STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Elizabeth 1 658-1603
Restoration of Protestantism 1559
Civil War in France 1562
Fall and Imprisonment of Mary Queen of Scots 1569
The Massacre of St. Bartholomew in France 1572
War in Aid of the Netherlands against Spain 1577
Execution of Mary Queen of Scots 1587
Defeat of the Spanish Armada 1588
Death of Queen Elizabeth 1603
James I 1603-1625
Hampton Court Conference 1604
Gunpowder Plot 1605
First English Settlement in Virginia 1608
Plantation of Ulster 1610
Authorized Vei'sion of the Bible Published 1611
The "Addled Parliament " Declined to Grant Supplies 1614
Bacon Appointed Lord Chancellor 1618
Execution of Sir Walter Raleigh 1618
Bacon's Novum Organum Printed 1620
The " Pilgrim Fathers" Lauded in America 1620
The Third Parliament Impeached Lord Bacon 1621
The Fourth Parliament Declared War with Spain 1624
Death of James I 1625
Charles 1 1625-1649
Buckingham's Expedition to Rochelle 1627
Assassination of Buckingham 1628
Petition of Right 1628
Imposition of Ship-money 1634
John Hampden Tried for Refusing to Pay Ship-money 1637
Rising in Scotland 1637
Short Parliament Summoned 1640
Scottish Aiiny Took Newcastle and Durham 1640
The Long Parliament Met 1640
Rebellion in Ireland 1641
Execution of Strafford 1641
Charles Attempted to Arrest the " Five Members " 1642
Civil War Began 1642
Battle of Edgehill 1642
First Battle of Newbury 1643
Battle of Marston Moor 1644
Battle of Naseby 1645
The Scots Surrendered Charles to the Parliament 1646
Charles Tried and Executed 1649
The Commonwealth 1649-1660
England Proclaimed a Commonwealth 1649
DATES OF LEADING EVENTS. 779
Cromwell Stormed Drogheda and Wexford 1649
Battle of Dunbar 1650
Battle of Worcester ] 651
War Avith the Dutch 1652
Cromwell Appointed Lord Protector 1653
Death of Blake 1657
Death of Cromwell 1658
Richard Cromwell Proclaimed Protector 1658
;iARLES 11 1660-1685
Charles II. Returned to London 1660
Use of the Prayer-book Enforced 1662
Great Plague in London 1665
Great Fire in London 1666
Dutch Sailed Up the Thames 1667
Clarendon Fled to the Continent 1667
Test Act Passed 1673
The Titus Gates I'lot 1678
Habeas Corpus Act Passed 1679
Rye House Plot 1683
Death of Charles II 1 685
LMKS II 1685-1688
Battle of Sedgemoor 1685
Bloody , Assize 1685
Declaration of Indulgence 1 688
Trial of the Seven Bishops 1688
William of Orange Landed at Torbay 1688
" Convention " Met " 1689
Declaration of Rights 1689
'ILLIAM AND MaRY 1689-1702
Bill of Rights 1689
Siege of Londonderry and Battle of Killiecrankie 1689
Battle of the Boyne.' 1690
Naval Battle off 'Cape La Hogue 1692
The National Debt Began 1693
Peace of Ryswick 1697
Act of Settlement 1701
Death of William III 1702
QEEN Anne 1702-1714
Battle of Blenheim and Capture of Gibraltar 1704
Battle of Ramillies 1706
Union of England and Scotland 1707
Battle of Oudenarde 1708
Battle of Malplaquet 1709
Harley and St. John Came into Power 1710
Treatv of Utrecht 1713
780 STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.
Death of Queen Anne lYH
George 1 1714-1'727
First Jacobite Rebellion I^IS
The Soutli Sea Bubble J '720
Walpole Made Prime-minister 1721
Death of George 1 1727
George II 1727-1760
War with Spain 1739-1748
Battle of Dettingen 1743
Anson Returned from His Voyage Round the World 1744
Battle of Fonteno^y 1745
Second Jacobite Rebellion 1745
Battle of Prestonpans 1745
Battle of CuUoden 1746
Death of Frederick, Prince of Wales 1751
The Seven Years' War 1756-1763
Black Hole of Calcutta 1766
Battle of Plassey 1757
Capture of Quebec 1759
Death of George II 1760
George III 1760-1820
Lord Bute Prime-minister 1762
End of the Seven Years' War (Treaty of Paris) 1763
Wilkes Expelled from the House of Commons 1764
Clive Made Governor of Bengal 1 765
American Stamp Act Passed 1765
American Stamp Act Repealed 1766
American Tax on Tea Imposed 1767
Lord North Prime-minister 1770
Outbreak at Boston Harbor 1773
Skirmish at Lexington ; Battle of Bunker Hill 1775
Declaration of Independence 1776
Surrender of British Army at Saratoga 1777
Death of Chatham 1778
Siege of Gibraltar 1779-1783
Lord Cornwallis Surrendered at Yorktown 1781
Treaty of Versailles 1783
Pitt Prime-minister 1783
Trial of Warren Hastings 1788-1795
Beginning of the French Revolution 1789
Rebellion in Ireland 1798
Battle of the Nile 1798
Act Passed for the Union of the Parliaments of Great Britain
and Ireland 1800
Battle of Alexandria 1801
DATES OF LEADING EVENTS. 781
The Peace of Amiens 1802
Pitt Prime-minister 1804
Battle of Trafalgar 1805
Death of William Pitt 1806
Abolition of the Slave-trade 1807
Beginning of the Peninsular War 1808
Prince of Wales Became Regent 1811
Battle of Toulouse 1814
Abdication of Napoleon 1814
Napoleon Escaped from Elba 1815
Battle of Waterloo '. 1815
The " Manchester Massacre " 1819
Death of George III 1820
Ieorge IV 1820-1830
The Cato Street Conspiracy 1820
Burmese War 1824
Stockton and Darlington Railway Opened 1825
Battle of Navarino 182*7
Wellington Prime-minister 1828
Catholic Emancipation Act 1829
Death of George IV 1830
V^iLLiAM IV 1880-183'?
Opening of the Liverpool and Manchester Railway 1830
Reform Bill Passed 1832
Abolition of Slavery 1833
New Poor-law 1834
Municipal Reform Act 1835
Death of William IV.. . . . 1887
lUEEN Victoria 1837-
Repeal of the Corn-laws 1846
The Crimean War 1854
Fall of Sebastopol 1855
Peace of Paris 1856
The Indian Mutiny 1857
The Rule of India Transferred to the Crown 1858
Second Reform Bill 1867
Disestablishment of the Irish Church 1869
Elementary Education Act (England and Wales) 1870
The Ballot Act Passed 1872
Queen Victoria Created Empress of India 1876
Treaty of Berlin 1 878
Bombardment of Alexandria 1882
Battle of Tel-el-Kebir 1882
New Reform Bill 1884
Queen Victoria's Jubilee 1887
PRONUNCIATION OF PROPER NAMES.
Ab er deeu'
Ad'di son
Afghan is tan'
Ag' in court
A gric' o la
A leu' 9011 (a leii'son,
or, al an song')
An' 36a {o7', ang zhoo)
An' selni
Ans' pach
Ar' agon
Ar gyir (ar gile')
Ath' el ney
Ath' el Stan
Augh' rim
Au giis' line
Bal a Ida' va
Ban' nock burn
Bar ce lo' na
Bar thol' o mew
Bayeux (ba yu)
Beacons field
(Bek'ons field)
Bede
Ben gal'
Bev' er ley
Bis' cay
Blen' lieiin
Bliiclier (bli.ik' er)
Bo ad i ce' a
(or, bo a dis' e a)
Boleyn (bul' len)
Bolingbroke
(bool' ing brook)
Bordeaux (bor do)
Bos caw' en
Bos' CO bel
Boulogne (boo Ion')
Bour' bon (boor' bun)
Bourne (boorn)
Bret wal' da
Brougham (broom)
Briin' an burgh
Buck' ing ham
Biin' yan
Bur goyne'
Bur' gun dy
Bur' leigh
Ca bul'
Ca' diz
Ca'en
Cal' ais (kSl' is)
Cal ciit' ta
Cal e do' ni a
Cam' bridge
Can'ter bu ry (ber ry)
Can' ute
Ca rac' ta cus
Car' diff
Car' is brooke
Car nar' von
Cas' si bel an
Cav' en dish
{or, kan' dish)
Cawn pore'
Ce' cil (ses'sil)
CSr' die
Chat' ham
Chau' 9er
Chev' i ot
Clar'en don
Clau' di us
Cllve
Col'ches ter
Co' myn
Co per' ni cus
Cor' fe
Cov' en try
Cres' sv
FKONUNCIATION OF PROPER NAMES.
783
Dri me' a
Geof frey (jef fry)
Kil' lie crank ie
Drom' well
Gib ral' tar
La fay ette'
Glad' stone
Lane a shire
Da' ri en
Glastonbury
Lane' as ter
Darn' ley
(glas'ton ber ry)
Lan franc'
Dec' can
Glen'dow er
Laud
De foe'
Gloucester (glos' ter)
Leicester (les' ter)
Dept'ford (det'furd)
Go dol' phin
Leighton (le' ton)
Dev' on sbire
God' win
Le' olf
Dis rae li (diz ra' li)
Gresh' am
Le'opold
Dom' re my
Guild' hall
Les' lie
Dun dee'
Guise (geez)
Le vant'
Dun kfrk'
Guth' rum
Ley' va
Dui/ Stan
Ligny (lee' nye)
Dupleix (du pi a')
Han' o ver
Lille (1^1)
Duquesne (du kan')
Har' dra da
Lim' er ick
Our' ham (dur'am)
Har fleur'
Limoges (lim ozh')
Har' greaves
Lincolnshire
i'dith .
Har' old
(ling' kun shire)
U fri' da
Ha van' a
Loch lev' en
51ph' in stone
Have' lock
Lon' don der ry
i'lj
Hengest (heng' gest)
Liick now'
lis' sex
Her' e ford
Lym' ing ton
UW el bert
Here' ward
^Ith'elred
Him' a lay a
Ma dras'
Hu' stace
Ho' ly rood
Mad' rid
ilvesham (eevz'hum)
Hoogh' ly
Mah rat' ta
ilx' e ter
Hor' sa
Man' ches ter
Ma nil' la
i'alk land (fawk' land)
Inch af fray'
Marlborough (marl'bro)
i'awkes
r van hoe
Mas se' na
Hod' den
Man ri'tius (rish' us)
•"ont e vraud
Ja' va
Mee riit'
(fon tev ro')
Mi nor' ca
''ro' bish er
Ken' il worth
Monk wear' moiith
Ken'neth
Mon' mouth
784
STOKIES FROM ENGLISH HISTOKY
Mont calm'
Mont ea' gle
Mor' ti mer
Mo selle'
Mu'lr
Nilse' by
Neth' er lands
New' foiind land
New' ton
Nor' folk
North um' bria
Norwich (nor'rij)
Or' cades
Or' ford
Os tend'
Oudenarde (ood' nard)
Pal' es tine
Pan' dulph
Pens' hurst
Plan ta' ge net
Plas'sey
Poitiers (poi teerz')
Pon' te fract
Ports' mouth
Piin' jaub
Pyr' e nees
Que bee'
Raleigh (raw' li)
Ram il lies'
Re cal'de
Riz' zi o
Rob' siirt
Ro 9he!le' (shell)
Roch' es ter
Rouen (roo' en)
Ru' dolph
Run' ny mede
Ru' pert
Ryswick (riz' wik)
Salisbury (saulz' ber ry)
Sa voy'
Scinde
Se bas' to pol
Sedge' moor
Sen' lac
Seymour (see' more)
Sheer ness'
Shoreham (sho' ram)
Shrews' bu ry (ber ry
Shrop' shire
Sing a pore'
Som' er set
Spey (spa)
Straf ford
Sue to' ni us
Su ma' tra
Su rat'
Stig' and
Sweyn (swine)
Ten' e riffe
Tewkes' bu ry
Thames (temz)
The' o bald
Tos' tig
Tra fal' gar
Tresh' am
Tyn' dale
Tyr' rell
V' trecht
Van dyke'
Ver sailles'
Vi' kings
Ville neijve'
Wal' che ren
Wal' thara
Wan' tage
) Warwick (wor'ik)
Wa' ter loo
Welles' ly
Wei' ling ton
Wes' ley
Wind' ham
Windsor (win' zor)
Wo' den
Wolsey (vvool'zi)
Wools' thorpe
Worcester (woos' tei)
Wyclifife (wic' lif)
Tallard (tSl liir')
Taun' ton Znt' phen
H 66 89 i
/% '-W-' *'^'"*^ ' W^' /\ --^
^9.
v^ •
^
<^:.
' V
> K*'
. >"^^^
»;*" *^* ft
•1*^*. ^^
k\ ^^ A^ .**^^^ -%. A^ .
^i:^'^ "^ " .<<>^ •!•
P •!•** >
o./%7^* .0*^ \. "^s^
Ay *
.°**-i-^'*''o .**^•;As^
; ->o- .jiaf^^*- -^ov*^ •'
;» -^ .•?. ♦'
v .!.ki^*,%. .4.-
3L> "-^ -1
«. ♦••
<. ^*^^f!Ti^ ,0^^
.^ -v. '^
O* *o •
.^ oO"«*
LCKMAN
DERY INC.
^ JUN 89
%
N. MANCHESTER, I * ^J* ^"^ «*
iKiniANA 46962 M» O >